Bible

English: Bible Commentary for 1 Corinthians, 1 John, 1 Peter, 1 Thessalonians, 1 Timothy, 2 Corinthians, 2 John, 2 Peter, 2 Thessalonians, 2 Timothy, 3 John, Acts, Colossians, Ephesians, Galatians, Hebrews, James, John, Jude, Luke, Mark, Matthew, Philemon, Philippians, Revelation, Romans, Titus

Formatted for Translators

Bible Text: The English Unlocked Literal Bible (ULB)
©2017 Wycliffe Associates
Available at https://bibleineverylanguage.org/translations
The English Unlocked Literal Bible is based on the unfoldingWord® Literal Text, CC BY-SA 4.0. The original work of the unfoldingWord® Literal Text is available at https://unfoldingword.bible/ult/.
The ULB is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License.

Notes: English ULB Translation Notes
©2017 Wycliffe Associates
Available at https://bibleineverylanguage.org/translations
The English ULB Translation Notes is based on the unfoldingWord translationNotes, under CC BY-SA 4.0. The original unfoldingWord work is available at https://unfoldingword.bible/utn.
The ULB Notes is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License.

Below is a human-readable summary of (and not a substitute for) the license.
You are free to:

Share — copy and redistribute the material in any medium or format.
Adapt — remix, transform, and build upon the material for any purpose, even commercially.

The licensor cannot revoke these freedoms as long as you follow the license terms.
Under the following conditions:

Attribution — You must attribute the work as follows: "Original work available at https://BibleInEveryLanguage.org." Attribution statements in derivative works should not in any way suggest that we endorse you or your use of this work.
ShareAlike — If you remix, transform, or build upon the material, you must distribute your contributions under the same license as the original.
No additional restrictions — You may not apply legal terms or technological measures that legally restrict others from doing anything the license permits.

Notices:
You do not have to comply with the license for elements of the material in the public domain or where your use is permitted by an applicable exception or limitation.
No warranties are given. The license may not give you all of the permissions necessary for your intended use. For example, other rights such as publicity, privacy, or moral rights may limit how you use the material.

Matthew Commentary

1:1-17

Why did Matthew write about Jesus’ ancestors?

Matthew wrote about Jesus’ ancestors so people would know that he rule Israel because he was a descendant of King David.

See: Covenant with David; Messiah (Christ); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Son of David

What does the name, “Jesus,” mean?

“Jesus” was the Greek form of the Hebrew name “Joshua.” The name “Joshua” meant “God saves.” Other men of the Israelites also had this name, but Jesus was unlike them because he was also the “son of David.” The title “son of David” was also a name for the messiah.

1:18-25

What did it mean “to be pregnant by the Holy Spirit”?

Scholars think that “to be pregnant by the Holy Spirit” meant that the Holy Spirit caused Mary to become pregnant. It was a miracle.

What did it mean that Joseph was a “righteous man”?

When Matthew wrote that Joseph was a “righteous man” it meant that he was a man that obeyed the Law of Moses. Joseph thought that Mary must have committed adultery in order for her to become pregnant. Joseph thought he should end his engagement with Mary because this was taught in the Law of Moses. Other scholars think Matthew wanted people to know that Joseph was a righteous man because he wanted to end his engagement with Mary in a quiet way, so as not to dishonor Mary.

What did the words, “disgrace her publicly” mean in Joseph’s day.

In ancient Israel, when a woman was disgraced publicly, she was brought to court because she did something wrong. This would have caused great shame and embarrassment for Mary. Perhaps she would also have been punished.

What did Matthew mean with the words, “fulfill what was spoken”?

When Matthew wrote the words, “fulfill what was spoken,” he was speaking about prophecies being fulfilled. It was prophesied that Mary would become pregnant, and Jesus would be born.

What was meant by “he took her as his wife” when Matthew spoke about Joseph and Mary?

That Joseph took Mary as his wife meant that Mary became Joseph’s wife and he took her into his home. This showed everyone that Joseph accepted Mary as his wife.

Matthew 2

2:1-12

Where was Bethlehem?

What were the days of Herod?

The days of Herod was the time when Herod the Great ruled the Jewish people. Herod ruled as a Jewish king when Jesus was born.

Who were the learned men from the east?

The learned men were most likely scholars from Babylon who studied how the stars moved. In ancient times, people in the Middle East were often guided by how the stars appeared in the sky. Matthew wrote about the visit of these men so that people would be amazed. The birth of Jesus was more than just good news for the people in Israel. It was good news for the entire world. God guided Gentile scholars to see Jesus.

Who was “the king of the Jews”?

The term “king of the Jews” is a title which the Gentiles often used to speak about the messiah.

What was the “star in the east”?

Matthew wrote about a “star in the east.” This was a star people could see in the sky. The scholars lived west of Israel. These men studied the stars in the sky. Therefore, they saw the light to the east of them. They followed the star in some way. It took them to Bethlehem. The believed star would bring them to something they wanted to see. Why was all Jerusalem troubled? Matthew wrote that Herod was disturbed because of the news he heard. These scholars reported that the messiah had been born. Herod was afraid of this because the messiah was the king of the Jews. Herod believed there could only be one “King of the Jews” (See: Matthew 2:1). Herod was afraid that the people would no longer want him to be king. The people of Jerusalem were afraid that Herod would become angry and hurt them.

What is a chief priest?

What is a scribe?

What is the Christ?

Why did Matthew write the same thing Micah wrote?

Matthew wrote the same thing Micah wrote (see: Micah 5:2). Micah said that the messiah would be born in Bethlehem.

How was Bethlehem least among the rulers of Judah?

Matthew and Micah wrote that Bethlehem were least among the rulers of Judah. Many cities were greater than Bethlehem. Bethlehem was a small town. People did not think the messiah would come from a place like Bethlehem.

How old was Jesus when the learned men came to visit him?

Matthew does not say how old Jesus was when the learned men came. When Herod learned about the birth of Jesus he ordered the killing of all male children under two years of age living near Bethlehem. Jesus was younger than this.

Did Herod want to worship the young child?

Herod directed the learned men to go to Bethlehem to “search thoroughly” for the young child. He wanted them to talk to people in Bethlehem. However, Herod did not want to worship Jesus. Instead, he wanted these men to find Jesus for him. He wanted to kill Jesus so he could continue to rule Israel.

What were the gifts the learned men brought to Jesus?

In ancient times, someone gave a gift to a person that was greater than them in order to honor the other person (see: Genesis 14:17-20 and Hebrews 7:1-7). The gifts which the learned men gave to Jesus were gold, frankincense, and myrrh. The gifts were very valuable and honored Jesus who they believed was a king. These gifts were very expensive.

Why did the learned men return to their country another way?

The learned men returned to their country in a different way than they came to Israel. They did not want Herod to be angry and kill them. God warned them by giving them a dream.

2:13-15

What is an angel of the Lord?

Would a Jew go to Egypt?

Egypt was about 100 kilometers south of Bethlehem. During this period, Egypt was not ruled by Herod. However, Egypt and Israel were part of the Roman Empire. At this time, Jews would often travel to Egypt. Many Jews lived in Egypt. Because there were so many Jews in Egypt, a Jewish temple had been built for them in Egypt. Because Herod did not rule Egypt, it was safe for Mary and Joseph to stay there.

Why did Matthew write the same thing Hosea wrote?

Matthew wrote the same thing Hosea wrote (see: Hosea 11:1). Jesus fulfilled the prophecy Hosea made about the messiah.

2:16-23

What are the land of Israel and the land of Judea?

When Matthew wrote about the land of Judea and the land of Israel, he was talking about the same place.

Why was Joseph afraid of Herod Archelaus?

Herod Archeaus was the son of Herod the Great. He put many people into prison and killed many people. This is why Joseph was afraid of him.

How was Jesus a Nazarene?

Joseph and Mary took Jesus to the town of Nazareth to live. Jesus was a Nazarene.

Matthew 3

3:1-12

Why did John the Baptist preach in the wilderness?

John the Baptist belonged to and spoke for God. He lived outside of the cities like a prophet from the Old Testament. John fulfilled the promise of the prophet Isaiah (Isaiah 40:3) that said that someone from the wilderness would tell the people that Jesus was coming. Many Jews believed that a deliverer would come from the desert to free them from their Roman oppressors (Ezekiel 20:33–38; Hosea 2:14–23).

See: Preach (Preacher); Prophet; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Fulfill (Fulfillment)

Why did John say “repent, for the kingdom of heaven is near”?

John told the people to “repent” or “turn away from” (μετανοέω/g3340) their sinful thoughts and actions. By doing so they would be prepared for the Messiah who was about to come.

Why did the author of Matthew write the same thing Isaiah wrote?

The author of Matthew wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 40:3). The ancient Jews disobeyed God. God punished the Israelites and sent them to Babylon. God promised that he would forgive them and return them to their home in Israel (see: Isaiah 40:1-2). Matthew said that Isaiah also wrote about John the Baptist because John’s message announced the coming of Jesus the messiah.

Why did John live in the way that he lived?

John wore clothes made of camel’s hair and a belt made of leather. He ate locusts and wild honey. John lived in this way to show that he was a prophet like Elijah (See: 2 Kings 1:8). He lived simply and avoided luxuries in order to prepare God’s people for the coming of Jesus the messiah.

Why did John baptize people?

John prepared people for the messiah to arrive. He baptized in water those people who repented of their sins (3:6).

See: Baptize (Baptism); Confess (Confession); Sin; Messiah (Christ); Repent (Repentance)

Why did the Pharisees and Sadducees come to the baptism?

The Pharisees and Sadducees were religious and political leaders among the Jewish people. Some scholars think that the Pharisees and Sadducees to whom John spoke were coming to be baptized, too. They likely came to the baptism to learn about the things John taught. John was attracting many followers, and people were coming to him to be baptized. The Jewish leaders worried about people following John the Baptist.

Why did John rebuke the Jewish leaders?

John understood that the Pharisees and Sadducees came to learn why John served God in the way he did. They did not want to repent of their sins. If the Pharisees and Sadducees actually came to be baptized it is likely that John believed they just wanted people to see them and think they honored God.

How does someone have Abraham as their father?

The Pharisees and Sadducees were the descendants of Abraham. However, they did not trust God in the way Abraham did.

See: Pharisees; Sadducees; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

Why did John talk about a tree?

John wrote about fruit and a tree (see: Matthew 3:10). This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that Israel was about to be judged. John wanted them to know that God would quickly judge Israel. The Old Testament often used the axe as a symbol of judgement (See: Isaiah 10:15). God was often portrayed there as expecting good fruit from His people (see: Isaiah 5:2; Jeremiah 2:21; 11:16-17).

Who did John talk about when he talked about someone greater than him?

John spoke to a people group who wanted people to honor him. John wanted people to know that he needed to honor the messiah and he was unworthy to untie his sandals (See: Matthew 3:11). In ancient Israel, only servants untied the sandals of other people.

How will Jesus baptize people with the Holy Spirit and fire?

Some scholars think John’s was a prophecy. This was fulfilled by Christians and non-Christians. Non-Christians do not repent and God will judge them. Other scholars think the promise of fire was about Christians. The Holy Spirit purifies Christians.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Repent (Repentance); Judge (Judgment); Fire; Holy Spirit; Purify (Pure)

Why did John talk about a winnowing fork?

John talked about a winnowing fork because this tool was used by farmers in the field to separate the wheat from the chaff. Field workers would use this big fork to toss the harvested wheat into the wind. The heavy kernels of wheat would then fall to the ground, and the chaff would blow away. The chaff was often burned by fire. John used this as a metaphor. John wanted people to know that the Holy Spirit makes Christians clean.

3:13-17

Where were Galilee and the Jordan River?

Why did Jesus want to be baptized by John?

Jesus told John that John needed to baptize him. Jesus wanted John to baptize him in order “for us to fulfill all righteousness.”

Why did John think that he should not baptize Jesus?

John said that he needed to be baptized by Jesus. John believed that Jesus was greater than him. He knew Jesus did not need to repent of his sins. He did not understand that Jesus was baptized for a different reason than the reason John baptized people.

Why did the Spirit come down on Jesus like a dove?

Many times in the Old Testament, human authors recorded the presence of doves in their stories. Doves were a sign of peace and new life.

Why did the voice from heaven say “this is my beloved son”?

God said that Jesus was his beloved son. Matthew wanted people to know that Jesus is holy and Jesus is God.

Matthew 4

4:1-11

How was Jesus led by the Holy Spirit?

Jesus was led by the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit descended like a dove and rested on Jesus in Matthew 3:16. The Holy Spirit led Jesus into the wilderness to be tested to show Jesus completely obey God.

Where was the wilderness?

The wilderness was not far from where John was baptizing. The wilderness area had few or no people living in it. There was not much food and water in the wilderness.

How was someone tempted?

The Greek word which Matthew used for “tempted” can mean “testing.” When Jesus was tempted, he completely obeyed God.

Who is the devil?

What is fasting?

What is the Son of God?

Why did Jesus say that “man shall not live on bread alone”?

When Jesus said, “Man shall not live on bread alone,” he said the same thing Moses wrote (see: Deuteronomy 8:3). God gave manna to the people who followed Moses through the wilderness. This was a miracle which God used to teach the people that the word of God is more important than food.

What was the holy city?

The holy city is Jerusalem. It was a city that was different than other cities. It was the place where people worshipped God.

What was the temple?

Why did Satan say, God “will command his angels to take care of you”?

When Satan said that God “will command his angels to take care of you,” he said the same things written in Psalm 91:11-12. He told Jesus that if he were to throw himself down from the highest place of the temple, God would protect him. Satan wanted Jesus to forget that God the Father cared for Jesus.

Why did Jesus tell Satan, “You must not test the Lord your God”?

Jesus told Satan, “You must not test the Lord your God” because he understood that Satan wanted Jesus to not trust God the Father and to disobey God the Father. Jesus only wanted to serve and obey God the Father.

Why did Satan want Jesus to worship him?

Satan wanted Jesus to forget about his loyalty to God the Father. If Jesus became loyal to Satan, then Jesus could have the entire world as his reward. Satan wanted Jesus to disobey God.

Why did Jesus say that someone should only worship God?

Jesus said that someone should only worship God because God alone was worthy to be worshipped.

4:12-22

How had John been handed over?

Where were Nazareth, Capernaum, Zebulun, and Naphtali?

How was Isaiah’s prophecy fulfilled?

Isaiah’s prophecy was fulfilled when Jesus moved from Nazareth to Capernaum (see: Isaiah 9:1,2).

Why did Jesus preach, “repent for the kingdom of heaven is near”?

Jesus preached, “Repent for the kingdom of heaven is near.” He was preaching the same thing John the Baptist preached.

Where was the Sea of Galilee?

How will Peter and Andrew become “fishers of men”?

When Jesus said that Peter and Andrew would become “fishers of men,” this was a metaphor. He wanted them to know that they would help other people to believe in Jesus and obey Jesus.

Why did Peter and Andrew immediately follow Jesus?

Peter and Andrew left their jobs fishing to become disciples of Jesus. Matthew wrote that they immediately left their nets to follow Jesus. Some scholars think that Peter and Andrew had heard about Jesus before this. Other scholars do not think they heard about Jesus before this.

Why were James and John mending their nets?

James and John mended their nets. Fishermen always mended their nets after they finished fishing because the nets would have holes or garbage in them. James and John were getting their nets ready so that they could fish again later or the next day.

Advice to translators: When someone mended their fishing net, they fixed any holes in the net.

What was a synagogue?

How was someone possessed by demons?

What is an epileptic?

The word translated “epiliptic” is a word which meant “moon-struck.” In ancient times, a popular belief was that when a person had seizures, his health was under attack by the moon. Jesus healed the epileptic person. He controlled the moon.

Advice to translators: A seizure is a type of illness that causes someone to shake violently and they cannot control it.

What was a paralytic?

What was the Decapolis?

The Decapolis was a group of ten cities in ancient Syria. People in these cities spoke Greek and Latin. They were great cities in the Roman empire.

Why does Matthew speak of Galilee and the Decapolis, Jerusalem and Judea, and from beyond the Jordan?

Matthew said that great crowds followed Jesus from Galilee and the Decapolis, Jerusalem and Judea, and from beyond the Jordan river. Many different groups of people lived in these places. They spoke many different languages. Matthew wants us to know that many different groups of people loved Jesus. He also wants us to know that Jesus welcomed all people to follow him.

Matthew 5

5:1-12

What is the “Sermon on the mount”?

In Matthew 5-7, Jesus taught people on the side of a mountain. Scholars call this the “sermon on the mount.” Scholars disagree about why Jesus taught these things.

Why does Jesus say “blessed” many times?

Jesus said the word “blessed” many times. He was talking about different people whom God blessed. God favored these people in some way.

Advice to translators: Some scholars call Matthew 5:3-7 the “Beatitudes.”

Who are the poor in spirit?

Jesus taught that God approved of those who were “poor.” Scholars think Jesus spoke of the spiritually poor (see: Matthew 5:3). That is, they knew their great need for God. These people trusted in Jesus and because of this were at peace with God. Because of this, they will inherit the kingdom of God.

Who are those who mourn?

Jesus taught that God approved those who mourn. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about people being sorry for their sins or the sins of other people. This sorrow caused them to weep. They repented. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about the evil of the world. This also caused Christians to weep. These scholars think Jesus spoke about the day when God gathers his people into his kingdom. There will be no mourning in the kingdom of God.

Who are the meek?

The meek are people who know they cannot do certain things without help. They know they cannot be at peace with God by themselves. They need Jesus. Because of this, they will inherit the earth. Some scholars think they will reign with Jesus on the earth (see: 2 Timothy 2:12). Other scholars think this was a metaphor. They will inherit the promises God gave to other people.

Who are the people who hunger and thirst for righteousness?

Jesus taught that God approved of those who were hungry. He wanted to say that those who were hungry and thirsty really wanted to do the things that God wanted them to do. Scholars think the words, “they will be filled” spoke about God’s promise to approve those who hungered for him in this way.

Who are the merciful?

The merciful are people who forgive other people. They forgive other people because God forgave them.

Who are the pure in heart?

The pure in heart are those whom God has made clean. These people will live together with God in heaven forever.

Who are the peacemakers?

The peacemakers are people who try to be at peace with other people. They love other people because God loves all people. Because of this, they try to help people be at peace with God and with other people. They will be sons of God because they will be adopted into God’s family.

Who has been persecuted for righteousness’ sake?

Christians are persecuted by non-Christians. This is because they try to do the right things, things that honor God. People who reject Jesus do not like this and persecute Christians. Christians will inherit the kingdom of God.

How does God favor Christians when others persecute them?

Jesus said that God blesses people when other people do evil things to them. This is because God blesses Christians when they are persecuted. They are rewarded when they honor God and evil people punish them for it. They will be rewarded.

What is a prophet?

5:13-16

Why did Jesus compare Christians to salt?

Jesus compared Christians to salt. This was a metaphor. If salt stops being salt, then it does not do any good. Instead, it is thrown out. In the ancient world, salt was used to preserve food. Some scholars think Jesus wanted to say that if Christians do not do things that honor God, then they too are useless. Salt also makes people thirsty. Other scholars think Jesus wanted to say that Christians made people thirsty. This was a metaphor. They made non-Christians want to know more about God.

Why did Jesus compare Christians to light?

Jesus said that Christians were like light in some way. This was a metaphor. In ancient times, a light helped people know where to go. Christians are to help non-Christians know how to live in a way that honors God and how to be at peace with God. This is how they let their light shine before people. If non-Christians saw Christians loving other people and living in a way that honors God, then they would want to do the same.

Why can a city on a hill not be hidden?

When a city is on the top of a hill. People can see it from far away. This is because there are lights in the city that cannot be hidden.

Why do people not put a lamp under a basket?

People do not put a light under a basket because it would hide the light. If they did this, then people could not see the light. Therefore, they put the light on a lampstand so that other people can see the light.

Who is your father in heaven?

5:17-20

How did Jesus come to fulfill the law and the prophets?

Jesus said that he did not come to destroy the law and the prophets. Rather, he came to fulfill them. Jesus was speaking about the Old Testament. He did not reject the things taught in the Old Testament. Instead, he fulfilled the many prophecies about the messiah in the Old Testament.

See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ)

Did Jesus say that the Law of Moses will remain until the end of the world?

Jesus said that the Law will not pass away until all things have been accomplished. He was speaking about the Law of Moses. Nothing in the Law of Moses would “pass away” until certain things were fulfilled. He was not saying that the heaven and the earth will end before these things happen. Instead, the Law of Moses would remain until he lived a perfect life and died for the sins of those who believe in him. Some scholars think that after this, the Law of Moses ended. Other scholars think that Christians obey certain parts of the Law of Moses.

What is a jot and tittle?

When Jesus spoke about the jot and tittle, he was talking about Hebrew letters. He wanted to say that not one letter will change of the Old Testament until certain things happened.

Who taught other people to break certain commandments?

Jesus taught that certain people taught other people to break certain commandments in the Law of Moses. In ancient Israel, there were Jewish teachers who taught these things. However, Jesus said that, at this time, the Jews must obey every commandment in the Law of Moses.

How are people least and greatest in the kingdom of God?

Jesus said that certain people will be least in the kingdom of heaven and other people will be greatest in the kingdom of heaven. They will be rewarded. However, he does not say how certain people will be rewarded and other people will not be rewarded.

How does someone enter into the kingdom of heaven?

People will enter into the kingdom of heaven. However, they need to be righteous to enter the kingdom of God. They need to be more righteous than the scribes and pharisees. People thought the scribes and pharisees were the most righteous. The righteousness that Jesus talked about was not something that people could do. Rather, it could only be given. Jesus lived a perfect life. After he did this, he gave this to Christians in some way so they could be at peace with God and enter into the kingdom of heaven.

5:21-26

What did the Jewish teachers teach the people?

The Jewish teachers taught people that it was evil to kill other people. Jesus explained to them that it was wrong to kill someone. However, there were many other wrong things that happened before someone killed another person. Before they killed someone, they were angry with the other person. This was sin. God judges this sin too.

Why did someone say “you worthless person”?

When someone said, “you worthless person,” this was a great insult. The Jewish leaders might judge this person. However, if someone said a small insult, Jesus said they might go to hell. This is because everyone who sins deserves to go to hell and live there forever. However, if someone believes in Jesus their sins are forgiven and they will not go to hell.

How did Jesus want people to make sacrifices to God?

Jesus did not want someone to offer a sacrifice to God if they were angry with someone else. He wanted people to be at peace with others before they made a sacrifice to God. This is because God wanted people to love one another more than he wanted a sacrifice. After they were at peace with other people, then they should make a sacrifice to God.

Why did Jesus talk about going to court?

Jesus talked about going to court. This was a type of parable. People should be afraid to go to court when someone is angry with them. If they do this, then the judge may punish them greatly. Because of this, they should make peace with the other person before they are judged. In the same way, people should make peace with other people before God judges them. They should also make peace with God before God judges them.

5:27-32

How does someone commit adultery?

Jesus spoke about committing adultery. Someone commits adultery when they have sex with someone they are not married to. However, Jesus said that people also commit adultery before they have sex with someone else. They do this when they think about and want to have sex with this person. They sin when they desire to have sex with this person.

Did Jesus want people to pluck out their eyes?

Jesus said that people should pluck out their eyes. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that it was better for them to not have eyes than to sin with their eyes.

Who will be thrown into hell?

Certain people will be sent to hell. Everyone who sins will be sent to hell unless they believe in Jesus.

What is a certificate of divorce?

In ancient times, a certificate of divorce is a piece of paper that was given to a woman after she was divorced. This helped her to marry another man. Many people did this in ancient Israel. However, if people did this, then they caused the woman and the man who remarried her to commit adultery. This is unless the husband committed sexual immorality.

5:33-37

What is false oath?

A false oath is a promise someone makes but they do not do the things they promised to do.

How does someone carry out an oath to the Lord?

Jesus spoke about carrying an oath to the Lord. He was speaking about making a promise as if someone was making a promise to God.

Why did Jesus not want people to make oaths?

Jesus did not want people to make oaths. In ancient times, people swore to many different things. The Jewish teachers had many rules about how someone could make an oath and break an oath. However, Jesus did not want people to swear by anything. If they made any promise and did not do it, then they sinned. He wanted people to do the things they promised to do.

Who is the evil one?

5:38-48

What is an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth?

In the Law of Moses, it said that people were to be punished in a certain way (see: Exodus 21:23-24). People were not supposed to punish people more than the wrong they did to be punished. The Law of Moses protected people from being punished too much. However, Jesus taught that Christians do not need to punish people when people wrong them. Instead, they can forgive other people because God forgave them.

Who said that people were supposed to hate their enemies?

The Pharisees taught that people were supposed to love other people, but to hate their enemies. However, Jesus taught that Christians are to pray for those who persecute them. This is because God will reward Christians for honoring God when they are persecuted. However, they should pray for the people who persecute them so they can come to believe in Jesus.

What did Matthew say in verse 44?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you.” More and older copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Matthew wrote these words.

How is someone a son of the Father in heaven?

Christians are children of God. They are sons of God the Father in heaven. Here, Jesus was saying that Christians do the things that God the Father wants them to do when he said they were sons of the Father in heaven.

Why did Jesus talk about the sun and the rain?

Jesus talked about the sun and the rain. He wanted to say that God is gracious to Christians and non-Christians. He shows everyone some favor. Because of this, Christians should do the same.

What were tax collectors?

People in Israel hated the tax collectors because they thought they were evil. Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. They paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.

What did Jesus want Christians to do?

Jesus wanted Christians to do more good things than other people. They needed to do more good things that evil people.

How does God want people to live?

God wants people to be perfect. That is, he wants people to always do good things. While no one is able to do this except Jesus, this is what God wants.

Matthew 6

6:1-4

Why did Jesus not want people to do good things in certain ways?

Jesus did not want people to do good things so that other people could see them doing good things. If they do this, other people will reward them. They received their full reward when other people saw them and praised them for it. However, God will not reward them.

Why did people give alms?

When someone gave alms, they gave money to people who needed it. When people did this, they should not sound a trumpet. That is, they are not to announce they are giving money to poor people when they do this.

What is a hypocrite?

What is a synagogue?

How is someone not supposed to let their left hand know what their right hand is doing?

Jesus spoke about having someone’s left hand not know what their right hand is doing. When he said this, he wanted people to do things secretly, that is, without other people knowing about it. If they did this, then only God would know. Then God would reward them.

6:5-15

Who are the hypocrites?

Jesus spoke about hypocrites. He was speaking about certain Jewish teachers. These teachers did things so that many people could see them and think that they greatly honored God. This was their reward, other people thought these Jewish teachers honored God. However, they did not honor God when they did this and God did not reward them.

What is an inner chamber?

Jesus spoke about an inner chamber. This is a place inside a person’s home. He wanted people to go to a place where no one else could see them. When people do this, God will reward them.

What is a useless repetition?

In ancient times, people who worshipped many gods would pray in a certain way. When they prayed, they would say the same things over and over again. They did this so that their false gods would pay attention to them so they could tell these gods what they need. This was not how Jesus wanted people to pray. God knows what people want when they pray. However, Jesus still wanted people to pray.

What is the Lord’s prayer?

Jesus taught people to pray in Matthew 6:9-13. Scholars call this the “Lord’s prayer.”

Who is “our father in heaven”?

Jesus spoke about “our father in heaven.” God is the father of Christians and he lives in heaven.

What is holy?

Why did Jesus say, “may your kingdom come”?

Jesus prayed for the kingdom of God to come. He wanted Christians to pray for this to happen soon.

What is the will of God?

Why did Jesus pray for daily bread?

God gave the disciples daily bread by providing for everything they needed. Bread was a metaphor for food. That is, it included any food the disciples needed. Some scholars say it also included everything else the disciples needed for living. That is, God provided clothing, housing, and everything else they needed. Other scholars say bread was a metaphor for the things in heaven God will give to them.

Why should Christians pray to have their debts forgiven?

In ancient Israel, people thought that sins created a kind of debt where someone owed someone else. God’s forgiveness of the disciples’ sins was related to the disciples forgiveness of sins people did against them because God wanted the disciples to love other people. God did not forgive the disciples’ sins because they did good things. God forgave them because of his mercy. However, when the disciples prayed and asked God to forgive their sins, they needed to be ready to forgive sins people did against them.

See: Sin; Disciple; Redeem (Redemption); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Mercy; Pray (Prayer)

How did Jesus use the word “temptation”?

Some scholars say Jesus when he used the word “temptation”(πειρασμός/g3986) he was thinking about sin. Other scholars say Jesus was thinking about testing. That is, persecution or suffering the disciples had.

Who is the evil one?

What did Matthew write in verse 13?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words “for yours is the kingdom and the power and the glory forever. Amen.” More and older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Therefore, scholars do not think Matthew wrote these words.

Why did Jesus speak about trespasses?

In verses 14 and 15, Jesus spoke about trespasses. He was saying the same thing he said in verse 12. A trespass is something someone does that goes against the law or against God in some way. It is sin.

6:16-18

What is fasting?

Who were the hypocrites?

Jesus spoke about hypocrites. He was speaking about Jewish teachers. They fasted so that people could see them fast and think these teachers did things to honor God.

Why did Jesus tell people to wash when they fasted?

Jesus wanted people to anoint or wash their face and head when they fasted. This was the opposite of what the Jewish leaders did. If they did this, they did not look like they were hungry. He did not want other people to know they were worshipping God in this way. If they did this, God would reward them.

6:19-34

Why did Jesus talk about treasures?

Jesus talked about treasures. Treasures are things people keep that are very valuable. Jesus did not want people to collect things that were valuable on the earth. This is because they did not last long. They were destroyed or someone took them. He wanted people to not care very much about the things they had on the earth. They only have these things while they are alive. Instead, they should store treasures in heaven. This is a metaphor. They should collect rewards from God. These rewards will last forever.

Why did Jesus talk about someone’s eyes?

Jesus talked about a person’s eye. He said it was like a lamp. A person uses their eyes to see, which helps them know where they are going. A lamp shines a light so that a person can see where they are going. A person’s eye shows what is important to them because it will be the thing they look at the most. In this way, the eye works like a lamp to show a person what is most important to them.

Why did Jesus talk about serving God and wealth?

Jesus talked about serving God and wealth. He wanted to say that people could only truly serve one master. He wanted people to serve God completely. However, many people served money instead. This was a metaphor. For these people money was a type of false god. They could not serve God and this false god at the same time.

How long is a cubit?

Jesus spoke about adding a cubit to how long one lives. This was a short length of time. He wanted to say that no one could make themselves live any longer. This is because only God can do this.

How is someone anxious?

A person is anxious when he is worried about something. A person can be anxious about things like not having enough money or food. Who was Solomon?

Solomon was the most powerful king of ancient Israel. He had a lot of money and built many great things in Israel.

Why did Jesus ask so many questions?

Jesus asked many questions, but he did not expect anyone to answer him. He wanted people to know that God cares more for people than anything else he created. He would care for them and give people everything they need. He corrected them and said they have “little faith.” That is, they did not trust in God very much.

Why did Jesus talk about the Gentiles?

Jesus talked about the Gentiles being anxious about getting the things they need to live. This was because they did not know God and they did not know He would provide for them. Jesus wanted Christians to trust in God for these things because he promised to give them the things they need. Instead, they are to be concerned about other things. That is, they were to think about how to honor God and teaching other people about Jesus.

How do people seek first the kingdom and God’s righteousness?

Jesus spoke about seeking first the kingdom of God and God’s righteousness. He wanted Christians to think about how they could serve God and his kingdom and how they could do things that honor him.

Matthew 7

7:1-14

Why did Jesus not want Christians to judge one another?

Jesus did not want Christians to judge one another. That is, Christians should not condemn other people. This is something that God does. Scholars think that when Christians do this, God will condemn them. God will condemn Christians as severely as Christians condemn other people. However, he did not say that Christians should not judge other Christian’s actions to know whether they were doing right or wrong. Also, this does not mean that these Christians will not get to live forever in heaven with God.

Why did Jesus speak about a piece of straw and a log?

Jesus said that Christians should remove the log from their own eye before they try to remove a piece of straw from their brother’s eye. A log is a large piece of wood. This was a metaphor. He wanted Christians to judge themselves before they judge other people. That is, they should know they are doing the right things before they say other people are doing the wrong things.

Why should people not give holy things to dogs and pearls to pigs?

Jesus said that people should not give holy things to dogs and pearls to pigs. That is, they should not give holy things to unholy people. This was a metaphor. In ancient Israel, dogs and pigs were unclean animals. Jesus was not just talking about not condemning other people. Here, some scholars think he wanted the Christians to stop teaching the truth of the gospel to those who were condemning them and rejecting the gospel, the messiah, and the kingdom of God. These people may kill those who tell them about Jesus.

See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Metaphor; Clean and Unclean; Gospel; Messiah (Christ); Kingdom of God; Condemn (Condemnation)

Will Jesus give anything that is asked for to Christians?

Jesus talked about God wanting to give things to Christians. He wanted Christians to ask God for things they wanted. However, God would not give them everything they asked. Instead, he would give it to them if it was his will.

Christians were to trust that God would give them what they need and whatever was best for them. Evil people still help their children. God loves Christians more than evil people love their children. Because of this, Christians can trust that God will give them whatever he knows is best for them.

What things should Christians do for others if they want others to do things for them?

Jesus said that Christians should do things for others in the same way they want others to do things for them. This meant that a Christian must treat people in the way they themselves want to be treated. This included Jesus’ command that Christians must love their neighbor.

What is the law and the prophets?

Why did Jesus say about wide and narrow gates?

Jesus talked about wide and narrow gates. Wide gates were easy to get through and narrow gates were hard to get through. This was a metaphor. Jesus wanted to say that it was difficult to do things to honor God, but it is easy to sin and do things that dishonor God. He also wanted to say that it was easy for people to reject him, and difficult for people to believe in him.

7:15-23

How were false prophets like wolves in sheep’s clothing?

Jesus compared false prophets to wolves dressed to look like sheep. This was a metaphor. These wolves dress like sheep to make the sheep think they were also sheep so they could eat them. Jesus wanted to say that false prophets tried to do things that made people think they were Christians who honored God. However, they really were false teachers and trying to harm these Christians.

How will people know the false prophets?

Jesus said that people will know the false prophets by their fruit. They are like a tree that produces bad fruit. This was a metaphor. People will know they are false prophets because they live in a way that dishonors God. In the same way, true prophets will live in a way that honors God.

Jesus also talked about destroying the bad tree. He wanted people to know that the false prophets would die and be punished. They would live in hell forever.

See: False Prophet; Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Prophet; Hell; Punish (Punishment)

Who will enter into the kingdom of Heaven?

Jesus said that everyone who calls Jesus their master in that day will enter the kingdom of heaven. Some scholars think Jesus was talking about a future time when Jesus will judge the false prophets. They will not be allowed to enter into the kingdom of heaven. While they said they did many things to serve Jesus, Jesus knew why they did the things they did and that they did not do anything to serve Jesus. Instead, they did lawlessness. That is, they did things Satan wanted them to do.

See: Kingdom of God; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Miracle; Satan (The Devil)

7:24-29

Why did Jesus talk about someone building their house?

Jesus spoke about someone building a house. This was a metaphor. In ancient Israel, people wanted to build their houses on rocks. This protected their houses from falling. If they built their houses on sand, they would be destroyed by the wind and rain. This was a metaphor. People who do the things the false prophets taught would be punished. However, people who did things God taught in the word of God were not punished.

Why did the scribes teach without authority?

When Jesus taught these things, he knew they were true. The scribes taught many different things and did not agree with one another. Therefore, when they taught, they did not teach as if they knew the things they taught were true. Therefore, people did not know whether to believe them.

Matthew 8

8:1-9

Why did the leper bow before Jesus?

A leper bowed before Jesus. He did this to honor Jesus. He believed that Jesus could heal him and make him clean.

Why did Jesus touch the leper?

Jesus touched the leper. This would have been shocking. When someone touches a leper, they can become a leper too. When someone touched a leper, they became unclean (see: Leviticus 5:3). However, Jesus healed this man when he touched him and made him clean.

Why did Jesus tell the leper not to tell anyone he had been healed?

Why did the leper go to the priest?

According to the Law of Moses, the leper needed to go to the priest after he was healed to be declared clean (see: Leviticus 14:2-8). He wanted this man to go to the priest so they priest would see him and know that Jesus healed the leper. No one had been healed of leprosy in a very long time (see: Numbers 12). When they saw this man, the priests should have known that Jesus is the messiah.

See: Law of Moses, Leprosy (Leper); Clean and Unclean; Priest (Priesthood); Messiah (Christ)

Where was Capernaum?

What was a centurion?

Why did the centurion think that he was not worthy to have Jesus in his home?

This centurion believed that Jesus deserves great honor. He deserved so much honor, that he thought he was too great to enter into his home. He thought that this would dishonor him in some way. This man knew that God gave Jesus permission to do many things. He even believed that his servant could be healed when Jesus spoke.

8:10-17

Why was Jesus amazed at the centurion?

Jesus was amazed at the centurion man. He was a powerful man and he was a Gentile. Despite this, he trusted in Jesus and believed he had great power from God. This is what the Jews should have believed about Jesus, but they did not.

Who will eat at the table in the kingdom of heaven?

Jesus said people from all over the world will eat at the table with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. That is, Gentiles from all over the world will believe in Jesus and be in the kingdom of heaven with the Jews who believe in Jesus. However, the sons of the kingdom, that is, the unbelieving Jews, would not be in the kingdom of heaven. That is, many Jews would not be in the kingdom because they reject Jesus.

Who was Peter’s mother-in-law?

Matthew wrote about Peter’s mother-in-law, that is, the mother of Peter’s wife. Some scholars think Peter was married at this time. Fewer scholars think Peter was married before he began to follow Jesus and his wife died before he met Jesus.

Why did Matthew write that this woman got up and started serving Jesus?

Matthew wrote that this woman got up and served Jesus after he healed her. When he wrote this, people knew that Jesus healed her immediately and completely when he touched her. She did not get better over a long period of time.

What was demon possession?

How did Jesus drive out spirits?

Matthew wrote that Jesus drove out spirits. That is, Jesus cast out demons from people by speaking to them.

Where did Isaiah say these words?

Isaiah said these words many years before Jesus was born (see: Isaiah 53:4). When Jesus healed people, Matthew wrote that it fulfilled Isaiah’s prophecy.

8:18-34

Where was the sea of Galilee?

Why did Jesus speak in this way to the scribe and the person who followed him?

Jesus spoke in a certain way to the scribe. This is because Jesus knew what the scribe thought and believed. He said that because he served God, Jesus was always moving from one place to another place. He told this man he must be willing to give up everything to follow him.

The other person, who was a follower of Jesus, wanted to wait to completely follow Jesus. Jesus knew that by him wanting to wait, the follower of Jesus did not really believe in Jesus. If he did, then he would have immediately followed Jesus.

Advice to translators: In this verse (Matthew 8:21), Matthew wrote about a disciple. This was a man who followed Jesus. He was not one of the twelve disciples.

How were the dead to bury the dead?

Jesus told a man to let the dead bury the dead. This was a metaphor. Jesus spoke about the people who rejected him as being dead in some way. That is, they were spiritually dead. This meant that they could not know or understand things about God. Jesus wanted this man to let these dead people bury his father so that he could follow Jesus.

Why did Jesus rebuke the disciples?

Some scholars think Jesus rebuked the disciples because they were afraid that the boat would sink and they would die. They did not trust that God would protect Jesus and them.

Why were the disciples amazed?

The disciples were amazed that Jesus rebuked the wind and the seas. In ancient Israel, people believed the no one could control the seas. No one can control the weather except God. This amazed the disciples because they saw Jesus do something only God could do.

Where was the country of the Gadarenes?

Why did the demon possessed man call Jesus the Son of God?

The demon possessed man called Jesus the Son of God. This is because the demon knew that Jesus is the Son of God.

What was the set time?

The demons talked about a set time. They knew that there was a time when Jesus would judge them. They also knew that it was not time for Jesus to judge all of the demons.

Why did the demons want to go into a herd of pigs?

The demons asked Jesus to be sent into a herd of pigs. According to the Law of Moses, pigs were unclean. Matthew did not say why they wanted to go into the pigs. Perhaps the demons wanted to have control of the pigs in the same way as they controlled the two men.

Why did the pigs kill themselves?

Matthew wrote that the pigs killed themselves after the demons entered into them. He did not say why they did this.

Why did the people want Jesus to leave Gadarenes?

After the pigs died, the people who cared for the pigs went into the city and told people about what happened. They told them that the two men had been healed. They did not have demons in him anymore.

After they heard what happened to the pigs, the people in Gadarenes wanted Jesus to leave. The demons caused many pigs to die. These pigs were worth a lot of money. They worried that something else would happen and they would lose a lot more money. They did not care that Jesus healed the demon possessed men. They rejected Jesus after they saw that he did these things.

Matthew 9

9:1-9

Where was Jesus’ own city?

Why did these men bring the paralyzed man to Jesus?

Men brought a paralyzed man to Jesus. These men believed in Jesus and knew that he could heal this man who could not walk. Because he knew this man believed in him, Jesus spoke that he forgave this man’s sins.

Why did the scribes think Jesus blasphemed?

The scribes thought that Jesus blasphemed because he forgave this man’s sins. They knew that only God could forgive sins. Therefore, they thought Jesus tried to do something that only God could do. However, they did not know that Jesus is God.

How did Jesus know what the scribes were thinking?

Jesus knew what the scribes were thinking because he is God. Therefore, he knew they were thinking evil things.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “which is easier to say”?

Jesus asked the scribes whether it was easier to tell this man that his sins were forgiven or to tell him to get up and walk. It was easier for someone to say your sins are forgiven because no one knew whether this man’s sins were forgiven except God. However, if someone told this paralyzed man to walk and he could not, then everyone knew he could not heal the paralyzed man.

Jesus said these things so that the people could know that he could do both of these things.

Why were the people afraid?

When the people saw these things, they were “afraid”(φοβέω/g5399). They were not scared of Jesus. Instead, they were amazed that Jesus could do these things. Because of this, they glorified God. They were amazed that God gave Jesus permission to do these things.

9:10-17

What was a tax collector?

Matthew was a tax collector. People in Israel hated the tax collectors. Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. They paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.

Who were sinners?

Matthew wrote about sinners. All people sinned. However, these were people who sinned in a way that other people knew they sinned. People judged them as evil. The Jews would not be friends with these people. The Pharisees would not eat with them because they thought they were unclean.

Why were people needing a physician?

Jesus talked about people needing a physician. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that people who sinned needed Jesus to forgive them. Because of this, all people needed Jesus to forgive them. The Pharisees also needed Jesus to forgive their sins.

Why does God want mercy and not sacrifice?

God said that he wanted mercy and not sacrifice (see: Hosea 6:6). Sacrifices were part of the Law of Moses. God wanted sacrifice, but he did not want people to make sacrifices to him in the wrong way. That is, if people did not love one another or show mercy to one another, their sacrifices would be given in the wrong way.

Who did Jesus come to call?

Jesus said that he came to earth to call certain people to God. That is, he wanted to make it so that sinners could be at peace with God. He did not do this for righteous people, that is, people who thought they were righteous and did not need to be forgiven. However, there is no one who is righteous (see: Romans 3:10).

Why did the Pharisees fast, but the disciples did not fast?

Certain people who followed Jesus asked him why the Pharisees fasted but his disciples did not fast. In ancient Israel, people fasted when they were sad. However, the disciples were not sad because Jesus was with them. It was not a time for them to fast. Rather, it was a time for them to celebrate. Jesus told them that the disciples would fast after he died.

Why did Jesus talk about garments and wineskins?

Jesus talked about putting a cloth patch on a garment. If someone put a new piece of cloth on an old piece of clothing, the new piece of cloth would become smaller and cause the clothing to rip. Wineskins were bags of leather that held wine. When someone put wine into an old wineskin, it would burst open. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he was going to do something different than the Pharisees. Scholars think that Jesus taught people to do different things than were taught in the Law of Moses.

9:18-31

Why did this man bow before Jesus?

This man bowed before Jesus. This was a way to honor Jesus. He believed that Jesus was able to bring his daughter back to life just by touching her.

Why did this woman touch Jesus?

A woman was constantly bleeding for 12 years. She thought that if she touched Jesus, it would heal her. However, this could not heal her. Jesus knew that she believed in him and because of this, he healed her. She was healed because she trusted in Jesus.

Why was there many people in this man’s house?

There were many people in this man’s house. They were playing music and many people were very sad. In ancient Israel, this happened when someone died.

Why did these men call Jesus the son of David?

These blind men called Jesus the son of David. They believed Jesus is the Messiah. The Messiah needed to be a descendant of David who would fulfill the covenant God made to David (see: 2 Sam. 7).

See: Messiah (Christ); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Covenant; Son of David; Covenant with David

Why did Jesus not want the blind men to tell other people Jesus healed them?

9:32-38

What was a mute man?\

A mute man was someone who could not talk. Perhaps this man could not talk because he was possessed by demons.

How did the Pharisees think that Jesus drove out demons?

The Pharisees said that Satan gave Jesus permission to remove demons from people.

What was a synagogue?

What was preaching the gospel?

What did it mean that people were like sheep without a shepherd?

Jesus said the people were like sheep without a shepherd. This was a metaphor. The people did not have anyone to lead them and to teach them about how to live in a way that honors God. The Pharisees could not do this.

How was the harvest plentiful, but the laborers few?

Jesus said that the harvest was plentiful but the laborers few. This was a metaphor. There were many people who wanted to learn about Jesus, but there were few people who could go and tell them about Jesus. Therefore, he told the people to pray and ask God to get people to do this.

Matthew 10

10:1-15

Who were the twelve disciples and the twelve apostles?

What did it mean that Jesus sent out the disciples?

That Jesus sent out the disciples meant that he sent them into the towns near where they were. They were to tell other people about Jesus.

Why did Jesus tell the disciples not to go to the Gentiles or the Samaritans?

Jesus told the disciples not to go to the Gentiles or the Samaritans. At this time, he wanted them to go to the people of Israel and tell them about Jesus before they told the Gentiles and the Samaritans.

How were the people of Israel lost sheep?

Jesus said the people of Israel were lost sheep. This was a metaphor. The people of Israel did not know that Jesus was their messiah. They did not know that Jesus was their king.

What did the disciples preach to people?

The disciples preached to people that the kingdom of heaven was near. Some scholars think this meant that Jesus offered to be the king ruling over Israel if they believed in him. Other scholars think Jesus meant that he wanted people to obey him and let him rule over their lives.

What did Jesus give the disciples permission to do?

Jesus gave the disciples permission to cast out unclean spirits. He also gave them permission to heal people.

How was someone raised from the dead?

What was a leper?

What was casting out demons?

What have the disciples been freely given?

Jesus talked about the disciples being given something for free. That is, they were given the permission to preach the truth about Jesus, and to perform miracles. He wanted them to teach people about the truth of Jesus, and to do miracles without taking any money from people.

Why did Jesus not want the disciples to take many things with them?\

Jesus did not want the disciples to bring money with them or many other things. He wanted them to trust God and he wanted other people to give them the things they needed as they went from one place to another.

What was a traveling bag?

What was an extra tunic?

The disciples were not to have two tunics. A tunic was the main piece of clothing worn against the skin.

Why were the disciples to remain in one house?

The disciples were told to remain in one house. At this time, it was a great honor to have someone stay in your home. Jesus did not want his disciples to dishonor a host by leaving that house.

Who was someone who was worthy?

Jesus spoke about someone and a house that was worthy. He was talking about going to a place and finding people who were willing to welcome the disciples into their homes. He did not want them to spend time with people who were going to reject Jesus.

Why were the disciples to shake the dust off their feet?

If the people in a town rejected the disciples, the disciples were told to shake the dust off their feet when they left the town. In ancient Israel, when someone shook the dust off their feet, this was a symbol. This meant they were not friends with the people in that town. It showed that the person shaking the dust off their feet rejected the people in the town.

What was the peace Jesus talked about?

Jesus talked about people being at peace and not being at peace. Some scholars think Jesus was talking about being at peace with God. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about have the peace that came with the kingdom of God.

What were Sodom and Gomorrah?

Sodom and Gomorrah were cities God punished for being very evil (see: Genesis 19). God completely destroyed these cities.

When is the day of judgment?

10:16-23

Why did Jesus talk about these different animals?

Jesus said the disciples were sheep in the middle of wolves. This was a metaphor. They were going to places were people were going to try to harm them in some way or to destroy them. He also wanted the disciples to be as wise as serpents. People often thought serpents were the wisest of all animals. He wanted the disciples to be very wise. He also wanted them to be innocent as doves. That is, he did not want anyone to be able to say bad things about them.

Why were people going to deliver the disciples to the councils?

Jesus said people were going to try to capture the disciples and send them to the council. That is, they were going to bring them to the Jewish leaders to be beaten because they preached about Jesus. They would do this in the synagogues.

How will the disciples speak to the governors and kings?

When the disciples were going to speak to the governors and kings, the Holy Spirit would help them to say the right things.

When would these things happen?

Jesus was telling the disciples these things would happen in their time. However, he was also speaking about a time after he died. People will hate Christians because of Jesus’ name. That is, they will hate Christians because they believe in Jesus.

How will Christians be saved?

Jesus said that people who “endure until the end” will be saved. Some scholars think Jesus will only let people who keep believing in him live with God in heaven forever. They think that if someone rejects Jesus, they are no longer at peace with God or were never at peace with God. Other scholars think that God promised to protect people during the tribulation.

What is persecution?

When will the son of man come?

Jesus said that the disciples will not have gone through the cities of Israel before the son of man has come. Some scholars think that Jesus was speaking about returning to help Christians before the end of the tribulation. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jesus returning to the earth after he died.

See: Son of Man; Disciple; Tribulation; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jesus' Return to Earth

10:24-33

Why did Jesus talk about servants and masters?

Jesus talked about servants and masters. Jesus wanted the disciples to do the same types of things that he did. He gave them permission to do these things. He wanted them to know that people would insult them for doing these things. They also insulted Jesus. Jesus wanted them to know that people insulted him the same way people will insult the disciples.

Certain people said that Jesus served Satan. These people feared the disciples less than they feared Jesus. Therefore, they may insult the disciples even more than they insulted Jesus.

Who was Beelzebul?

Why should the disciples not fear other people?

Jesus did not want the disciples to fear people who insulted them. This was because God would judge these people. God knows all the evil things they would do because nothing can be hidden from God.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “What I tell you in the darkness”?

Jesus spoke to the disciples in the darkness. That is he told them things at night. He also talked to them when no one else was around. Now he wanted them to tell other people about the things he taught them.

How was someone able to kill the body but not the soul?

Jesus said that the people who would persecute the disciples were able to kill them physically. However, they were not able to kill their soul. That is, they could not stop them from living with God in heaven forever.

Who is able to kill the body and the soul?

Only God can kill a person’s body and soul. Only God can punish someone by sending them to live in hell forever.

Why did Jesus talk about sparrows?

Jesus talked about sparrows. These were small birds. People thought they were not worth much. This was a metaphor. God cared for even these small birds that people thought were worthless. He wanted people to know that God cared for them very much.

How does someone confess or deny Jesus?

Jesus said that he would tell God the Father about people who confess, that is to acknowledge that Jesus is the messiah to other people. However, if they rejected Jesus in some way, then Jesus will reject them in some way. Some scholars think Jesus taught that people who deny Jesus were not truly Christians or they stopped being Christians. Other scholars think Jesus taught people that they would lose rewards if they denied Jesus in some way.

10:34-42

Why did Jesus come to bring the sword to the earth?

Jesus taught people to love God and to love other people. He wanted people to forgive one another. However, he also said that he came to the earth to bring a sword and not to bring peace. This was a metaphor. A sword was used to divide. Jesus divided people. Jesus did not make it so that everyone was at peace with God. Only those who believe in Jesus are at peace with God. This is how Jesus divided people. Those who believe in him have peace. Those who reject Jesus will be punished. One must either believe in Jesus or reject him. A person cannot do both of these things.

Why will people be enemies with other people in their house?

Jesus divided people as Christians and non-Christians. Christians believe in Jesus. Non-christians reject Jesus. It did not matter what other people in someone’s house believed about Jesus. Every person must believe in Jesus for themselves to have peace with God. Those who rejected Jesus remained enemies of God and enemies of Christians.

Why did Jesus talk about mothers and fathers?

Jesus talked about mothers and fathers. He did this because he wanted people to know that he wanted people to love him more than they loved their own mother and father. How does someone pick up their cross?

Jesus spoke about someone picking up their cross. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to serve and obey him, even if it was difficult.

How will someone lose their life and find it and someone who finds his life lose it?

Jesus spoke about someone finding their life but losing it. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that someone who did not want to serve Jesus would not live together with God in heaven forever. However, if someone was killed because they believed in Jesus, even though they died, they would live together with God in heaven forever.

How did someone welcome a prophet in the prophet’s name and receive a prophet’s reward?

Jesus said that someone who welcomed a prophet will receive a prophet’s reward. He wanted them to know that whoever welcomed prophets to serve Jesus will be rewarded in some way. The disciples were prophets because they spoke the words God wanted them to say to other people.

How did someone welcome a righteous man in the name of a righteous man and receive a righteous man’s reward?

Jesus wanted people to know that whoever welcomed a righteous man into their towns and homes, because he served Jesus, will be rewarded in some way. People thought the disciples were righteous men.

How will someone be rewarded for giving someone a cup of water?

Jesus spoke about giving someone a cup of water to drink. This was a small way someone served another person. He wanted to say that if someone served Jesus, even in a small way, Jesus will reward this person.

Matthew 11

11:1-6

What was a disciple?

What was preaching?

Which John was Matthew writing about?

What did John’s disciples ask Jesus?

People who followed John the Baptist asked Jesus if he was “the one who is coming.” They wanted to know if Jesus was the messiah. John already knew that Jesus was the Messiah (see: Matthew 3:11). Here, John wanted Jesus to tell him again that he was the messiah. Perhaps he wanted to know why he was in prison if Jesus was the Messiah. Or perhaps Jesus did not do the things John thought the messiah would do.

What did it mean that someone was lame?

What was a leper?

How are the dead raised back to life?

How did Jesus preach the gospel?

How was someone blessed?

Jesus said blessed is anyone who does not stumble because of him. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say the people who believed he was the messiah would be blessed.

11:7-19

What were the things Jesus had to say about John the Baptist?

Jesus talked to the crowd about John the Baptist. John the Baptist lived in the desert and wore clothing that was not comfortable. Jesus talked about a reed shaken by the wind. He wanted to say that John did not change because of what people thought about him. He did what God wanted him to do no matter what people said. He did not live in the way powerful kings lived. Instead, he lived as a prophet lived. He focused on telling people about God, not on living in a certain way.

How was John greater than a prophet?

John the Baptist was a prophet. However, he did something that no previous prophet did. He prophesied to prepare people for the coming of the Messiah. John’s message was the greatest message of all.

How was someone in the kingdom of heaven greater than John the Baptist?

Jesus said that John the Baptist was the greatest person who ever lived, except Jesus. However, anyone who lives in the kingdom was greater than John the Baptist. That is, anyone who lives in the kingdom, was greater in some way that anyone who lived under the Law of Moses.

How did the kingdom of heaven suffer violence?

Some scholars think the kingdom was being violently attacked. That is, there was evil forces attacked the kingdom of God. These scholars think an example of this was John the Baptist being put into prison and then later killed because he spoke about the messiah (see: Mark 6:17-29). Other scholars think the kingdom was forcefully advancing into the world. That is, Jesus was casting out demons and performing miraculous signs, showing the power of the kingdom of God.

What was the Law and the Prophets?

How was John the return of Elijah?

Malachi prophesied that the prophet Elijah would return (see: Malachi 4:5-6). Jesus taught the people that John the Baptist was the fulfillment of the prophecy about the return of Elijah. That is, Malachi was prophesying about a man who was like Elijah would return, and that man was John.

Why did Jesus say the Jews were like children?

Jesus said that these Jews were like children. This was metaphor. Just like children will complain when no one dances to their songs, so the people complained against all of God’s prophets, including John the Baptist and Jesus.

What was a gluttonous man?

A gluttonous man was someone who ate too much. They spend most of their life eating and thinking about eating.

What was a drunkard?

What was a tax collector?

Who were sinners?

How was wisdom justified by her deeds?

Jesus said that wisdom was justified by her deeds. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he and John were right for living in the way they did. The way they lived helped people to know that they served God because they did the things God sent them to do.

11:20-30

Why did Jesus reproach certain cities?

Jesus reproached certain cities. He rebuked the people who lived in these cities because they rejected him. The people in these cities did not repent.

Where were Chorazin, Bethsaida, Tyre, and Sidon?

Why did people wear sackcloth and ashes?

People wore sackcloth and ashes when they were mourning or to show people they were sad. Sackcloth was a rough cloth and was known to irritate the skin. To wear sackcloth was a sign that the people repented.

Where was Capernaum?

Why did Jesus talk about Sodom?

Sodom was an ancient city. The people of Sodom were very evil (see: Genesis 19). No one in Sodom obeyed God. Jesus was saying that if he had done the same kind of miracles in Sodom as he did in the regions around Jerusalem, the people of Sodom would have repented. But, because the cities of Chorazin, Bethsaida, Tyre, and Sidon rejected Jesus, these cities would be punished more than Sodom in the day of judgement.

Why was Jesus pleased that God only helped certain people to know about him?

Jesus praised God because he concealed things from people who thought they were wise. When Jesus said that God “revealed them to little children” he used a metaphor. That is, Jesus said that God revealed his truth to people who were humble and knew they needed help from God.

How did Jesus talk about himself and God the Father?

Scholars think Jesus spoke about himself and God the Father as being one. That is, they are of the same nature and character. They know each other perfectly.

How does God reveal?

What did Jesus mean when he said, “I will give you rest”?

Jesus said, “I will give you rest.” Some scholars think Jesus meant that he will refresh those who were weary. Other scholars think Jesus meant that he would encourage and strengthen them to do difficult things. In addition, people can be at rest because they are at peace with God.

What was a yoke?

A “yoke” was a thick wooden beam that was set across the neck and shoulders of animals. This allowed the animals to pull heavy loads in a cart, or to pull a plow. When Jesus spoke about a yoke, he used a metaphor. That is, Jesus was willing to share any burden or hardship a Christian might have in their life.

Matthew 12

12:1-8

Why did the Pharisees think that it was wrong to pluck heads of grain and eat them?

The pharisees thought that it was against the Law of Moses to pluck heads of grain and eat them on the Sabbath. This is because they thought it was work, which was forbidden on the Sabbath. However, they misunderstood the Law of Moses regarding the picking of grain on the Sabbath.

How did Jesus tell the pharisees that the disciples did not break the Law of Moses?

Jesus told the Pharisee that the disciples did not break the Law of Moses. They were allowed to do this because they were traveling and hungry. This was similar to what King David did (see: 1 Samuel 21:1-6). He also told them that the priests violated the rules the Pharisees made about the sabbath by working in the temple on the Sabbath. He also wanted them to know that he is greater than the Sabbath. Jesus created the Sabbath and the rules for the Sabbath. This made him ruler over the Sabbath.

What was the house of God?

Why did God desire mercy and not sacrifice?

God said that he wanted mercy and not sacrifice (see: Hosea 6:6). God wanted sacrifice, but he did not want people to make sacrifices to him in the wrong way. That is, if people did not love one another or show mercy to one another, their sacrifices would be given in the wrong way.

12:9-23

Why did the Pharisees want to ask Jesus about healing this man on the Sabbath?

The Pharisees asked Jesus about healing this man on the Sabbath. They taught that someone could not be healed on the Sabbath unless that person was going to die. If someone healed this person, then this was work and broke the Law of Moses. They wanted Jesus to heal this man so they could tell people that Jesus sinned. However, this was not sin. They just thought it was a sin.

The pharisees thought that it was not against the Law of Moses to help their sheep on the Sabbath. Therefore, Jesus wanted them to know that it was also good to heal this man on the sabbath because people are more valuable that animals. He wanted the pharisees to think about this and know that they were wrong in their thinking.

Why did the Pharisees want to destroy Jesus?

The Pharisees were angry after Jesus healed this man. They thought he sinned and he made them look like they were evil.

Why did Jesus not want people to tell other people about the things he did?

How did Jesus fulfill the words of Isaiah?

Jesus fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah (see: Isaiah 42:1-4) by serving God. The Holy Spirit gave him power to do great things. He taught the Gentiles about how to live in a way that honors God. He was humble and compassionate.

How did the Gentiles have hope in Jesus’ name?

The Gentiles could be at peace with God if they believed in Jesus. At this time, the Jews did not think the Gentiles could be at peace with God.

How was someone possessed by a demon?

Who was the Son of David?

The Son of David was the messiah. He was the one who fulfilled the promises God made to David (see: 2 Samuel 7).

See: Covenant with David ; Messiah (Christ); Son of David; Fulfill (Fulfillment)

12:24-37

Who was Beelzebul?

Beelzebul was a name for Satan. Satan was the prince of the demons. He ruled the demons. However, God ruled Satan.

How did the Pharisees think Jesus was able to remove demons from people?

The Pharisees said that Satan gave Jesus permission to remove demons from people.

What was meant by the words, a “kingdom divided against itself”?

A “kingdom divided against itself” referred to a nation or country that divided itself into groups and then fought against each other.

What did it mean that a kingdom divided against itself “is made desolate”?

A kingdom “is made desolate” when the country or nation was destroyed. That is, there would be only a few people left alive and the country would be ruined.

Why did Jesus ask the Pharisees, about driving out demons?

Jesus’ question was a rebuke to the Pharisees. Jesus condemned the Pharisees’ followers for doing the same things they accused Jesus of doing. However, Jesus did not do these things.

How were people with or against Jesus?

Jesus said that people were either with him or against him. That is, people either fought with him in some way or against him in some way. When he said this, he wanted to say that people could either believe in him or reject him. They could not do both of these things at the same time.

What was the blasphemy of the Holy Spirit?

Why did Jesus talk about trees and fruit?

Jesus talked about trees and fruit. This was a metaphor. Scholars think different things about what this metaphor meant:

What did Jesus mean by calling the Pharisees the “offspring of vipers”?

Some scholars think Jesus was saying the Pharisees were men whose ancestor was the serpent himself, that is, the Devil. Scholars think Jesus used the metaphor of a viper to show that the Pharisees were both evil and dangerous.

What were the treasures of someone’s heart?

The treasures of a person’s heart was a metaphor. That is, from deep within a person’s mind and soul comes what that person truly believes, whether good or evil.

What is the day of judgment?

How was someone justified?

How is someone condemned?

12:38-50

What was an “adulterous generation”?

When Jesus spoke about an “adulterous generation” he used a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking directly to the Scribes and Pharisees, and told them they were an “adulterous generation”. That is, the Scribes and Pharisees did not truly obey and follow God completely.

What was a sign?

What was the “sign of the prophet Jonah”?

Jonah was a prophet in ancient Israel (see: Jonah 1-4). He was swallowed by a very large fish and was in the fish for three days. After three days, he was released. Something like this was going to happen to Jesus. He would die and after three days, he would come back to life.

Where was Nineveh?

How were the people of Nineveh going to judge the Jews?

When Jesus spoke about standing up to judge the Jews, he used a metaphor. When God sent Jonah the prophet to Nineveh to speak for God, the people there repented. However, when God sent Jesus into the world, the Scribes and Pharisees rejected Jesus and the things he taught. Therefore in some way, this will serve as a judgment against people who do not repent from their evil ways, that they might obey and follow Jesus.

See: Metaphor; Repent (Repentance); Prophet; Scribe; Pharisees; Judge (Judgment)

Who was the Queen of the South?

Jesus spoke about the queen of the south. He was thinking about the Queen of Sheba (see: 1 Kings 10). Her country was far to the south of Israel.

What was an unclean spirit?

What were waterless places?

Waterless places referred to areas that were dry, or a desert. The demons wandered through those areas, but did not stay there.

What was meant by the words, “it finds that house swept out and put in order”?

When Jesus spoke about a house being “swept out and put in order” he used a metaphor. That is, he was speaking about a person who had a demon cast out from him. When that person did not believe in Jesus the house remained empty, and therefore able to be inhabited once again by demons.

Who were Jesus’ mother and brothers?

When Jesus was speaking, his mother and brothers wanted to speak with him. This was his mother Mary and her sons. Jesus told them about another type of mother and brother. Scholars think Jesus wanted people to know that people who obeyed God were his true family.

What is the will of God?

Matthew 13

13:1-9

Why did Jesus get into the boat?

Jesus got into a boat near the beach. He did this so that people could hear him.

What was a parable?

Why did Matthew write about sowing seeds?

In this passage, Matthew wrote about sowing seeds. This was a parable. He wrote about the different types of people. Jesus explained the meaning of this parable later in this chapter.

What was a thorny plant?

A thorny plant was a type of weed. Weeds are bad plants. They harm the good plants. These plants grew in places where people did not want them to grow. Farmers wanted to stop these plants from growing because they harmed the good plants that they wanted to grow.

Why did Jesus say, “he who has ears to hear, let him hear”?

When Jesus said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” he wanted someone to really listen to what he said because they needed to hear it.

13:10-23

Who was given the mystery of the kingdom of heaven?

Jesus spoke about the mystery of the kingdom of God. Jesus was speaking to the disciples. However, scholars think all Christians can know about the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven.

What was meant by the words, “seeing, they do not see”?

The words, “seeing, they do not see” meant that while a person could see, they did not understand the meaning of what was seen. Jesus also said that there were people who, “hearing, but they do not hear.” People heard Jesus’ words, but they did not understand what they were hearing.

How was Isaiah’s prophecy fulfilled?

Jesus said that one of Isaiah’s prophecies was fulfilled (see: Isaiah 6:9-10). Isaiah spoke about a time when some people would not understand the things God taught, but other people would understand the things God taught and they would repent.

What did Jesus mean when he spoke about someone’s heart becoming dull?

When Jesus spoke about a person with a “dull”(παχύνω/g3975) heart, he meant that person was very slow to understand things about God.

Why did many prophets and righteous men want to see the things these people now saw?

Jesus said that many prophets and righteous men wanted to see the things these people now saw. That is, they wanted to see Jesus the messiah. However, they did not live at the same time that Jesus lived. Jesus wanted them to know that they were blessed to be able to see the messiah.

Why did Jesus tell the people to listen to the parable of the farmer?

Jesus told the people to listen to the parable of the farmer because he was about to explain the meaning of this parable.

What was the word?

Jesus explained the parable about sowing seeds. This was a metaphor. The seeds cast by the sower was the word of God. That is, the things about which Jesus taught. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the gospel. Fewer scholars think Jesus spoke about the kingdom of God.

How were people like seeds sown beside the road?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. The road was a place where seeds could not grow. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about peoples’ hearts that were hard, like a road. These people say they were Christians, but they did not do things that honored God. Therefore, they were not at peace with God. Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people did not believe in the things Jesus taught. They did not believe in Jesus.

How were people like seeds sown on rocky ground?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. On the rocky ground, the seed could begin to grow. But there was not enough dirt for it to grow very much, so it died. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about Christians. These people believed in Jesus, but they rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they were not at peace with God. Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people said they were Christians, but rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they were not Christians.

How were people like seeds sown with the thorns?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. Thorn plants were bad plants. The thorn plants killed the good plants. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about Christians who believed in Jesus, but they made other things more important than Jesus in their life. They did not honor God as much as they should have honored him. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. They said they were Christians, but they cared more for the things they owned than they cared for Jesus. They were not Christians.

Advice to translators: Here, “thorns” is a type of plant that grows among other plants and kills them. It is also not good to be used for anything.

How were people like seeds sown on good soil?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. People whose hearts were like “good soil” obeyed God and did things that honored God. They produced fruit when they did this. That is, they did not live in the way they used to live. They helped others to believe in Jesus and did the things that honored Jesus.

How did someone bear fruit?

13:24-30

How was the kingdom of heaven like a man who sowed good seeds in his field?

Jesus told the people another parable. He compared the kingdom of heaven to a man who sowed good seeds in his field. After this man did this, his enemies sowed weeds in his field. If weeds and wheat grew in the same field, the farmer would have to wait until both the weeds and the wheat were grown before he could remove the weeds. Jesus wanted people to know that there will be people in the world who believe in Jesus and do things that honor God. They are like the wheat in the parable. However, God has an enemy, Satan. Satan fights against God. Jesus wanted people to know that there will also be evil people in the world who reject God. They must remain in the world until a day when God judges everyone and separates the Christians from non-Christians. At this time, God will punish the non-Christians. When Jesus spoke about the harvest, he was speaking about the day of judgment.

13:31-36

How was the kingdom of heaven like a mustard seed?

Jesus said the kingdom of heaven was like a mustard seed. This was a metaphor. The mustard seed was very small seed. It was about 1 millimeter in size. A mustard tree was very large. Jesus wanted to say that the kingdom of God began very small, but will become very great.

Why did Jesus tell the parable of yeast?

Jesus told the parable of yeast to say that God will reign over the whole world. When a woman mixed a small amount of yeast with a big amount of flour, the flour raised. In the same way, some scholars think God’s rule over a few people would spread throughout the whole world. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about his rule over Jerusalem.

Where did a prophet say these words?

13:37-43

Who is the Son of Man?

Who is the devil?

What is the end of the age?

Why did Jesus talk about fire?

In the Bible, when someone is punished, they are often talked about as being burned with fire.

What is an angel?

What were “all the things that cause sin and those who commit iniquity”?

When Jesus talked about “all the things that cause sin and those who commit lawlessness”, he was talking about all kinds of temptations and people that cause other people to sin. These people who cause others to sin were people who rejected God. They caused other people to do things that do not honor God. They also lived as if there was no God.

Why did Jesus talk about weeping and the grinding of teeth?

Jesus said that people who were being punished would cry loudly and grind their teeth. Because they were punished, they would have much pain. They would cry because of the pain.

How do righteous people shine like the sun?

Jesus said that the righteous people will shine like the sin. This is a metaphor. Some scholars think Christians will share in the glory and honor of Jesus.

Why did Jesus say, “he who has ears to hear, let him hear”?

When Jesus said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” he wanted someone to really listen to what he said because they needed to hear it.

13:44-53

How was the kingdom of heaven like a treasure hidden in a field?

Jesus said the kingdom of heaven was like a treasure hidden in a field. This was a parable. He wanted people to know that they should do anything they can to be part of Jesus’ kingdom. When someone learns about Jesus, they should be willing to give up everything they have to serve Jesus.

How was the kingdom of heaven like a man who looked for valuable pearls?

Jesus said that the kingdom of heaven was like a man who looked for valuable pearls. This was a parable. He wanted people to know that they should do anything they can to be of Jesus’ kingdom. When someone learns about Jesus, they should be willing to give up everything they have to serve Jesus.

How was the kingdom of heaven like a net cast into the sea?

Jesus said that the kingdom of heaven was like a fishing net cast into the sea. This was a parable. Jesus wanted people to know that there will also be evil people in the world who reject God. However, God will judge everyone and will separate the Christians from non-Christians. At this time, God will punish the non-Christians. When Jesus spoke about separating the fish and the end of the age, he was speaking about the day of judgment.

Jesus said the angels would do this. He wanted people to know that the angels will serve God at this time. They will help God when he judges people.

See: Parable; Kingdom of God; Day of Judgment; Angel; Punish (Punishment); Judge (Judgment)

Why did Jesus talk about weeping and the grinding of teeth?

Jesus said that people who were being punished would cry and grind their teeth. Because they were punished, they would have much pain. They would cry because of the pain.

Why did Jesus speak about certain scribes?

Jesus spoke about certain scribes. Some scribes heard about Jesus and his kingdom and believed in Jesus. They then understood the things the Old Testament prophets spoke about regarding the kingdom and the Messiah. They also understood the things Jesus taught about the kingdom and the messiah.

13:54-58

Where was Jesus’ own region?

Jesus left Capernaum and returned to his own region. That is, he returned to the area near Nazareth.

What was a synagogue?

Why did the people wonder who taught Jesus?

In ancient Israel, many teachers learned from other teachers. They then taught the same things their teachers taught. This is why they wanted to know who taught Jesus. He did not teach the same things any other teacher taught.

Why did the people ask who gave Jesus the power to do miracles?

The people asked who gave Jesus the power to do miracles. They did not think God gave Jesus the power to do these miracles. They thought Satan gave him the power (see: Mark 3:22).

Did Jesus have brothers and sisters?

These people were talking about Jesus’ brothers and sisters. Some scholars think that Mary and Joseph had other children after Jesus was born. Fewer scholars think that Mary and Joseph did not have any more children after Jesus. They think these were cousins of Jesus.

What did Matthew mean when he said the people were offended by Jesus?

When Matthew said that the people were offended, he meant that the people rejected Jesus. They did not believe he was sent from God and their messiah.

How was a prophet honored?

Jesus said that people honored a prophet, except in his hometown. To honor a prophet was to show him great respect, and to listen closely to the things he spoke, because a prophet spoke the truth from God. Jesus was a prophet. Perhaps he was also thinking about how Israel would reject him as their messiah.

Why did Jesus not do many miracles in Nazareth?

Jesus did miracles so that people would know that God sent him. However, the people in Nazareth did not think God sent Jesus to be the messiah. They would not believe he was the messiah even if Jesus did many miracles. Therefore, Jesus did not do many miracles in Nazareth.

Matthew 14

14:1-12

Who was Herod the tetrarch?

What were the powers that were at work with Jesus?

Herod said that certain powers were at work in Jesus. At this time, many Jews thought that someone received great power to do miracles if they were resurrected. Since Herod thought Jesus was John the Baptist resurrected, this is why he thought Jesus received his power to do miracles. Herod did not think God gave Jesus the power to do these things.

Why did Herod arrest John the Baptist?

John the Baptist spoke against King Herod. He said the things Herod did were evil. John said it was wrong for Herod to marry Herodias because her husband Philip was still alive. This made Herodias angry. Herodias wanted to kill John. However, Herod worried about what people would do if he killed John because the people knew John to be a prophet. Therefore, he put him into prison.

Who was Herodias?

Herodias was the wife of King Herod. Before he married her, Herodias was married to Herod’s brother Philip.

What was a prophet?

What was a “birthday” celebration?

A birthday is a celebration of the day someone was born. Every year on the same day on which a person was born, people celebrated that person.

What did it mean that Herodias’ daughter’s dance pleased Herod?

Scholars think that in ancient times, it was common for a woman to dance in a sensual way. That is, they danced in a way that made the people watching them want to have sex.

What was an oath?

Why was Herod upset with his step-daughter’s request?

Herod was upset because he did not want to kill John the Baptist. He knew John was a man who honored God. However, he did not want people to see him break his oath. Therefore, he had John killed.

Why did John’s disciples take his body and bury it?

John’s disciples took his body away and buried it. This honored John as a prophet. According to the Law of Moses, a person who died needed to be buried immediately.

14:13-21

What were the five loaves about which the disciples spoke?

The loaves of bread about which the disciples spoke were round, flat cakes of bread about the size of a man’s hand.

Why did Jesus “bless” the bread?

How much did the people have left over after they ate?

After they ate, the disciples had far more food left than what they began with. Scholars think this was to show how great this miracle was.

How many people ate the bread and fish?

Matthew said that 5000 men ate the bread and fish. There were also women and children who needed to eat. Therefore, many more than 5000 people ate.

14:22-33

What was the fourth watch of the night?

When Matthew wrote about the fourth watch, he was writing about a time after midnight, between 3:00 and 6:00 a.m.

What was a ghost?

The disciples saw Jesus walking on the water. They did not think anyone could do this. Therefore, they thought he was a ghost. A “ghost” referred to the spirit of someone who had died. The disciples thought he was not real, even though he could be seen.

What did Peter doubt?

Matthew wrote that Peter doubted something. That is, he did not trust in Jesus to do the thing he promised to do.

Why did the disciples worship Jesus?

The disciples worshipped Jesus because they believed he was the Son of God. They believed Jesus is God because only God could do the miracles Jesus did.

Where was Gennesaret?

Matthew 15

15:1-20

Why did the Pharisees and scribes come from Jerusalem?

The Pharisees and scribes came from Jerusalem to see what Jesus and the disciples were doing.

What was the tradition of the elders?

The tradition of the elders were the things the Pharisees and Scribes taught. They taught these things because other teachers before them taught these things. These were not things taught in the Law of Moses.

Why did people not eat without washing their hands?

In ancient Israel, the Jews did not eat unless they washed their hands in a certain way. Their hands were not dirty, they were just not washed in the way the Pharisees and scribes taught that they needed to be washed. These were certain rules made by the Jewish teachers, which Matthew called the “traditions of the elders.” They taught that Jews needed to wash their hands after they went to the marketplace. They needed to wash because they were Gentiles in the marketplace and Gentiles were unclean. These rules were not in the Law of Moses.

What did Matthew say about honoring your father and mother?

In the Law of Moses, children were told to honor their father and mother. However, the Jewish teachers in Israel taught something different. They taught that children could promise something to God. If they did this, they did not need to give it to help their parents. Neither did they need to use it in a certain way or to give it to a priest. Jesus said this did not obey the Law of Moses, nor obey the command to honor your father and mother.

Why would someone die for speaking evil about his father or mother?

In the Law of Moses, it said that whoever curses or insults his mother or father will die.

What did Matthew write in verse 6?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words “word of God.” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the word “commandment” instead of “word of God.” Scholars do not know what Matthew wrote.

How did the Pharisees and scribes make void the word of God?

Jesus said that the Pharisees and Scribes made void the word of God. That is, when they made up their own rules, they emptied the Law of Moses in some way. It made people think they were following the laws God made, but they were following rules made by men.

What was a hypocrite?

A hypocrite was someone who said one thing and did something different. The Pharisees and Scribes were hypocrites when they said they lived in a way that honored God when they really lived in a way that dishonored God.

When did Isaiah write these things?

What defiled someone?

Jesus said that things that entered into a person did not defile them, that is, it did not make them unclean. Instead, it was the things that came out of people that defiled them. That is, it was things a person thought and did that made them unclean.

What did Jesus want to teach when he told this parable?

Jesus told the disciples a parable. He spoke about a plant being taken out of the ground. He wanted the disciples to know that God will stop the things the Pharisees taught. He also told them that the Pharisees were like blind people. This is a metaphor. The Pharisees could not help people know how to live in a way that honored God because they themselves did not know how to live in a way that honored God.

What is sexual immorality?

15:21-39

Where were Tyre and Sidon?

Why did this woman shout at Jesus?

Matthew wrote that a Canaanite woman came shouting at Jesus. This woman was a Gentile. Despite this, she believed that Jesus was the Messiah and could heal her daughter.

See: Gentile; Messiah (Christ); Son of David;Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)

What did Jesus teach through this woman?

At this time, Jesus was teaching the Jews and wanted the Jews to believe in him. When Jesus spoke about the “lost sheep of the house of Israel,” he was speaking about the Jews who needed the messiah.

The Jews believed that the Gentiles were like dogs. That is, they were less than human in some way. This is a metaphor. Jesus used this to talk about how people cared for their dogs and because of this they can know that God cares for and loves the Gentiles. When Jesus healed this woman, he wanted the disciples to know that he loved the Gentiles, even though the Jews were the people of God.

See: Pharisees; Gentile; Clean and Unclean; Shepherd; People of God; Metaphor; Disciple

Who did Jesus heal?

Jesus healed many people near the Sea of Galilee. Many of these people were Gentiles. The crowds were amazed and they glorified God.

What was meant by the words, “such a deserted place”?

When the disciples talked about being in a deserted place, they were in a place where there was nowhere to buy food. Perhaps they were in the wilderness or desert.

How many people would be full after eating one loaf of bread?

Bread was made into a loaf. In ancient times, a person needed at least one loaf a day to live. For a meal, seven loaves and a few fish would have only fed a few small families.

How much fish and bread were left over?

When Matthew said there were 7 large baskets of food left over after everyone ate, this showed that this was a great miracle.

Matthew 16

16:1-12

Why did the Pharisees and Sadducees want a sign from heaven?

The Pharisees wanted Jesus to give them a sign from the sky. That is, a sign from heaven. They wanted Jesus to prove to them that God gave Jesus permission to do these miracles. They thought that Satan gave Jesus permission to do these things (see: 9:34; Mark 3:22)

Why did Jesus speak about the weather?

In ancient Israel, the Pharisees and Sadducees predicted the weather. It is very difficult to know what will happen with the weather. Jesus said they were able to see certain things and know what the weather would do. However, they saw the things Jesus did, but could not understand the things that were happening around them.

What were the signs of the times?

Jesus spoke about the “signs of the times.” He was speaking about certain things that happened so that people would know that Jesus is the messiah.

What was an evil and adulterous generation?

When Jesus spoke about an “adulterous generation,” he used a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking directly to the Scribes and Pharisees, and told them they were an “adulterous generation”. That is, the Scribes and Pharisees did not truly obey and follow God completely.

What was the sign of Jonah?

Jonah was a prophet in ancient Israel (see: Jonah 1-4). He was swallowed by a fish and was in the fish for three days. After three days, he was released. Something like this was going to happen to Jesus. He would die and after three days, he would come back to life.

Why did Jesus talk about yeast?

Jesus used the metaphor of yeast. He did this to talk about the Pharisees teaching evil things. This would make other people want to do evil things.

Why did the disciples reason with each other?

The disciples did not understand what Jesus meant when he talked about the yeast. They thought he was concerned because they did not bring bread with them.

What was little faith?

Jesus said that certain people had little faith. That is, these people did not trust in Jesus very much.

Why did Jesus ask the disciples so many questions?

Jesus asked many different questions because they did not understand what Jesus was saying about who he is and why he did these things. They knew Jesus had already fed more than 5000 people through a miracle, but they forgot he could do this and worried that the people would not eat. Therefore, Jesus rebuked them. That is, he spoke to them in a way that they would know they did something wrong.

16:13-20

Where was Caesarea Philippi?

Who is the Son of Man?

Many years before Jesus lived, Daniel prophesied about the “son of man” (see: Daniel 7:13). Jesus asked who people thought fulfilled this prophecy. People did not agree about who fulfilled Daniel’s prophecy. Jesus is the Son of man.

Who did Peter believe that Jesus was?

How did Peter know that Jesus was the Messiah and the Son of God?

Peter knew that Jesus was the messiah and the Son of God because God helped him to know this. He needed God to help him know this.

On what rock will Jesus build his church?

Some scholars think when Jesus spoke about the rock upon which he would build his church, he used a metaphor. They think he was speaking about what Peter said. That is, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the Living God. A “rock” is solid and a large rock cannot be changed. Jesus is the messiah and this can never be changed. Fewer scholars think Jesus was speaking about making his church with the things done by Peter and the apostles.

What are the gates of hades?

Jesus spoke about the gates of Hades. Hades is another name for hell. Some scholars think Jesus wanted to say that Satan is not able to stop Jesus from doing the things Jesus wanted to do. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. People who believe in Jesus will not live forever in hell after they die.

What are the keys to the kingdom of heaven?

Jesus said that he will give Peter the keys to the kingdom of heaven. He gave Peter permission to do something. Scholars think Jesus gave Peter and the other apostles permission to teach people how to live in a way that honored God. They would help people understand Jesus and the Law of Moses.

What did it mean for Peter to bind and loose things on earth?

Jesus gave Peter permission to bind and loose certain things on the earth. Some scholars think Jesus gave Peter, and the apostles, permission to rule over Christians. That is, they could allow Christians to do some things and they could make Christians stop doing other things. Some scholars think Peter will be able to do this when Jesus rules on the earth. Other scholars think God was going to teach people, through the apostles, how to live in a way that honored God after Jesus died. He would do this by revealing himself to the apostles and prophets.

Why did Jesus not want the disciples to tell people that he is the messiah?

16:21-28

Who were the elders, chief priests, and scribes?

When Matthew spoke about the elders, he was speaking about older men in Israel who lead the people in some way. Together these three groups helped to lead Israel to worship and obey God.

How would Jesus raised back to life on the third day?

When Jesus said that he would be raised back to life after three days, he was talking about his resurrection.

Why did Peter rebuke Jesus?

Peter rebuked Jesus, that is. Peter said that Jesus must not be speaking correctly. Peter thought that the messiah would not suffer and die in the way Jesus said. However, Jesus rebuked Peter. He said Peter did something wrong. The things he said were the things that Satan wanted Peter to say. He wanted the messiah to be the way he wanted the messiah to be, and not to do the things God wanted the messiah to do.

How was Peter a stumbling block to Jesus?

Jesus said that Peter was a stumbling block. This was a metaphor. Even though he did not know it, Peter was tempting Jesus. He was trying to get Jesus to do what Satan wanted, not what God wanted.

How could a person “take up his cross”?

Jesus died on a cross. He obeyed God even though he suffered for obeying God. He wanted people to do the same thing. He wanted them to obey God, even if they suffered because they obeyed God.

How does someone save their life?

Jesus talked about “life” in two ways in this passage. He spoke about the life a person has before they die and the life they have after they die. He wanted people to obey God before they die if they wanted to live with God in heaven forever. Those who die on Earth because they obeyed God will live with God in heaven after they die.

How will the Son of Man come to the earth?

Jesus said that the Son of Man will come to the earth with great glory (see: Daniel 7:13-14).

How will Jesus reward people?

How will people not die before they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom?

Jesus said that some of the people with him will not die before they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about revealing himself to the disciples after his resurrection. Other scholars think Matthew will write about this in Matthew 17.

See: Son of Man; Kingdom of God; Reveal (Revelation); Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection)

Matthew 17

17:1-13

How was Jesus transfigured?

When Matthew said that Jesus was transfigured, he wanted to say that Jesus was changed in some way. The disciples did not see Jesus’ body as it had been. They saw him as he will be when he returns to the earth in glory.

Why did Peter, James, and John see Elijah and Moses?

Peter, James, and John saw Elijah and Moses. Elijah and Moses were in heaven. Scholars think this was a symbol. Elijah represented the prophets, and Moses represented the Law of Moses. They symbolized that both the Law and the prophets prophesied about Jesus the messiah.

See: Symbol; Messiah (Christ); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Law of Moses; Prophecy (Prophesy)

Why did Peter want to make three shelters?

Peter wanted to make three shelters. He wanted to make one for Jesus, one for Elijah, and one for Moses. He did not realize that Jesus was greater than Elijah and Moses. Scholars disagree about why he wanted to do this.

Who spoke from the cloud?

God the Father was the one who was speaking from the cloud. In the Bible, heaven is often spoken about as if it is in the clouds.

Why were the disciples afraid?

The disciples were afraid because they thought the time was coming for God to judge the world. Perhaps the disciples was partly afraid, but partly worshipping God.

Why did Jesus tell them not to say anything?

What did Jesus mean when he said, “until the Son of Man has risen from the dead”?

Jesus spoke about the Son of Man rising from the dead. He was speaking about himself. He would be resurrected. At this time, the disciples did not understand that Jesus would be resurrected. Certain Jewish teachers even taught that no one would rise from the dead. This is why they discussed what Jesus said among themselves.

What did the Scribes teach about Elijah?

The Scribes taught that Elijah would return to the earth before the messiah came. He would tell Israel to repent and to be ready for the messiah. It is not known whether they taught that Elijah would come back to the earth or that there would be a prophet who was like Elijah.

Who was Jesus talking about when he said that Elijah has come?

Jesus told them that the Scribes were right about Elijah. A prophet like Elijah did help Israel to be ready for the messiah and he wanted them to repent of the sins. When Jesus spoke about this Elijah, he was speaking about John the Baptist.

17:14-23

Why did this man kneel before Jesus?

What was wrong with this man’s son?

This man had a son who was epileptic. The epilepsy was because he had a demon in him that caused him to shake violently. It also caused his son to fall into water and fire.

Why could the disciples not cast out this demon?

Jesus said the disciples could not cast out this demon because they did not have enough faith. Scholars think the disciples had doubts about what Jesus had commanded they do earlier (see: 10:8).

Why did Jesus rebuke the “unbelieving and corrupt generation”?

Jesus rebuked the “unbelieving and corrupt generation.” That is, he said that many people in Israel were evil for rejecting him. He was not speaking about everyone in Israel. Some people believed in him. Perhaps Jesus said this because he wanted the disciples to know that they acted in the same way the non-Christians acted.

Why did Jesus say, “nothing will be impossible for you”?

When Jesus said, “nothing will be impossible for you,” he was not saying that people who believe in him can do anything. Instead, he was saying that when someone obeys God, they can do things they did not think they could do. God can make anything happen and he can use people to make anything happen that he wants to happen.

Jesus said that they did not trust him very much. He said their faith was like a mustard seed. This was a metaphor. The mustard seed was very small seed. It was about 1 millimeter in size. A mustard tree was very large. Jesus wanted to say that if they trusted him, he would help them to do very great things.

Where was Galilee?

Who is the Son of Man?

How will Jesus be raised up?

17:24-27

What was the half-shekel tax?

Jesus spoke about a half-shekel tax. This was a tax the Jews paid to serve the temple in Jerusalem. A half-shekel was the amount of money a typical person earned in one day. Jews, from the age of twenty-one, were required to pay this tax once every year.

Why did Jesus talk about the tax that was paid to the temple?

Jesus spoke about the temple to his disciples. He said that the sons of kings do not pay taxes to the kings. Therefore, he did not need to pay taxes to the temple because he is the Son of God. However, Jesus did not want the people collecting the taxes to reject him because they did not understand that he is the Son of God. He got the money from a fish. This was a miracle.

How much was the shekel?

The shekel was the same amount of money as four drachma. Because of this, Jesus had enough money to pay the tax for him and Peter.

Matthew 18

18:1-14

Why did Matthew write about who was the greatest in the kingdom of God?

Some scholars think Matthew wrote about who was the greatest in the kingdom of God because the disciples were thinking about who would have the most power. However, Jesus taught that greatness was about being humble and being a servant.

Why did Jesus talk about little children?

Jesus helped the disciples to understand what he said by talking about a child. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about how a child is humble and needed a parent to live. They think this was also a metaphor. In the same way, the disciples needed to be humble, knowing they depended on God for everything.

What was a stumbling block?

What was a woe?

Did Jesus want people to cut off their hands and feet?

Jesus said that people should cut off their hands or feet if it caused other people to sin. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think that Jesus was saying it was better to go to heaven without enjoying the sinning on earth, than to go on sinning in this world and then go to hell.

What is the eternal fire?

Jesus spoke about an eternal fire. He was speaking about hell, where people are punished with fire.

Why did Jesus speak about angels?

In ancient Israel, the Jews taught that only certain angels were close to God and could see God. However, Jesus said that all the angels are always looking at God. He wanted to tell them that God cared very much for these “little children.”

What did Matthew write in verse 11?

Some of the ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “for the Son of Man came to save that which was lost.” Older and more ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not contain these words. Therefore, scholars think Matthew did not write these words.

What did Jesus teach about when he told people about the sheep?

Jesus told them a parable about sheep. Just as a shepherd rejoices when he finds the one lost sheep, so God rejoices when one sinner repents. Scholars think Jesus told this parable to teach that God’s will is that no one would perish, that is, that no one would reject God.

18:15-20

Who are the brothers about which Jesus spoke?

What was meant by the words, “gained your brother”?

Jesus said that a Christian who helps another Christian not to sin has gained his brother. That is, his brother has been restored to him in friendship and is at peace with him and with God.

How was “every word confirmed”?

Sometimes a Chrstian who sins does not listen to another Christian who is trying to get him to stop sinning. Jesus said when this happens to take one or two other Chrsitians to listen to the words of the Christian who sinned. This is so that every word will be confirmed. That is, there would be evidence to bring about forgiveness and reconciliation between these Christians.

What did it mean to treat a person “as a Gentile and a tax collector” if they did not repent of their sin?

When a Christian sinned and did not listen to correction from other Christians, Jesus said to treat them the same way they treated a tax collector or a Gentile. That is, they were to be separated from other Christians in some way. Jesus wanted the Christians to treat the sinning Christian in the same way they treat non-Christians who sin. That is, they are to tell them that they need to repent.

How did the disciples bind and loose things on the earth?

Jesus gave the disciples permission to bind and loose certain things on the earth. Some scholars think Jesus gave the apostles permission to rule other Christians. That is, they could say that doing certain things were good and doing other things is evil. Some scholars think the apostles will be able to do this when Jesus rules on the earth. Other scholars think God was going to teach people, through the apostles, how to live in a way that honored God after Jesus died. He would do this by revealing himself to the apostles and prophets.

What did Jesus teach the disciples about being in their midst?

Jesus taught the disciples about prayer. Jesus wanted his disciples to know that when two or three of them are gathered together to worship him, he would help them in some way. He also wanted them to know that God would still be with them after Jesus died.

18:21-35

Why did Peter ask Jesus about forgiving other Christians seven times?

Peter asked Jesus how many times he should forgive another Christian. The Jews taught that someone needed to forgive 3 times. Scholars think Peter thought to forgive someone seven times would be the most anyone could forgive.

How many is seventy times seven?

Why did Jesus tell Peter a parable about the king’s servants?

Jesus told Peter a parable about a certain king's servants. He wanted Peter to know about the kingdom of heaven. He wanted the disciples to remember that Jesus forgave them. They could never have worked hard enough to earn God’s favor and be at peace with God. Jesus forgave them freely. When they do not forgive another Christian freely, Jesus said they act in the same way this servant acted. They forgot they were forgiven more by God than this person needed to be forgiven by them. He treated this man worse than God treated him. Because of this, God will punish Christians when they do not forgive other Christians.

How much money is 10,000 talents?

A talent was a very large amount of money. It would have normally taken someone about 20 years to earn one talent. This was an amount of money that no one would ever be able to pay back.

How much money is a denarii?

Matthew 19

19:1-12

Where were Galilee and Judea?

Where was the area beyond the Jordan River?

Jesus left Capernaum to go to Judea. This was a place past the Jordan River. Judea was on the west side of the Jordan River. This was an area where Jews lived. Matthew wrote about the area east of the Jordan river when he wrote the words, beyond the Jordan River. This was a place where Gentiles lived.

How did the Pharisees test Jesus?

Matthew wrote that the Pharisees tested Jesus. That is, they wanted to get him to say something that made people angry. It would make certain people angry if Jesus said people could not get divorced. It would make certain other people angry if Jesus said that people could get divorced.

What did Moses teach about divorce?

Moses taught about divorce in the Law of Moses. The Pharisees thought that Moses said a man could divorce his wife. However, they did not think that a woman could divorce her husband. Some Pharisees taught that a man could only divorce his wife if she committed adultery or did evil things. Other Pharisees taught that any man could divorce his wife if he wanted to, even if she did not do anything wrong.

When a man wrote his wife a “certificate of divorce,” he sent her away with a certificate saying that she no longer belonged to the man as his wife. This would help her to marry another man.

What did Jesus teach about divorce?

Jesus told the Pharisees what the Law of Moses actually said. Moses did not want people to get divorced because God did not want people to get divorced. Instead, Moses knew that some people had hard hearts. That is, they did not want to listen to God’s will about divorce. Moses allowed people to be divorced because of this. However, a certificate of divorce must be written.

Jesus told them about the marriage between Adam and Eve (see: Genesis 1:27; 2:24). A husband and wife became one flesh. That is, it was never God’s desire or intention for a married couple to divorce. Jesus only allowed for divorce when there was sexual immorality.

What was sexual immorality?

Why did the disciples say to Jesus, “it is not good to marry”?

Jesus said that it was not good to marry. Some scholars think the disciples were asking Jesus about not marrying again after being divorced. Other scholars think the disciples wanted to know from Jesus if it was good to marry at all, because they served Jesus.

What did Jesus mean when he said, “not everyone can accept this teaching”?

Jesus said, “not everyone can accept this teaching.” Some scholars think Jesus was talking about his teaching in verses four through nine. Other scholars think he wanted to say that only certain people will understand the things he taught in this verse.

What was a eunuch?

A eunuch was a man who was incapable of producing children. However, Jesus spoke about different types of eunuchs. Some men are born with a damaged penis and they are not able to have sex. Other men were made eunuchs. In ancient times, a king may have cut off a man’s penis if he put this man in charge of caring for his many wives. Other people made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of God. This was a metaphor. They chose not to marry so they could better serve Jesus.

19:13-15

Why did people want their children to have Jesus touch them?

The people brought their children to have Jesus touch them. They thought that if they did this, Jesus would bless the children. He did this by putting his hands on them and saying a blessing.

Why did the disciples rebuke the people for bringing their children to have Jesus touch them?

The disciples rebuked the people for bringing their children to have Jesus touch them. Scholars think the disciples thought Jesus needed to be doing other things. Perhaps they thought that Jesus should be teaching adults instead.

What did Jesus teach the disciples about the kingdom of God?

Jesus told the disciples they were wrong for rebuking these people. Jesus wanted the little children to come to him. This was because many adults rejected Jesus. They thought they knew more about the Messiah than they did. However, the children were willing to learn and did not reject Jesus.

After this, Jesus taught the disciples about the kingdom of God. If people wanted to have the kingdom of God, they needed to believe in Jesus the same way children believed in Jesus. Children often trusted someone completely, but adults often only trusted someone who had earned it.

19:16-30

What was having eternal life?

How was someone good?

When Jesus spoke about someone who was good, he was speaking about someone who is always does the right thing. Only God is good in this way. Scholars think Jesus said that he is God. The man did not understand what it meant to be “good” and to obey God perfectly.

What were these commandments about which Jesus spoke?

What was adultery?

What was bearing false witness?

Someone who bore false witness lied about someone. They said someone did something they did not do or did not do something that they did. It also meant to give a false report in a court of law.

Why did Jesus want this man to sell everything he had?

Jesus knew that the man loved money more than anything else. He did not truly trust in God or that Jesus was the messiah. He trusted in the things he had. Because of this, Jesus wanted him to sell all he had in order to follow him.

All people do not need to sell everything they have to be Christians. This was not a command for all people in order for them to follow Jesus. Jesus knew the man’s money kept him from completely trusting in him.

What was treasure in heaven?

Jesus spoke about some rewards people will get after they die when he spoke about treasure in heaven.

Why was it hard for the rich to enter the kingdom of God?

Some scholars think it was hard for the rich to enter the kingdom of God because the people who were rich held onto their money and valuable things too tightly. That is, they trusted in their possession more than they trusted God. Jesus used the metaphor of a camel. A camel would never fit through the eye of a needle, which is less than one millimeter. However, Jesus wanted the disciples to know that though things might seem impossible to men, all things are possible for God.

Advice to translators: Someone who has a lot of money is considered rich. They have riches.

What did Jesus want to teach the disciples?

Jesus wanted to teach his disciples that there was only one way to have peace with God and to enter into his kingdom. People need to trust in Jesus. People should not trust in anything or anyone else.

When will the Son of Man sit on his glorious throne?

Jesus spoke about a time when the Son of Man will sit on his glorious throne. Jesus was speaking about himself ruling his kingdom.

How will the disciples judge Israel?

Jesus said that the disciples will sit on twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. They will judge Israel in some way. However, he did not say when or how they would do this.

How will people be given “a hundred times” as much as they left behind?

Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the many homes that would be opened for the servants of God. The brothers and sisters were those who believed in Jesus and became brothers and sisters in Christ. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about spiritual blessings that replaced the homes and families that were left behind. The blessings might be considered “a hundred times” better than what they left behind.

Matthew 20

20:1-16

Why did Jesus speak a parable about a landowner?

Jesus told the disciples a parable about a landowner. The landowner gave each man a denarius,. This was the amount of money he would get for working one day. He gave each man the same amount of money, even though they worked for different lengths of time. He wanted to teach them about how God rewarded people. He did this in a way that was just. He does not reward people who do more things or greater things. He rewards people on how much they obey God.

When did the landowner hire these men?

He hired some men early in the morning, perhaps at 6am. The third hour was at 9am. The sixth hour was at 12pm. The ninth hour was 3pm. The eleventh hour was at 5pm. They worked to about 6pm.

How will the first be last?

Jesus said that the first will be last and the last will be first. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that people who are not honored while they live on earth will be rewarded and honored in Jesus’ kingdom. However, the people who want to be honored while they live on earth will not be honored in Jesus’ kingdom. Jesus wanted Christians to serve other people.

What did Matthew write in verse 16?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words “many are called, but few are chosen.” More and older copies of the Greek New Testament do not contain these words. Scholars think that Matthew did not write these words.

20:17-28

What did Jesus tell the disciples would soon happen?

Jesus told the disciples that he was going to die and would be made alive again. That is, he will be resurrected.

Who is the Son of Man?

Why did the chief priests and scribes give Jesus over to the Gentiles?

At this time, the Jews were not able to kill a criminal. Only their Roman leaders could do this. They were Gentiles. Jesus wanted to say that the Jewish leaders would get the Gentile leaders to kill Jesus.

What did it mean to be flogged?

Jesus said that he was going to be flogged. That is, he would be beaten with a whip.

Who will sit at Jesus’ right and left side in heaven?

Jesus will sit at God the Father’s right hand in heaven. Therefore, God is at Jesus’ left hand side in heaven. However, God the Father is the one who decides who will sit at the right hand of Jesus (see: Matthew 20:23). The mother wanted her sons to be honored in heaven more than the other disciples.

What was the cup Jesus was about to drink?

Jesus said that he was about to drink from a cup. This was a metaphor. He was about to suffer and die. When they said they could drink from this cup, Jesus prophesied that they would suffer and die.

Why were the disciples angry with James and John?

Some scholars think the other disciples were angry with James and John because they asked Jesus to honor them in a special way. Other scholars think the other disciples were jealous or afraid James and John might be honored over them.

Why did Jesus speak about the Gentiles?

Jesus spoke about the Gentiles. The Gentiles ruled over the Jews and were very harsh to them. However, Jesus did not want certain Christians to rule over other Christians in this way. He wanted Christian leaders to serve other Christians. How did Jesus give his life as a ransom for many?

Jesus gave his life as a ransom for many. That is, he died so that people would be at peace with God. Matthew spoke about Jesus dying as a price to be paid for their sin. Jesus was punished for the sins of those who believe in him. By dying, Jesus set them free from being slaves to always wanting to sin.

Who will be honored in heaven?

Jesus taught the disciples that certain people will be honored in heaven. Just as Jesus came to serve, so Christians who serve other people will be honored in heaven.

20:29-34

Where was Jericho?

Why did the crowd rebuke these men?

Matthew wrote that the crowd of people rebuked the two blind men. Some scholars think they wanted the blind men to be quiet to respect Jesus. Perhaps they were being very loud. Or perhaps they were rebuked for saying that Jesus is the messiah.

How was Jesus the Son of David?

The blind man called Jesus the “Son of David.” David was one of Jesus’ ancestors. He called him this because the messiah was prophesied to be one of David’s descendants. He was to fulfill the covenant God made with David.

See: Messiah (Christ); Covenant with David ; Prophecy (Prophesy); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

Matthew 21

21:1-11

Where were Bethpage, and the Mount of Olives?

How did Jesus enter into Jerusalem?

Jesus entered Jerusalem in the same way a king returned home after a great victory in a war. Often, they rode on horses or in a chariot. Jesus entered Jerusalem on a colt because he told people that he was the messiah and the king of the Jews (see: Zechariah 9:9). He also had a great victory. He lived the perfect life and was about to die so that people could have peace with God.

What was a colt?

A colt was a young donkey. This colt was with its mother, a donkey (see: Matthew 21:2). No one had ever ridden this colt.

Why did Jesus say, “the Lord has need of them”?

Some scholars think that Jesus said, “the Lord has need of them” to say that God needed them for God’s purpose. Other scholars think Jesus said this because he was calling himself Lord. That is, he was calling himself God. Still other scholars think the owner of the colt was traveling with Jesus, and Jesus said the owner had need of the colt.

What prophet said these things?

When Jesus did these things, he fulfilled the prophecy Zechariah made (see: Zechariah 9:9). Jesus was the king about whom Zechariah wrote.

Why did the disciples put their cloaks on the colt?

The disciples put their cloaks on the colt to make it easier for Jesus to ride on it. A cloak was a thick coat people wore outside of their clothes.

Why did the people put things on the road?

The road on which Jesus rode the colt was dirty. The people showed the highest honor to Jesus by putting things on the road so that he would not get dirty. In ancient times, people did this to welcome a new king (see: 2 Kings 9:13).

Why did the people shout “hosanna”?

The people shouted “Hosanna” because they wanted God to save them. They said that Jesus came “in the name of the Lord.” That is, God gave Jesus power and permission to reveal God’s will. They believed Jesus was the messiah who came to begin the kingdom promised to David.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven; Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ); Will of God; Covenant with David ; Reveal (Revelation)

What did the people think about Jesus?

The people thought Jesus was a prophet. However, they did not believe he was the messiah. They did not know that he was their king.

21:12-22

Why did Jesus make people leave the temple?

Jesus made people leave the temple. These were people who sold things. He did not want people to try to make money in the temple. He only wanted people to go to the temple to worship God. People from every nation were to go to the temple to pray (see: Isaiah 56:7). However, the Jews did not want other people to go to the temple to worship God. Instead, they used the area made for the Gentiles to worship God as a market to make money.

Jesus said the temple was made into a “den of robbers.” That is, a place where people who robbed other people lived (see: Jeremiah 7:11). Scholars think Jesus said the same thing Jeremiah wrote so everyone would know that the people did not honor God in the temple.

Why were the chief priests and scribes angry at Jesus?

The chief priests and scribes wanted to kill Jesus because of what he did. Some scholars think the chief priests and the scribes made money from the things sold in the temple. Jesus stopped them from making money in the temple. Other scholars think they were angry because the children said that Jesus was the messiah.

Where did the Jewish leaders read this?

Where was Bethany?

Why did Jesus curse the fig tree?

Jesus saw a fig tree. It did not have fruit. He cursed it. He did not do this because he was hungry or angry. It was a metaphor. In the same way a fig tree produced figs, so God wanted Israel to produce fruit. That is, he wanted Israel to serve and obey him. However, they did not do this. Therefore, they made themselves useless to God.

Why did Jesus speak about a mountain?

Jesus spoke about a mountain to teach his disciples. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say they could do great things if they trusted in God, that is, Jesus wanted the disciples to pray with faith. They were not actually going to move a mountain. This was hyperbole. However, God did many miracles through these disciples after Jesus was made alive again.

21:23-32

Who were the elders?

Why did the leaders want to know who gave Jesus permission to do the things he did?

The Jewish leaders asked Jesus who gave him permission to do the things he did. They did not think God gave him permission to do the things he did. They thought Satan gave him permission to do these things. Some scholars think the leaders really wanted to have Jesus say that God sent him. They thought that the Law of Moses said they could kill him if he did this. However, God sent Jesus.

Why did Jesus ask the leaders about the baptism of John?

Jesus asked the leaders about who gave John the Baptist permission to do the things he did. The people in Israel loved John the Baptist. They thought God sent him. John the Baptist said that Jesus was the messiah. The leaders were afraid of saying that God sent John because they would also have to say that God sent Jesus. However, the people would be angry with these leaders and reject them if they said that God did not send John.

Why did Jesus speak about two sons?

Jesus spoke about two sons. One son said no, but obeyed his father. The second son said yes to his father but did not obey him. This was a parable. He wanted the Jewish leaders to know that the people who sinned, but came to believe in him were like the first son. The Jewish leaders who said nice things to Jesus but did not believe in him were like the second son. The Jewish leaders rejected Jesus and rejected God who sent Jesus. The tax collectors and prostitutes believed in Jesus, therefore they obeyed God.

See: Parable; Tax (Tax Collector, Toll) ; Prostitute (Prostitution) ; Repent (Repentance); Will of God; Kingdom of God; Sin

21:33-46

Why did Jesus talk about a vineyard?

Jesus used a parable about a vineyard. He did this to talk about Israel. In the same way a farmer makes and protects a vineyard, so God made and protects the nation of Israel. God gave certain leaders permission to care for Israel. He sent prophets to Israel to help the Israelites obey God. However, they did not do what these prophets said to do. Finally, God sent Jesus. That is, he sent his son. Then the Jewish leaders had him killed.

Why did the owner of the vineyard send servants?

The owner of the vineyard sent his servants to get what they promised to the owner for using his land. They promised him a certain part of what they grew.

Why did the men beat the servants?

These men did not want to give the servant what they promised to give to the owner of the land. Therefore, they beat the servants. They wanted the owner to know they were not going to give him anything and that he should not send any more servants.

What was an inheritance?

From what scripture did Jesus quote?

How would the kingdom of God be taken away from the Jewish leaders?

Jesus said the kingdom of God would be taken away from the Jewish leaders. He was rejecting them because they rejected him. They would not be a part of his kingdom. Jesus also said he would give it to another nation that produced fruit. That is, people who obey him and honor him will inherit the kingdom of God. This included Gentile people who obeyed and honored Jesus.

Why did the Jewish leaders want to arrest Jesus?

The Jewish leaders wanted to arrest Jesus after they heard what he said. That is, they wanted to catch him so they could kill him. This is because they knew he was speaking about them. Jesus knew the Jewish leaders wanted to kill him.

Why were the Jewish leaders afraid of the crowd?

Matthew wrote that the Jewish leaders feared all the people there. Many people thought Jesus was a great man. However, Matthew wanted people to know that the Jewish leaders feared the people more than they feared God. They thought they were obeying God by killing Jesus. However, they were not obeying God.

Matthew 22

22:1-14

What was a parable?

Why did Jesus want this man to invite certain types of people to a dinner or a banquet?

Jesus wanted this man to invite certain types of people to a feast because Jesus wanted God to reward them in the kingdom of heaven. Jesus sent his servants to call those who had been invited to this feast. He was talking about the Jews. He wanted the Jews to believe in him, but they rejected him. When he spoke about the king, Jesus was speaking about himself. He also wanted to say that the Jews did evil things to the apostles. When he spoke about those who were not invited, he was speaking about the Gentiles. The Gentiles believed in Jesus and would be rewarded. When Jesus spoke about the man not wearing wedding clothes, he was speaking about someone who wanted to be rewarded by God, but who rejected Jesus. Jesus will punish this man.

What is the outer darkness?

Jesus spoke about the outer darkness. He was speaking about hell. This is a place where people will be punished for their sins.

What did it mean that many people are called but few are chosen?

Jesus said that many people were called but few people were chosen. He wanted everyone to believe in him, but only a few people believed in him. Everyone could believe in him and be rewarded, but most people reject him.

22:15-22

What was a pharisee?

How did the Jewish leaders try to trap Jesus?

The Jewish leaders tried to trap Jesus. That is, they tried to get Jesus to say something that would cause someone to be angry with him. They wanted Jesus to speak against the leader of the Roman Empire. They did this by asking Jesus about paying taxes to the ruler of the Roman Empire. The Jewish leaders asked Jesus about paying taxes. The Romans made the Jews pay taxes to them every year. The Jews had to pay the Romans to rule them. The Jews did not like having to pay this tax. The Jews would have been angry if Jesus said that the Jews should pay this tax to the Romans. The Romans would be angry if Jesus said that the Jews should not pay this tax to the Romans.

What was a Herodian?

A Herodian was someone who served King Herod. He was the leader of the Jews and served the Romans.

What was a hypocrite?

A hypocrite was a person who said one thing, but they did not believe it. Or they said something and did not do it.

What was a denarius?

What were the things that belonged to Caesar?

The things that belonged to Caesar were all things that allowed him to govern Rome. This included taxes that must be paid to his government. The coins, at that time, had the face of Caesar imprinted on them.

What were the things that belonged to God?

Scholars think Jesus was speaking about people’s hearts when he spoke about the things that belonged to God. That is, a person should live according to faith. They should love, worship, and obey God. God is the creator of everything. He is rules everything. Therefore, all things belong to God.

22:23-33

What did the Sadducees think happened when people died?

The Sadducees did not think that people would be resurrected. That is, they did not think people would go to heaven or hell when they died. They did not believe in many things taught in the Bible.

Why did the Sadducees ask Jesus this question?

The Sadducees tried to trap Jesus by asking this question. They wanted Jesus to say something that would make people angry. They thought their question proved that no one would be resurrected.

See: Law of Moses; Sadducees; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Resurrect (Resurrection)

Why did Jesus say to the Sadducees, “you do not know the scriptures or the power of God”?

When Jesus told the Sadducees they did not “know the scriptures or the power of God” he meant they had not understood the scriptures correctly. That is, they did not understand what the Bible taught about resurrection. They also did not understand God’s power to raise a person from the dead and give them a new body.

Why did Jesus speak about Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob?

22:34-46

What was meant by the words, “on these two commandments depend the whole law and the prophets”?

Jesus told the lawyer that the two greatest commandments were to love God and to love other people. That is, if a person loved God and people the way the Bible told them to, then they obeyed all of the Law of Moses.

What are the Law and the prophets?

What was meant by the words, “how then does David in the spirit call him Lord”?

Scholars think that Jesus wanted his listeners to know that the Holy Spirit told David what to say when he wrote Psalm 110:1.

What did David mean with the words, “the Lord said to my Lord”?

Scholars think that when David said, “the Lord said to my Lord” he was speaking about the messiah whom God sent. In other words, David said, “God (Yahweh) said to my Lord (Messiah).” David said that Jesus is God. God will also make the messiah’s enemies his footstool. That is, one day God will defeat all of the messiah’s enemies.

Why did people stop asking Jesus questions?

Matthew wrote that people stopped asking Jesus questions. This was because they knew they could not trap Jesus by asking him questions because of the way Jesus answered them.

Matthew 23

23:1-12

How did the scribes and pharisees sit in Moses’s seat?

Jesus said that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say they they thought God gave them permission to do the things that Moses did. When Moses told people to do something in the Law of Moses, it was as if God told them to do it. The Scribes and Pharisees thought this was true when they taught people.

Why should people not imitate the deeds of the Scribes and Pharisees?

Jesus said that the people should not imitate the deeds of the Scribes and Pharisees. That is, they should not do the same types of things the Scribes and Pharisees did. This is because the Scribes and Pharisees did not do the things they taught. They taught good things, but they did not do these good things.

What were phylacteries?

Phylacteries were leather bags or boxes in which pieces of parchment with portions of the Law of Moses written on them were placed. The Jewish leaders wore these on the forearms or fastened in some way onto their foreheads.

Advice to translators: Parchment were pieces of leather and someone could write on them.

What did it mean for the Pharisees to “enlarge the edges of their garments”?

The Jews wore clothes with tassles on the edges or corners. These were to remind the people of the Law of Moses. The Pharisees purposefully wore the tassels on the edges of their garments extra long, so people would see them and want to honor them. They did not do this to honor God.

Why did Jesus not want people to be called “rabbi”?

Some scholars think Jesus did not want people to want to be called “rabbi” because people who did this thought they were greater than other people. Fewer scholars think Jesus was saying that there was truly only one “rabbi” or teacher God sent to men, and that was Jesus.

Why did Jesus not want people to be called “father”?

Jesus did not want people to call someone “father” in this way because there is only one who Jesus believed was the father, and that is God. God is the only father in this way and is the only one to be honored as father.

What did Jesus want people to do?

Jesus wanted people to serve one another. In the kingdom of God, those who are considered the greatest are those who serve others. They serve others because this honors God. If they do not do this, then God will humble them in some way.

23:13-22

What was a woe?

What was a hypocrite?

How do the scribes and Pharisees shut the kingdom of heaven?

Jesus said that the Scribes and Pharisees shut the kingdom of heaven. Some scholars think the Pharisees did this by teaching false things about God. They did not want people to enter into the kingdom of heaven. They could not help people to be at peace with God because they were not at peace with God.

What did Matthew write in verse 14?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament include a verse 14 which says, “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you devour widows’ houses, while you make a show of long prayers. You will therefore receive greater condemnation. '' Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament put these words after verse 12. More and older copies of Greek New Testament do not contain these words. Scholars do not think Matthew wrote these words.

What did Jesus mean by telling the Pharisees, “you go over sea and land to make one convert”?

When Jesus said the Scribes and Pharisees went over sea and land to make one convert he was using a figure of speech. That is, they worked very hard to get someone to worship God in the way they thought was right. However, when they do this, they taught them the wrong things. This made it harder for them to know the right things. People would not have peace with God even though the Pharisees promised them peace with God.

What was a blind guide?

Jesus spoke about a blind guide. This was a metaphor. A guide was someone who helped people to know where to go or what to do. When he said they were blind, he wanted to say that they did not understand spiritual things.

What did it mean for someone to “swear”?

he Pharisees were wrong with their teaching about swearing an oath. Jesus taught them that is was wrong to break any oath.

Why did Jesus talk about a cup and a plate?

When Jesus taught about the cup and the plate, he used a metaphor. Just as a person cleaned the outside of a cup, so Jesus was telling the Jewish leaders that they were only concerned about how they looked on the outside. That is, they were concerned with what people thought of them. Jesus taught the Jewish leaders that they should be more concerned about the things they thought and wanted to do. If they did that, they would do the right things.

How were the Jewish leaders like whitewashed tombs?

When Jesus said the Jewish leaders were like whitewashed tombs he used a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was telling the Pharisees that they tried to make themselves look good on the outside, but on the inside was nothing but unclean thoughts and lives.

23:29-39

Why did Jesus talk about the prophets?

Jesus rebuked the Jewish leaders. These leaders thought they honored the prophets by decorating their tombs. They thought they would not have killed the prophets if they were alive when the prophets were alive. However, Jesus lived among the Pharisees and he was God’s greatest prophet. The Pharisees wanted to kill Jesus. They would be punished and live forever in hell because they rejected Jesus.

Who did Jesus send?

Jesus talked about sending certain people. These were the prophets and apostles. He sent them to Israel to declare the truth about Jesus. He prophesied that the Jewish leaders would also reject the people Jesus sent. All people who followed the Jewish leaders will also be punished.

See: Prophet; Apostle; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Synagogue; Crucify (Crucifixion); Punish (Punishment)

Who were Abel and Zechariah?

Abel and Zechariah were people who were killed because they obeyed God. In the Old Testament, Abel was the first person murdered, and Zechariah was the last person murdered.

What did Jesus say to Jerusalem?

Jesus spoke to Jerusalem. He was speaking to the Jews. God sent prophets to the Jews so they would honor and obey God. However, they did not want to do these things. Because of this, God will punish the Jews. They will not see Jesus until he returns.

Matthew 24

24:1-14

What did Jesus say about the temple buildings?

The disciples were amazed by the buildings that made the temple in Jerusalem. However, Jesus prophesied that the temple would be destroyed. The destruction of the temple happened about 40 years after Jesus returned to heaven. However, it was not completely destroyed at that time. There is one wall that still remains from the temple in Jerusalem.

What was a sign?

What was meant by the words, “the end of the age”?

What did Jesus teach about the signs of the “end of the age”?

Jesus told his disciples about things that would happen at the end of the age. However, the disciples did not know when all these things were going to happen. Jesus did talk about certain things that must happen before he returns to the earth.

See: Last Days; Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; Messiah (Christ); Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution) ; Gospel; False Prophet; Worship

How are these things like the pain of having a child?

Jesus said that these things are like the pains of having a child. This was a metaphor. When a mother brings a child into the world, it hurts. However, something new is made. Jesus was warning the disciples that there would be difficult and painful things in the future. Those things would happen before Jesus returns.

What did Jesus mean when he said, “for my name’s sake”?

When Jesus said, “for my name’s sake” he meant that people were going to persecute the disciples and even kill them because they were loyal to him, and honored him as the messiah.

How will the person who “endures to the end” be saved?

Jesus said that the person who endures to the end when persecuted will be saved. Scholars think Jesus was talking about different things when he said these words.

See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven; Gospel; Kingdom of God; Preach (Preacher)

24:15-28

What is the abomination of desolation?

Jesus talked about an “abomination of desolation.” This was when someone who rejected God did something that greatly dishonored God. Daniel also wrote about this (see: Daniel 7:27; 11:31; 12:11). Some scholars think Daniel wrote about a Gentile leader who sacrificed an unclean animal on the altar in the temple. Some scholars think Jesus talked about a time when the antichrist would sacrifice something in the temple or claim to be God in the temple. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time when people would no longer go to the temple. Other scholars think it is some type of idolatry.

Some scholars think Jesus spoke about a time 40 years after he returned to heaven. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time near to his return to the earth (see: Revelation 4-19).

See: Gentile; Sacrifice; Clean and Unclean; Altar; Temple; Antichrist; Idolatry (Idol); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth

What did Jesus want people to do when they saw the abomination of desolation?

Jesus wanted people to flee and go away from Jerusalem when people saw the abomination of desolation. He wanted them to know that he will judge people at this time. He warned people by telling them that there would be great dangers at this time.

How did Jesus want the people to pray?

When Jesus told the people to pray, he meant that they should pray continually. This is because it would be very difficult to live during these times. Winter weather made travel much more difficult. The Jewish Christians still followed the Sabbath according to the Law of Moses, so traveling on a Sabbath would also be difficult for them.He wanted them to pray that they would not have more difficult things in their life when they had to live through these difficult times.

What is the great tribulation?

What was meant by the words, “unless those days are shortened”?

Jesus said that if God did not make this period of time short, then no flesh would be saved. That is, no one would live through it. Jesus warned people about a time of great tribulation. Scholars think that God’s judgment will be so complete that all people would die. However, God will shorten the time of his judgment on earth so that his elect will be saved.

Why should people not believe that Jesus returned?

Jesus warned about a time when many people would say they are the messiah or that they are Jesus who returned to earth. However, everyone will know that Jesus has returned to earth when he returns (see: Matthew 24:23-27). Therefore, people should not believe other people who say this even if they do miracles and signs. However, many Christians will believe these false messiahs and false prophets.

See: Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; False Prophet; Sign; Miracle; Son of Man

Why did Jesus speak about vultures?

Jesus spoke about vultures. They are birds that eat dead animals. They can see these dead animals from far away. When people saw vultures in the sky, they knew that there was a dead animal. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about how everyone will know when Jesus returns to the earth.

24:29-44

When are the days of tribulation?

Jesus spoke about certain days of tribulation or trouble. Some scholars think he spoke about the difficult times that happened soon after he returned to earth. Other scholars think he spoke about the time near his return to the earth.

Why did Jesus talk about things that happen in the sky?

Jesus spoke about certain things people could see in the sky. Some scholars think these things will actually happen just before Jesus returns to the earth. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. Just as the stars will fall from the sky, so the rulers of the world will be destroyed. Jesus said these things to warn people.

What will people see?

The people will see sign of the Son of Man. That is, the sign itself will be Jesus coming to earth with glory. Scholars think Jesus will return to earth and everyone will know that he is God.

See: Sign; Son of Man; Glory (Glorify); Jesus is God; Jesus' Return to Earth; Heaven

What will Jesus do when he returns to the earth?

When Jesus returns to the earth, he will bring angels who serve him. He will gather all Christians from all over the world and bring them to himself.

Why did Jesus talk about a fig tree?

Jesus talked about a fig tree to help people understand the things he said. This was a metaphor. When a fig tree does certain things, people know that the seasons are changing. He wanted people to know that he was going to return to the earth soon when the things he spoke about happened.

When will all these things happen?

Some scholars think that these things happened 40 years after Jesus prophesied these things. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people in the future who lived when they saw the things he spoke about in this passage.

Jesus said that heaven and earth will end, but his words will not change. The apostle spoke about heaven and earth ending (see: Revelation 21). However, the things about which Jesus spoke must first happen.

Jesus said that he did not know when these things would happen. Only God the Father knew these things will happen.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; Heaven; God the Father; Apostle

Why did Jesus speak about Noah?

When Noah lived, God punished the whole world with a flood. God warned people that he was going to punish them, but they did not listen to Noah, or repent. When the flood came, the people were not prepared and they could not escape the waters of the flood. This is also how it will be when Jesus returns. People will not believe the things Jesus said. They will be unprepared, that is, they will not repent of their sin. God will punish them and it will be too late for them to repent.

How will one person be taken and the other left behind?

Jesus warned that two people will be together. One of them will be taken and the other will be left behind. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the rapture. At this time, Christians will be taken from the earth and non-Christians will be left behind to endure the tribulation. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about non-Christians being taken away to judgment and death.

24:45-51

Why did Jesus talk about a master and a servant?

Jesus talked about a master and a servant. He wanted the Chrsitians to encourage other Chrsitians because they served him. He will reward the Christians who obey him. However, there are some people who do not obey Jesus and Jesus will reject them. Scholars think these are people who say they are Christians but who reject Jesus and do not serve him. Because of this, Jesus will send them to be punished forever in hell.

What was a hypocrite?

What is weeping and grinding of teeth?

Jesus spoke about weeping and grinding teeth. This is what people would do when they were suffering. Scholars think people who are in great pain will grind their teeth and cry loudly. In the Bible, these words are used to talk about the things people do when they are being punished.

Matthew 25

25:1-13

Why did Jesus talk about ten virgins?

Jesus spoke about ten virgins and the kingdom of heaven. This was a parable. In ancient Israel, a groom would go to the house of his bride’s parents to get married. Then he would bring her to his house at night. There would be a feast at his house.

Jesus wanted people to be ready for him to return, even if it took longer for Jesus to return than they expected. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jews who lived during the tribulation. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Christians.

The virgins who were not prepared for the groom to come were not allowed to be part of the wedding feast. Some scholars think this is because they rejected Jesus. They will be punished and live forever in hell. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Christians who would not be rewarded because they did not obey Jesus.

Advice to translators: A virgin was someone who has never had sex. A groom or bridegroom was what people called a man who was getting married.A bride was what people called a woman who was getting married.

See: Kingdom of God; Parable; Bride of Christ; Wedding; Tribulation; Jesus' Return to Earth; Punish (Punishment); Reward

25:14-30

Why did Jesus talk about the parable of the five talents?

Jesus told these people a parable about servants. Jesus is the master. He gave each of his servants talents. A talent was a very large sum of money. It would normally take a person 20 years to earn this much money. He wanted to say that Jesus gave people different abilities and trusted them to serve him in different ways. Two of the servants used their money. He wanted people to know that it pleased God when people used their abilities to serve God. The other man did not use the abilities God gave him. Overall, he wanted people to know that God would reward people who served and obeyed him. He would also entrust more to people who had been faithful to him.

When Jesus spoke about the evil servant, some scholars think he was speaking about the Jews. God had trusted them and told them about the messiah. However, they rejected the messiah and would be punished for it. Other scholars think that the evil servants were people who said they served God, but who were not at peace with God. They would be punished and sent to hell.

What is the outer darkness?

What is weeping and grinding of teeth?

25:31-46

What will Jesus do when he returns to the earth?

When Jesus, the Son of man, returns to the earth, he will bring angels who serve him. He will gather all Christians from all over the world and bring them to himself. He will sit on his glorious throne. That is, he will rule the world.

Jesus will also separate the sheep from the goats. This is a metaphor. He will separate Christians from non-Christians. Christians will inherit the kingdom of God. This is something that God prepared for them when he created the world. He rewards them because they served other people and when they served other people, they served God. He will punish those who did believe and obey God. They will be sent to hell to be punished.

See: Son of Man; Jesus' Return to Earth; Angel; Throne; Glory (Glorify); Metaphor; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God; Reward; Hell; Punish (Punishment); Righteous (Righteousness); Eternal Life

Matthew 26

26:1-5

What was Passover?

How will the Son of Man be crucified?

Jesus prophesied that the Son of Man will be crucified. He told people that he was about to die by crucifixion. Jesus told his disciples that someone would help others to arrest Jesus. He was thinking about Judas helping the Jewish leaders to arrest and crucify Jesus.

Who were the chief priests and elders?

When Jesus spoke about elders, he was speaking about certain Jewish leaders who were older men.

What was the palace of the high priest?

The palace of the high priest was the place where the high priest lived. He also worked in this place.

Why did the Jewish leaders plot to kill Jesus?

The Jewish leaders plotted to kill Jesus. That is, they made plans to arrest and kill Jesus. They believed that he broke the Law of Moses and should be killed. However, he did not break the Law of Moses. They had to plan to do this in secret, because many people loved Jesus and thought he was a prophet. They did not want people to see them arrest Jesus. They feared what people would be angry if they arrested Jesus.

26:6-16

Where was Bethany?

What was a leper?

Why was Jesus reclining at the table?

In ancient Israel, people ate by reclining at a table. Jesus reclined at a table because he had just eaten.

What did this woman have?

The woman had a jar with certain oil that smelled very good. Some people call this perfume. She opened this jar and poured it on Jesus head and feet to honor him. Jesus also said when she did this it was an anointing that prepared his body to be buried. In ancient Israel, people poured various ointments or oils on a dead person before they buried them.

Why did the disciples not want this woman to do this?

The disciples did not want this woman to pour this expensive oil on Jesus. This is because it would only smell good for a short time. However, if it was sold, it was worth about the same amount of money as someone would make in one year. This could be used to help many poor people. Jesus said they were wrong. This is because what she did was a symbol. She helped Jesus prepare to die so people could be at peace with God. This was greater than helping poor people.

What is the good news?

Why did Judas go to the chief priests?

Judas went to the chief priests to help them arrest Jesus. Scholars do not agree why he did this. The priests gave Judas a large amount of money to help them.

26:17-35

What was the first day of unleavened bread?

The first of unleavened bread was the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread. This was the day they sacrificed a lamb for the passover.

What did it mean that the disciples needed to prepare for the passover meal?

The disciples needed to prepare for the passover meal. That is, they needed to become clean so they could eat this meal. They also needed to get certain foods ready to eat for this meal.

Why did Jesus say “my time is at hand”?

When Jesus said “my time is at hand,” he used a metaphor. He was saying that it was about time for him to die.

How did Jesus know that one of his disciples was going to betray him?

After travelling with these twelve disciples for three years, Jesus had one last meal with them. During this meal, he told them that one of the disciples would betray him. Scholars think that the Holy Spirit helped Jesus to know which disciple was going to betray him.

This man would be punished for what he did. He would live forever in hell and be punished there forever. This is why it would be better for him to have not been born than to be punished forever in hell.

Why did Jesus say the things he did to the disciples?

During this last meal, Jesus told the disciples certain things. Chrsitians now celebrate the Lord’s Supper to remember Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-25). Scholars disagree about why Jesus wanted Christians to do this.

What was a hymn?

Where was the Mount of Olives?

Why did Jesus say that “all of you will fall away”?

Jesus said that the disciples would fall away. He said this would fulfill what Zecariah prophesied (see: Zechariah 13:7). This was a metaphor. Jesus was the shepherd and the disciples were the sheep. When Jesus died, the disciples would not want people to know they followed Jesus. However, this did not last for very long.

Peter said that he would never deny Jesus, that is, fall away. However, Peter denied Jesus three times that night.

See: Fall (Fall Away, Stand); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Shepherd

Where were these things written?

Where was Galilee?

How will Peter deny Jesus?

Jesus said that Peter would deny him. That is, Peter would say that he did not know Jesus. Peter would deny knowing Jesus and being one of Jesus’s disciples.

26:36-46

Where was Gethsemane?

What is a soul?

Why was Jesus sorrowful?

Jesus was sorrowful when he prayed. He knew he was about to die. He was not afraid to die because he knew why he had to die. However, he was overwhelmed because he knew that he was about to be separated from God the Father in some way. He was also punished by God for the sins of all people.

Why did Jesus want the cup to pass?

Jesus asked God the Father if it was possible for the cup to pass. That is, he asked God the Father if he really had to die. This is a metaphor. He wanted to not have to be punished for all people. However, he was willing to die to obey God.

Why did Jesus want Peter to pray not to enter into temptation?

Jesus wanted Peter to pray. However, Peter could not pray for one hour without falling asleep. Jesus told Peter to pray and ask not to enter into temptation. That is, that he would not be tempted. Peter was about to be tempted to deny Jesus and he, in fact, did deny Jesus (see: 26:69-75).

What did Jesus mean when he said, the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak?

Jesus said that the spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. People are weak, that is, they give up easily when they are suffering. They cannot do things that honor God without the help of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit wanted to help Peter. He just needed to ask for help.

How has the hour at hand?

Jesus said the hour is at hand. That is, the things he talked about were about to happen.

Who were the sinners?

Jesus said that he was betrayed to sinners. These sinners were the Jewish leaders. They were supposed to help people worship God. Instead, they did evil. He knew Judas was coming to help them arrest Jesus, even before he could see or hear Judas. Jesus did not wait for Judas but went out to meet him.

26:47-56

Who were the chief priests and elders?

When Matthew wrote about the elders, he was speaking about certain Jewish leaders who were older men.

How did Judas kiss Jesus?

Judas kissed Jesus on the cheek. In ancient Israel, people often greeted each other in this way. What was a rabbi?

Why did someone cut off this man’s ear?

Someone who was with Jesus fought trying to defend Jesus. He did not want the Jewish leaders to arrest Jesus. When he did this, he cut off someone’s ear in his fighting.

How many angels were twelve legions?

What scriptures does this fulfill?

Jesus said that when the Jewish leaders arrested him, this fulfilled certain prophecies. These were prophecies said by Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53) and Zechariah (see: Zechariah 13:7). The disciples forsook Jesus. That is, they rejected him in some way and ran away.

26:57-68

What was the courtyard of the high priest?

The courtyard was an open space around the palace of the high priest. The Jewish leaders took Jesus to the courtyard of the high priest. This was where Peter went and sat down and watched the trial of Jesus.

What was testimony against Jesus?

The Jewish leaders wanted testimony against Jesus. That is, they wanted people to speak against Jesus. They wanted them to say that he broke the Law of Moses in a way that meant he needed to be put to death. However, Jesus never broke the Law of Moses.

What was meant by the words, “I am able to destroy the temple of God and rebuild it in three days”?

Jesus’ accusers claimed that he made the statement, “I am able to destroy the temple of God and rebuild it in three days”? This was a false accusation. When Jesus spoke about the destroying of a temple, this was a metaphor. He was speaking about the temple of his own body, which was to be put to death, and then raised to life in three days (see: John 2:18-22).

Why did the high priest ask Jesus if he was the Messiah, the Son of God?

The high priest asked Jesus if he was the Messiah, the Son of the blessed one because he wanted to accuse Jesus of blasphemy. When he asked Jesus this, he wanted to see if Jesus would plainly say that he is the Messiah and God.

See: Messiah (Christ); Son of God; High Priest; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Jesus is God

How did Jesus answer the high priest?

Jesus answered in a way that said he was equal to God. The high priest will see Jesus again when he is next to God in heaven in a place of honor and power and when he comes to judge the world. He will also return to the earth on clouds and will rule the world (see: Daniel 7:13-14).

The high priest tore his clothes because he thought Jesus blasphemed God. This is what the high priest did when someone blasphemed. According to the Law of Moses, blasphemy was punished by killing the person who blasphemed. However, Jesus did not blaspheme God because he is God.

See: Son of Man; Right Hand; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Jesus is God; Heaven; Judge (Judgment); Jesus' Return to Earth; Law of Moses

How did the people ask Jesus to prophesy?

Many people beat Jesus at the same time. Scholars think his eyes were covered and he could not see. They mocked Jesus by asking him to prophesy and tell them which of the people hit him.

26:69-75

Why did Peter deny Jesus?

When Jesus was arrested, Peter followed near to Jesus. However, he stayed far away so people would not know he was one of the people who followed Jesus. He feared getting arrested. Therefore, he did not want anyone to know that he was one of the disciples. This is why he denied knowing Jesus.

Why did the people talk about the way Peter spoke?

The people in Jerusalem spoke in a different way than the people in Galilee. Because of this, the girl knew Peter was from Galilee, the same place where Jesus and his disciples lived.

Why did Peter begin to curse and swear?

Peter wanted this girl to think he was not a disciple of Jesus. After he told he that he was not a disciple, he put himself under curses and swore. That is, he said if he was lying, God should curse him. He swore to her in the same way someone would speak in front of a judge.

Matthew 27

27:1-10

Why did the Jewish leaders plot to kill Jesus?

The Jewish leaders plotted to kill Jesus because they believed that he broke the Law of Moses and should be killed. However, he did not break the Law of Moses.

Why did the Jewish leaders take Jesus to Pilate?

Pilate was the Roman governor in charge of the Jews. The Jews took Jesus to Pilate because they could not kill anyone without the Pilate giving them permission to do it. The Jews who were there wanted to kill Jesus.

How was someone condemned?

Why did Judas repent?

Judas saw that the Jewish leaders were trying to kill Jesus. Because of this, he repented of what he did. That is, he wished that he had not helped the Jewish leaders to capture Jesus. He tried to give them the money back that these leaders gave to him. He knew that he did something wrong and that Jesus would be killed even though Jesus did not do anything wrong.

Why did the chief priest buy the field with the money?

The chief priests did not want the money back they gave to Judas. This is because the money had been used to help to kill Jesus. This was irony. That was because they had used the money, which was considered blood money that was given to Judas, to purchase a field that was known as the “field of blood.”

Advice to translators: Blood money is money that someone made for killing someone else or helping to kill another person.

27:11-31

What was meant by Jesus’ answer to Pilate, saying, “You say so”?

Jesus said, “You say so.” Some scholars think this was a way of saying, “what you are saying is true.” Other scholars think Jesus was saying that Pilate was correct in what he said, but that he did not truly understand the meaning of what he said. Why did Jesus not say anything to Pilate about the charges against him?

Jesus did not say anything to Pilate because Jesus did not do anything wrong. Jesus also knew that Jesus needed to die for people’s sins. This also fulfilled a prophecy of Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53:7). This made Pilate think that Jesus was not guilty of the things the Jewish leaders accused him.

What was the feast about which Matthew spoke?

Who did Pilate want the people to release from prison?

Pilate did not think Jesus was guilty. However, he did not want to anger the Jewish leaders. Therefore, he tried to get the people to set Jesus free. However, they did not want Jesus to live. Instead, they wanted Pilate to release a murderer. They told Pilate to kill Jesus.

What was the name of the prisoner?

In some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Matthew said the prisoner was named “Jesus Barabbas.” In other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Matthew said the prisoner was named “Barabbas.” Scholars think Matthew wrote “Jesus Barabbas.”

Why were the Jewish leaders envious of Jesus?

Some scholars think the Jewish leaders were envious of Jesus because they wanted to be honored and loved by the people the way the people loved Jesus. Or perhaps they wanted to know as much about the Law of Moses as Jesus knew.

Why was Jesus called the Christ?

What was a judgment seat?

Pilate’s judgment seat was a seat on a raised platform from which he decided certain things. He could punish people or set them free.

Why did Pilate release a prisoner?

In ancient Israel, the Roman leader would release a prisoner during the Jewish passover festival. This helped there to be peace between the Romans and the Jews.

How was someone crucified?

Why did Pilate wash his hands?

Pilate washed his hands. This was a symbol. He wanted them to know that they were the reason that Jesus was going to die. He wanted to tell them that he was not guilty of Jesus’ death. The people were willing to be punished if they were wrong about Jesus because they wanted to see Jesus killed.

How many soldiers were in a company?

Why did the soldiers dress Jesus the way they did?

The soldiers put a scarlet robe on Jesus. This is what a king would have worn. They put a crown on him. A king wore a crown. However, this crown was made of branches with thorns. It would have been painful to wear. Kings also had a staff. The soldiers did not think Jesus was a king. Instead, they insulted him and pretended that he was a king. They removed these pieces of clothes before they took him to be crucified.

27:32-45

Where was Cyrene?

Why did Simon carry Jesus’ cross?

The soldiers made a man named Simon carry Jesus’ cross. This is because Jesus was not strong enough to carry it after he was beaten.

Where was Golgotha?

Golgotha was a place outside of the wall of the city of Jerusalem. In English, this place is often called “calvary.” It was a mound that looked like a person’s skull.

Why did the soldiers offer Jesus wine mixed with myrrh?

The soldiers offered Jesus something to drink. People thought that this would stop pain. However, he did not want to do this.

What was casting lots?

Why did the soldiers make a sign?

The soldiers made a sign. This signed told people that he was killed for saying that he was the king of the Jews. When they did this, they mocked Jesus. However, they did not know that Jesus was the king of the Jews.

How did the people mock Jesus?

People saw Jesus on the cross and they mocked him. Jesus prophesied that he would rebuild the temple in three days. They thought he was speaking about the temple in Jerusalem. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about dying and being resurrected. They told him to save himself. This was irony. He was dying to save them.

See: Cross; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Temple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Irony; Atone (Atonement); Son of God; Metaphor

How did the Jewish leaders mock Jesus?

The Jewish leaders mocked Jesus in the same way the people did. They wanted Jesus to do something to prove he was the Messiah. However, he did not do this. Perhaps this is because they would not have believed in Jesus even if he did this. This was also an irony. They say he saved others, but he could not save himself. Jesus did save other people by dying for them. He saved those who believe in him by dying for their sins. They said God would save him if God sent him, but they did not know that God sent him to die. Jesus died obeying God.

See: Messiah (Christ); Irony; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone (Atonement)

27:45-56

When was the sixth hour?

When was the ninth hour?

Why did Jesus say the things he did?

As Jesus died, people’s sins were put on him in some way. He was separated from God for the first time. This is why he said that God forsook him.

Why did people think Jesus was calling for Elijah?

When Jesus said, “Eli,” the people thought they heard Jesus calling to Elijah.

Why did someone try to give Jesus sour wine?

One soldier tried to give Jesus sour wine. Perhaps he thought this would help to Jesus not be in as much pain. He tried to help Jesus. However, the other soldiers wanted to make Jesus live longer so they could see if Elijah came to help him. He did this to mock Jesus.

How did Jesus give up his spirit?

Why was the curtain in the temple split into two pieces?

In the temple, there was a curtain that separated the holiest place from everything else. It was the place where the high priest went once a year offer a sacrifice to God. God was in this place in a certain way. The curtain was so big and thick that it could not be torn. When Jesus died, it tore. This was a metaphor. When the curtain tore, it showed there was no longer anything that separated people from God.

See:Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); High Priest; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Metaphor; Temple; Presence of God

How were people resurrected?

Matthew wrote that there was an earthquake in Jerusalem. At this time, many dead people were resurrected. These were Jews who believed in God and were at peace with God. Some scholars think this happened to show that the death of Jesus broke the power of death itself.

Why did the Roman soldier think that Jesus was the Son of God?

From the events that happened at Jesus’ death, the Roman soldier believed Jesus was the Son of God. Some scholars think that the soldier declaring Jesus to be the Son of God showed Jesus’ innocence and the guilt of the people. Other scholars think that he said that Jesus was a very great man whom God blessed. Matthew wanted people to think about how the Roman soldier believed the truth about Jesus and the Jewish leaders did not.

Where was Galilee?

Who were the sons of Zebedee?

27:57-66

Where was Arimathea?

How was Joseph a disciple of Jesus?

Joseph was a pharisee and also a disciple of Jesus. That is, he believed in Jesus.

Why did Joseph of Arimathea ask for Jesus’ body?

Joseph of Arimathea asked Pilate for Jesus’ body. He was a Jew. According to the Law of Moses, a dead body needed to be buried before the sun set, especially if the Sabbath was the next day.

Why did Joseph wrap the body in clean linen cloth?

Joseph wrapped Jesus’ body in clean linen cloth. He did this to prepare Jesus’ body to be buried.

Why did Joseph put the body of Jesus in a new tomb?

Joseph put the body of Jesus in a new tomb because it honored Jesus. There was no odor of death or decay. Usually a tomb held several bodies. After a year, the bones were placed in a box.

Who was the other Mary?

What was the Day of Preparation?

The Damby of Preparation was the time to prepare for the Sabbath. It was the day before the Sabbath. It began on Thursday evening and lasted until Friday evening. People cleaned houses, bought supplies, and cooked food so that they did no work on the Sabbath.

Who were the chief priests and pharisees?

Who was the deceiver?

The Jewish leaders spoke about a deceiver. They were speaking about Jesus. They thought that Jesus deceived people. That is, he lied to people. The Jewish leaders thought the disciples would also try to steal Jesus’ body so they could deceive people.

How was someone raised from the dead?

Matthew 28

28:1-10

What was the Sabbath?

What day was the first day of the week?

The Sabbath began on Friday at sunset and ended Saturday at sunset. The day after the Sabbath was the first day of the week. This day began on Saturday at sunset and ended on Sunday at sunset.

Why did the angel roll away the stone?

Why did the angel look the way he did?

The angel looked the way he did because he was holy. White was a symbol of someone or something being holy.

How was Jesus crucified?

How was Jesus resurrected?

Where was Galilee?

What was worship?

28:11-20

Who were the chief priests and elders?

Why did the Jewish leaders give money to the Roman soldiers?

The Jewish leaders gave money to the Roman soldiers to lie about what happened. They did not want people to know about what happened at the tomb.

Who were the eleven disciples?

Normally, there were twelve disciples. At this time, Judas was not a disciple anymore.

What did God give to Jesus?

Jesus said that God gave him permission to do something. He gave him power to do things in heaven and on earth.

How were the disciples to make disciples?

Jesus wanted the disciples to make other disciples. That is, he wanted them to tell people about Jesus and help them to believe in Jesus and to do things that honored God. They did this by going to different places, baptizing people who believed in Jesus, and teaching them how to live in a way that honored God.

How was Jesus with the disciples until the end of the age?

Jesus said that he would be with the disciples until the end of the age. Some scholars think Jesus would remain with them for a time on the earth after he was resurrected. He will help them to do the things he wanted them to do. Other scholars think Jesus wanted to say that he would be with every generation of Christians to help them do the things he wanted them to do.

Mark 1 Commentary

1:1-8

What is the gospel?

How is Jesus the “son of God”?

Who was John the Baptist?

Mark wrote about John the Baptist fulfilling a prophecy from the Old Testament. Three different prophets spoke about this prophecy (see: Exodus 23:20; Isaiah 40:3; Malachi 3:1). Mark wanted people to know that God promised to do something, and it happened. God promised that a prophet would come before the messiah to tell people that the messiah was coming. John the Baptist was this promised prophet.

How did John the Baptist serve God?

John the Baptist served God by telling people that they needed to repent. They needed to worship and obey God. They were unclean because they disobeyed God. They needed to be made clean. John also served God by baptizing people who believed in God and repented of their sins.

See: Repent (Repentance); Sin; Clean and Unclean; Baptize (Baptism); Gentile; Confess (Confession)

Why was John’s baptism different from all other baptisms?

John’s baptism was not like other baptisms. John’s baptism helped people get ready for the messiah. People wanted to follow the messiah, so they confessed their sins. They were at peace with God for a time. This helped them to know the messiah when they heard him speak. In ancient Israel, other leaders might have baptized and preached repentance. However, only John prepared the people in Judea and in Jerusalem for Jesus.

See: Baptize (Baptism); Preach (Preacher); Repent (Repentance); Clean and Unclean

Where is Judea and Jerusalem?

Why did Mark write about the clothes John the Baptist wore and the things he ate?

The Jews thought the prophet Elijah would come back to earth before the messiah (see: Malachi 4:5). Elijah was a prophet who wore a coat made of hair and a leather belt around his waist (see:2 Kings 1:8). John dressed in the same way as Elijah.

Both Elijah and John lived in the wilderness. People who lived in the wilderness ate locusts and honey.

Mark wrote these things so everyone would know that John was the prophet who God promised to send before the messiah came. John told people that the messiah would be there soon.

Why did John not want to untie Jesus’ sandal?

In ancient Israel, people thought that feet were very dirty. Because of this, only servants or slaves would touch someone’s feet. It dishonored someone to touch dirty feet. However, John thought that even touching Jesus’ feet was a greater honor than John deserved.

Advice to translators: A sandal is a certain type of shoe. It does not cover the entire foot.

How was Jesus’ baptism different from John’s baptism?

John’s baptism was a way for people to show other people that they wanted to obey and honor God. They wanted to stop sinning. Jesus baptizes people with the Holy Spirit. That is, he did not just wash their body with water. They were baptized because they believed in Jesus.

1:9-11

How were the heavens split open?

Mark wrote that the heavens were “split open” or tore and opened when Jesus came out of the water. Mark wrote the same word to write about God tearing the curtain of the temple from top to bottom when Jesus died on the cross (see: Mark 15:38). This was at the beginning and the end of Mark’s gospel. Mark wanted people to know that Jesus is the Son of God. Mark wrote about the heavens opening because he wanted to say that God was allowing people to know more about God.

Why did the voice say “You are my beloved Son. I am very pleased with you”?

The voice saying “You are my beloved Son” was saying that the messiah had come to earth. After this, Jesus began to do certain things to serve God and tell people that he was the messiah. God sent the Holy Spirit as a dove so people would know that God had anointed Jesus for ministry.

See: Son of God; God the Father; Holy Spirit; Messiah (Christ); Minister (Ministry); Anoint (Anointing)

1:12-13

Why did Jesus go to the wilderness after he was baptized?

Jesus went to the wilderness because the Holy Spirit wanted him to go there. Jesus completely obeyed the Holy Spirit and went to the wilderness.

Why did God send Jesus into the wilderness?

God sent Jesus into the wilderness. This is because Satan was going to tempt him. Jesus was given choices to follow God or not. Jesus obeyed God because he trusted God. Jesus did not sin when he was tempted. He did not follow Satan. After the temptations, angels served Jesus because his body was weak.

1:14-15

Why was John put into prison?

John was put in prison because he told Herod that he could not marry his brother’s wife, Herodias. John said that Herod broke the law by marrying Herodias.

Where is Galilee?

Why did Jesus say that the “kingdom of God” is near?

Jesus said that the kingdom of God was near. Some scholars think Jesus’ kingdom was on the earth. He was the king of the earthly kingdom.

Other scholars think Jesus wanted to say the “kingdom of God” has started so that people did not have to sin any more. God rules the things someone thinks and the things they do when they believe in Jesus and do the things he said to do. Before, people could only do evil before Jesus came to earth. Now people can return to God and do the things that honor him.

Other scholars think Jesus was coming to offer to his kingdom to Israel. His kingdom was going to begin if they believed in him. Because they rejected him, his kingdom did not begin.

1:16-20

Why did Jesus say they would be “fishers of men”?

Jesus used a metaphor when he said they would be “fishers of men.” Peter, Andrew, John and James were all fishermen. They fished to earn money. Jesus said this to say that they were no longer going to catch fish for money. Instead, they would bring men to God by telling them about the gospel. Jesus wanted to tell them they would serve God in a different way.

Why did Peter and Andrew follow Jesus immediately?

Andrew heard what John the Baptist said about Jesus (see: John 1:40). Andrew was ready to follow Jesus because of John. Andrew found his brother Peter. Peter was also ready to follow Jesus (see: John 1:41-42).

Why did Mark write about the hired men?

The disciples left their family, their work, and their homes to follow Jesus. They left everything that they had. Mark wrote that they did not leave their father to fish without help. He had hired men who would help him. They honored their father by making sure he was not alone.

1:21-28

Where was Capernaum?

What was the Sabbath?

What was a synagogue?

How were the things Jesus taught different from other teachers?

In ancient Israel, teachers said what other teachers that came before them said. Jesus’ teaching was different. He taught what God commanded. Jesus did not follow the things that other people taught because other people taught it. He only taught about what God said and the people were amazed.

Why did the unclean spirits cry out?

The unclean spirits cried out. That is, they were afraid. They knew that Jesus is God and will one day judge them and punish them.

Where was Nazareth?

Who is the “holy one” of God?

Why did Jesus tell the demon to be quiet?

Jesus made others know that he had power over the demons when he told them to be quiet. They needed Jesus’ permission to speak.

Why were the people amazed?

The people were amazed because even the demons did what Jesus told them to do. He had power that they had never seen before.

1:29-31

Why did Mark write that the woman served Jesus after she was healed?

Mark wrote that Peter’s mother-in-law served Jesus so everyone would know that Jesus had completely healed her.

1:32-39

Why did Mark write that the people came to Jesus after sunset?

Mark wrote that people came to Jesus after sunset. The people wanted to follow the Law of Moses and not do any work on the Sabbath. The Jewish leaders taught that carrying a person who could not walk was work. Therefore, it was against the Law of Moses. The people waited until after the Sabbath was over at sunset to come to Jesus for healing.

Why did Mark write Jesus woke up early and prayed in a quiet place alone?

Mark wrote about Jesus getting up early in the morning and praying. For Jesus, prayer was the most significant part of his day. He was able to talk and listen to God the father. God the father told Jesus what he needed to do while he prayed. This is the beginning of Jesus’ preaching and healing in Galilee.

1:40-45

What is leprosy?

Why did Jesus touch the leper?

A person became unclean if they touched a leper. This is what is written in the Law of Moses. Mark wanted people to know that Jesus touched the leper. Jesus did not worry about being unclean because he leper was made clean and was healed of his leprosy when Jesus touched him.

Why did Jesus warn the leper not to speak about being healed?

The Law of Moses required a leper to show himself to the priest. The priest would pronounce that he was clean. In this way, Jesus was following the Law of Moses. Mark wrote that Jesus healed three different people. He told each of them not to tell anyone (see: 1:44; 5:43; and 7:36). The leper who was cured did not obey Jesus. He told everyone. Crowds then came to be healed by Jesus instead of coming to hear Jesus teach. Because of the crowds, Jesus could no longer teach in the synagogues. He began to teach outside of the towns where no one lived.

See: Law of Moses;Leprosy (Leper); Priest (Priesthood); Clean and Unclean;Synagogue

Mark 2

2:1-12

Whose home did Jesus go to?

Mark wrote that Jesus was “at home.” He did not return to the place where his family lived. He went to Capernaum. Jesus left and returned there many times. Scholars think this was Simon and Andrew’s home (see: Mark 1:29).

How did Jesus speak the word?

Mark wrote that Jesus “spoke the word.” This was a metaphor. He wanted to write that Jesus taught things about God. People needed to do the things he taught because they were the things God wanted them to do.

What did Mark want to write about the people who opened the roof?

Mark wanted people to know that these people were going to get their sick friend to Jesus no matter how hard it might be. In ancient Israel, homes usually had an outside stairway or ladder that went up to a flat roof. The roofs were made of slabs of burnt or dried clay. This was placed on supporting beams that stretched from one wall to another wall. The friends removed some of these slabs to make a hole in the roof. They then lowered the sick man into the room with Jesus.

Advice to translators: A slab is something that is large and flat. It may be 1 to 3 meters long and wide, but only a few centimeters thick. A beam is a long piece of wood that is very strong.

Whose trust in God did Jesus see and reward?

Jesus saw these four friends trusted Jesus to heal the paralyzed man. These men worked very hard to bring the paralyzed man to Jesus so Jesus could heal him. Because they trusted Jesus, he rewarded them by healing the man and forgiving his sins.

Why were the teachers of the law angry that Jesus said: “your sins are forgiven”?

The teachers of the Law of Moses thought Jesus had insulted God when he said, “your sins are forgiven.” This is because only God can forgive sins. They believed God alone could forgive sins.

What did Jesus say to the teachers of the law?

Jesus knew what the teachers of the Law of Moses were thinking. He gave them something new to think about. Jesus asked them a question. He did not want them to answer. Anyone could say that a person’s sins were forgiven. This is because people would not know if this happened. However, if someone told someone to get up and walk but they did not get up and walk, then everyone could see this. People would know the person lied if the could not to heal the other person. However, Jesus healed this man by telling him to “Get up and walk.” People saw that the man got up and walked. Therefore, Jesus healed him. So when Jesus said that, “Your sins are forgiven,” he showed them that he had the power to forgive sins by healing the man.

Who is the “son of man”?

2:13-17

What was the lake about which Mark wrote?

How did Mark talk about Levi?

Mark called the tax collector Levi, son of Alphaeus. In the gospel of Matthew, Levi was named Matthew (see: Matthew 9:9-11).

Who were the people who followed Jesus?

The twelve disciples were certain people who believed in Jesus and followed him. In 2:15, Mark wrote about other people who followed Jesus. Some of them believed in Jesus and followed him. Others did not believe in Jesus, but they still followed him. They wanted to see the great miracles he did. However, they did not believe Jesus was the messiah.

Why did the Pharisees ask Jesus’ followers “Why does he eat with tax collectors and sinners?

Pharisees wanted to follow the Law of Moses. They thought that eating with unclean people would make them unclean. This is not what the Law of Moses said. It is what the Pharisees taught. Because of this, they did not know why Jesus wanted to be near people who sinned. They were saying that Jesus had broken the Law of Moses. However, he was not breaking the Law of Moses.

What did Jesus say to the Pharisees?

Jesus told the Pharisees that he was a type of doctor. This was a metaphor. Doctors needed to be near sick people so that they could help them. Certain people knew they sinned and were not at peace with God. They knew they needed God to forgive them.

Jesus called the Pharisees “righteous.” This is because they were the teachers of the Law of Moses. They thought they did not sin and were at peace with God. They did not think they needed God to forgive them. However, everyone needs to be forgiven by God because everyone has sinned.

2:18-22

Why were people arguing about fasting?

The people argued because they did not see the disciples of Jesus fasting. In ancient Israel, people fasted often. They fasted when bad things happened (see: Ezra 8:23). They fasted when people died (see: 1 Samuel 31:13; 2 Samuel 1:12). They fasted when people were sick (see:2 Samuel 1:16). They fasted when they repented (see: 1 Kings 21:27). Many Jews fasted two days every week when Jesus was on the earth (see: Luke 18:9-14).

How did Jesus answer the question of fasting?

The Pharisees asked Jesus a question about fasting. Jesus answered the question by asking a question. He asked if people needed to fast when good things happened. Jesus said that people did not fast when good things happened. People should have been very happy while Jesus was on earth. Therefore, they should not fast. Jesus prophesied that he would be killed. When this happens, people will be very sad. Then they will fast.

Jesus also used two metaphors. One metaphor was about clothes and the other was about wineskins. He wanted to say that people do things differently after something new happens. The disciples did something different because they were with Jesus, the messiah.

Advice to translators: A wineskin is a bag that holds wine. It was made of leather, that is, the skin of an animal.

See: Pharisees; Fasting; Wedding;Marriage; Bride of Christ; Lamb of God; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor; Wine (Winepress); Messiah (Christ)

2:23-28

Why did the Pharisees say Jesus’ followers broke the rules about the Sabbath?

According to the Law of Moses, one could work on the Sabbath. However, it does not say what people needed to stop doing. The Pharisees made many rules about what someone could and could not do on the Sabbath. However, this was not in the Law of Moses. The disciples picked small pieces of grain and rubbed them together so they could eat them. In the Law of Moses, people were allowed to do this when they went from one place to another place (see: Deuteronomy 23:25). However, the Pharisees taught that this was wrong. Jesus knew it was not wrong to break the Pharisees’ rule.

How did Jesus answer the Pharisees?

Jesus told the Pharisees that eating was not breaking the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses had certain rules about the Sabbath. Jesus told them a story about David (see: 1 Samuel 21:2-6). David broke the Law of Moses. However, this was not evil. It was not evil to help people or to eat if you needed to eat. Jesus created the Sabbath. Therefore, if Jesus said they were not doing something evil, then they were not doing something evil.

Jesus wanted people to know that God cared more about people than the rules about the Sabbath. God made the Sabbath for people and it was a gift he gave to people.

Mark 3

3:1-6

To which Synagogue did Jesus return?

Jesus returned to a synagogue. Scholars think Jesus returned to the synagogue in Capernaum. (see: Mark 1:21).

What caused the man’s hand to be withered?

Mark wrote about a man with a withered hand. That is, his hand was damaged or deformed. However, he was born with a normal hand. Scholars think the man got sick and the sickness damaged his hand.

Why did people watch to see if Jesus would heal this man on the Sabbath?

The Pharisees taught that it was wrong to heal someone on the Sabbath unless the person could die. If they were not going to die, then the Pharisees said you must wait to heal them. They thought that healing was a kind of work. The Law of Moses taught that people are not to work on the Sabbath. Certain people wanted to say Jesus did something evil by healing this man. However, it was not wrong for Jesus to heal this man. It was wrong for them to want to say Jesus did something evil. This was why Jesus was angry.

Who were the Herodians?

The Herodians were Jewish teachers. They liked King Herod and the people that would rule after he did. The Roman government gave these men permission to rule Israel. They liked things and ideas that were from Greece and Rome. They did not think there was going to be a Jewish messiah and they did not like Jesus’ teaching. The Pharisees needed help from these leaders so they could kill Jesus.

3:7-12

Where is Galilee?

Where is Idumea, Jordan, Tyre and Sidon?

Idumea was an area south of Israel. It was also called Edom. Tyre and Sidon were Gentile cities north of Israel.

What was an unclean spirit?

Why did Jesus tell the unclean spirits to be silent?

The unclean spirits knew Jesus. They fell down to worship him. However, Jesus did not want them to tell people that he was the Son of God. Scholars think Jesus wanted people to tell other people that He was the Son of God and not the demons.

3:13-19

What were apostles?

What was the message they told others?

The apostles were going to tell other people a message. That message was the gospel.

3:20-30

Why did Jesus’ family think Jesus was “out of his mind”?

Mark wrote that Jesus’ family thought Jesus was “out of his mind.” That is, they thought he was no longer able to think in a right way. Some scholars think that because Jesus was too busy to even eat, his family thought he was no longer thinking rightly. Other scholars think Mark wrote that the crowd thought Jesus was “out of his mind.”

Who was Beelzebul?

How did the scribes think Jesus was able to remove demons from people?

What was a parable?

What did Jesus say to the scribes?

Jesus spoke against what the Scribes said. Jesus said that he fought against Satan by casting out demons. If Jesus wanted to help Satan, then he would not fight against Satan. Jesus also fought against the things Satan ruled on earth. God allowed Satan to rule these things for a period of time. Jesus proved that he was stronger than Satan and could defeat Satan by casting out demons.

What was the blasphemy of the Holy Spirit?

Jesus said that every sin could be forgiven except one. That was blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. Scholars disagree about how someone blasphemes the Holy Spirit.

What was an unclean spirit?

3:31-34

Who were Jesus’ family?

Mary was Jesus’ mother. The names of four of Jesus’ brothers were James, Joseph, Simon and Judas. Although Jesus had sisters, their names are not in the Bible.

Who else is Jesus’ family?

Jesus talked about his family. But this was not his mother and brothers. He spoke about how Christians are children of God. Because of this, they are part of Jesus’ family.

What was the will of God?

Mark 4

4:1-9

Why did Jesus get into the boat?

Jesus got into the boat near the shore. By doing this, people could not get too close to him. Therefore, everyone could see him and could hear him.

What was a parable?

Why did Mark write about sowing seeds?

In this passage, Mark wrote about sowing seeds. This was a long metaphor. He wrote about the different types of people. However, scholars do not agree on who were the people about which Mark wrote.

What was a thorny plant?

Why did Jesus say, “he who has ears to hear, let him hear”?

When someone said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” they wanted someone to really listen to what they said because they needed to hear it.

4:10-12

Who were the twelve?

What was the mystery?

Who was given the mystery of the kingdom of God?

Those who believed in Jesus were given the mystery of the kingdom of God. Anyone who rejected Jesus would not understand the things he taught. In 4:12, Jesus said that if they understood the things he taught, then they would have believed in him.

4:13-20

What was the word?

Jesus explained the metaphor about sowing seeds. He said the sower sowed the word. That is, the things about which Jesus taught. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the gospel. Fewer scholars think Jesus spoke about the kingdom of God.

Who were the people who were like seeds sown beside the road?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown beside the road. This was a place where seeds could not grow. Those seeds died because the dirt was too hard. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about Christians. These people say they were Christians, but they did not do things that honored God. Therefore, they were not at peace with God.

Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people did not believe in the things Jesus taught. They did not believe in Jesus.

What people were like the seeds sown on rocky ground?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown on rocky ground. On the rocky ground, the seed could begin to grow. But there was not enough dirt for it to grow very much, so it died.

Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about Christians. These people believed in Jesus, but they rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they are not at peace with God.

Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people said they were Christians, but rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they were not Christians.

What people were like seeds sown with the thorns?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown with the thorns. Thorn plants were bad plants. The thorn plants killed the good plants.

Some scholars think Jesus spoke about Christians. These people believed in Jesus, but they made other things more significant than Jesus in their life. They did not honor God as much as they should have honored him.

Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. They said they were Christians, but they cared more for the things they owned than they cared for Jesus. They were not Christians.

Advice to translators: Here, “thorns” is a type of plant that grows among other plants and kills them. It is also not good to be used for anything.

What people were like seeds sown on good soil?

Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown on good soil. These people obeyed God and did things that honored God. They made fruit when they did this. That is, they did not live in the way they used to live. They helped others to believe in Jesus and did the things that honored Jesus.

How did someone bear fruit?

4:21-29

Why did Jesus use a metaphor about light?

A lamp lights the entire room. It allows everything to be seen. God is light, and the word of God is light (see: Psalm 119:105; 1 John 1:5). Light made things known that were not known before. Jesus used a metaphor about the light.

Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the kingdom of God. He wanted people to know they could now know about the kingdom of God.

Other scholars think Jesus spoke about himself. When people believe in Jesus, they should want to tell other people about him and the gospel.

Why did Jesus say, “he who has ears to hear, let him hear”?

When someone said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” they wanted someone to listen to what they said. This is why Jesus said it.

Why did Jesus say, “for the measure you use will be measured to you, and more will be added”?

Jesus said, “for the measure you use will be measured to you, and more will be added.” He wanted to say that if the disciples listened to him and obeyed him, they would be rewarded. If they did not do this, they would be disciplined.

How is the kingdom of God like a man who sows his seed on the ground?

Jesus said that the kingdom of God is like a man who sowed his seed on the ground. This was a metaphor. The seeds were the gospel. Christians sowed the seeds. That is, they spread the gospel by telling it to other people. However, they did not make the seeds grow. God made the seed grow. Jesus wanted to say that Christians could not make other people believe in Jesus.

4:30-34

How was the kingdom of God like a mustard seed?

Jesus said the kingdom of God was like a mustard seed. This was a metaphor. The mustard seed was very small seed. It was about 1 millimeter in size. A mustard tree was very large. Jesus wanted to say that the kingdom of God began very small, but became great.

What were the birds of heaven?

What was a parable?

4:35-41

Why did Jesus tell the wind to stop?

Jesus told the wind to stop. This allowed others to know that he controlled the weather. Only God could do this. In ancient times, people thought the sea could not be controlled. They were afraid of the seas.

Why were the disciples afraid?

The disciples believed in Jesus, but they did not understand who Jesus was. They knew he was the messiah, but they did not understand that he is God.

Mark 5

5:1-8

Where was Gerasenes?

How did someone come out of the tombs?

A tomb was a place where dead people were buried. These were caves at the bottom of mountains. At that time, people possessed with demons lived in those tombs. The tombs were unclean.

What was an unclean spirit?

Mark wrote about an unclean spirit. Here, he wrote about many demons who were in this man.

Why could no one restrain the man?

When someone was restrained, they could not go from one place to another place or doing other things. This man could not be restrained. This is because the unclean spirit was very strong in the man.

Why did the man cut himself?

The man was in so much pain that he cut himself. He did not want to live anymore. He would rather die than to live with this demon inside of him.

Why did the man bow down before Jesus?

The unclean spirit knew Jesus is God. He knew Jesus was greater than he was. In ancient times, someone kneeled before someone who was greater. Or perhaps the unclean spirit was worshiping Jesus.

Why did the man ask Jesus not to torment him?

The man did not want Jesus to torment him. That is, he did not want Jesus to harm him in a severe way. He did not want Jesus to punish him and send him to hell to be punished forever. Some scholars think the man was talking here, not the demon living in the man. Other scholars think the demon was talking.

5:9-20

What was this demon’s name?

The demon said his name was Legion. A legion was a Roman military word. It was a group of 6000 soldiers. So the demon said his name was legion because there were many demons in the man. However, it was possible to speak of this as one demon because they were all in one man.

Why did the demon want to enter into the pigs?

The demons did not want Jesus to make them leave the area. They wanted Jesus to allow them to go into the group of pigs. Some scholars think they wanted to remain in the same area where they could hurt more people. Other scholars think that they did not want Jesus to punish them and send them to hell.

Why did the pigs run down the cliffs and into the sea?

The pigs ran off the cliffs after the demons entered into them. Some scholars think the demons chose pigs because they were unclean according to the Law of Moses. Other scholars think they wanted to destroy the man, but when they were not able to do this, they wanted to destroy the pigs. Other scholars think the pigs were overwhelmed by the demons and the demons made the pigs run over the cliff and into the sea.

Why were the people afraid of Jesus?

Why did the man want to go with Jesus?

The man wanted to be with Jesus. Some scholars think the man wanted to become a disciple of Jesus. However, Jesus wanted him to stay with the man’s own people. This is because the man was a Gentile and lived in a Gentile area. He wanted this man to tell the Gentiles in Decapolis about Jesus.

Why did Jesus call himself “the Lord”?

5:21-43

What was a leader of the synagogue?

The leader of the synagogue was someone who helped lead people in worshipping God in the synagogue. He was not necessarily a pharisee or sadducee.

Why did Jairus fall at Jesus’ feet?

Jairus fell at Jesus’ feet to ask him for help. He was begging. He was desperate for help. He was not worshipping Jesus.

Why did this man want Jesus to lay his hands on his daughter?

This man thought that Jesus could heal his daughter by touching her. He did not know that Jesus could heal her without touching her. He also did not know that he could heal her after she died.

What was a flow of blood?

Women bleed for a few days every month if they are not pregnant. However, this woman bled continuously for 12 years. This would have made her unclean.

How did this woman “suffer much from many doctors”?

Mark wrote that the woman “suffered much from many doctors” because many doctors had tried to help her. However, instead of helping her, they actually harmed her more.

Why were the disciples surprised that Jesus asked who touched him?

The disciples were surprised that Jesus asked who touched him. That was because many people were touching him. They did not think he could know when someone specific touched him.

Why was this woman healed?

What did Jesus say to the woman?

Jesus told the woman to go in peace and be healed from her suffering. He wanted her to live in a way that honored God. He also wanted her to know that he completely healed her. She was now clean and did not need to be separated from other people.

Why were the people at the house crying?

Why did the people laugh at Jesus?

The people laughed at Jesus. The people did not know that Jesus had the power to make someone alive again.

Why did Jesus not want them to tell anyone about this?

Jesus did not want this girl’s family to tell other people about Jesus healing her. Her father was a Jewish leader and many Jewish leaders rejected Jesus as the messiah. It was not time for them to fight against Jesus. So he did not want them to know what he was doing. Some scholars also think Jesus did not want people to begin bringing dead people to him to be made alive again.

Why did the girl need to eat?

The girl needed to eat because she was alive again in the same way she was alive before she died. She was not resurrected. When someone is resurrected, they do not need to eat.

Mark 6

6:1-6

Where did Jesus live when he was a child?

What was the Sabbath?

Why did the people want to know who taught Jesus?

In ancient Israel, many teachers learned from other teachers. They taught the same things their teachers taught. This is why they wanted to know who taught Jesus. He did not teach the same things any other teacher taught.

Why did the people ask questions about how Jesus performed miracles?

The people asked Jesus who gave Jesus the power to do miracles. They did not think God gave Jesus the power to do these miracles. They thought Satan gave him this power (see: Mark 3:22).

Did Jesus have brothers and sisters?

Some scholars think that Mary and Joseph had other children after Jesus was born. These people were talking about Jesus’ brothers and sisters. Fewer scholars think that Mary and Joseph did not have any more children after Jesus. They think these were Jesus’ cousins.

Why did the people not like what Jesus said?

The people did not like what Jesus said because the people knew Jesus was Mary’s son. They knew his brothers and sisters, they did not believe he was sent from God and was their messiah.

What did Jesus mean when he said, “a prophet is not without honor”?

When Jesus said that a prophet was “not without honor,” he wanted to say that people respected or honored a prophet. The only place that a prophet is not honored is in the place where he lived when he was a child. Jesus was a prophet. Perhaps he was also thinking about how Israel would reject him as their messiah.

Why was Jesus unable to heal people?

Jesus was able to heal anyone in this place. Some scholars think Jesus was not free to heal people when the people did not believe in him. Jesus healed people so they would know that God sent him and that they will believe in him. The people in Nazareth did not believe in Jesus, even when they saw him heal people.

6:7-13

Who were the twelve?

What did Jesus send the disciples to do?

Jesus sent the twelve disciples to tell other people about Jesus and to heal people who have unclean spirits living in them.

Why did Jesus not want the disciples to take anything with them?

Jesus did not want the disciples to take anything with them when they traveled. That was because they were to go quickly and to know that God would give them everything they needed. They took only a staff to help them walk.

They were also not to have two tunics. A tunic was the main piece of clothing they wore. They wore a second tunic at night when it was cold. They carried the other tunic during the day. However, God would make sure they were warm at night.

Why were the disciples to remain in one house?

The disciples were told to remain in one house. At this time it was a great honor to have someone stay in your home. Jesus did not want his disciples to dishonor a host by leaving that house.

Why were the disciples to shake the dust off their feet?

If the people in a town rejected the disciples, the disciples were told to shake the dust off their feet when they left the town. According to the Law of Moses, the Jews needed to welcome people who were travelling. If they did not welcome the disciples, they disobeyed God. At this time, certain Jews shook the dust off their feet when leaving a place where Gentiles lived. This is because they thought they were leaving an unclean area.

Why should people repent?

Why did someone get anointed with oil?

In ancient Israel, it was common to anoint someone with oil who was sick so that they might be healed. They poured oil on their head or where they were hurt. It was a way of asking God to help this person.

6:14-20

Who was King Herod?

Why did people think John the Baptist was made alive again?

Scholars do not know why people thought Jesus was John the Baptist made alive again. These people did not know that these two men lived at the same time. Both Jesus and John were prophets who honored God.

Why did people think Jesus was Elijah?

In ancient Israel, people thought Elijah would return to the earth. This is because he never died. Instead, he went straight to heaven. The prophet Malachi wrote about Elijah returning (see: Malachi 4:5).

What was a prophet?

Why did Herod arrest John the Baptist?

John the Baptist spoke against King Herod. He said the things King Herod did were evil. He said it was wrong for Herod to marry Herodias because his brother Philip was still alive. This made Herod angry. Herod wanted to kill John. However, Herod worried about what people would do if he killed John. Therefore, he put him into prison.

Who was Herodias?

Herodias was the wife of King Herod. Before Herod married her, Herodias was married to Herod’s brother Philip.

Why was it difficult for Herod to kill John the Baptist?

The people of Israel thought John the Baptist was a prophet. Therefore they thought it was very wrong to harm John. Herod feared what people would do if he killed a prophet. Some scholars also think he feared John because John was a man who honored God while Herod did not honor God.

6:21-29

What day was this dinner?

In this passage, it was Herod’s birthday. Many different leaders who served him went to the dinner feast he made for his birthday.

Advice to translators: A birthday is a celebration of the day someone was born. Every year on the same day someone was born people celebrate that person.

Who was the girl?

Herodias sent her daughter to dance for Herod. She danced in a way that made men have sexual thoughts about her. She was the daughter of Herodias and Philip. She was Herod’s niece and step-daughter.

What was an oath?

Why did this make Herod sad?

Herod did not want to kill John the Baptist. He knew John was a man who honored God. However, he did not want people to see him break his oath. Therefore, he had John killed. This made Herod very sad.

Why did the disciples place John’s body in a tomb?

According to the Law of Moses, a person needed to be buried before the end of the day. Therefore, the disciples buried John’s body to obey the Law of Moses.

6:30-44

Who went away in the boat?

What happened in verse 33?

The people saw Jesus and the apostles leaving. Many of the people knew who were Jesus and the apostles. The people ran there together on foot from all the towns. Many of them arrived there before Jesus and the apostles did.

How were the people like sheep without a shepherd?

Jesus said that the people were like sheep without a shepherd. This was a metaphor. This meant the people did not have a leader to follow.

What did Mark mean when he wrote the “hour was late”?

Mark wrote that it was late in the day and they needed to eat and find a place to sleep.

What was a loaf?

Bread is made in a loaf. In ancient times, a person needed at least one loaf a day to live. For a meal, five loaves and two fish fed 2 or 3 small families.

Why did Jesus “bless” the bread?

How many people ate the bread and fish?

Mark wrote that 5000 men ate the bread and fish. There were also women and children who ate of the bread and fish. Therefore, more than 5000 people ate.

6:45-56

Where was Bethsaida?

How were the disciples “straining against the oars”?

Mark wrote that the disciples were “straining against the oars, for the wind was against them.” That is, they were working hard to row to keep their boat from sinking because of the bad weather.

When was the fourth watch of the night?

What was a ghost?

A ghost is the spirit of a dead person trapped on earth. Ghosts are not real because people must either go to heaven or hell after they die. Spirits do not get trapped on earth when a person dies.

What did the loaves mean?

Mark wrote about what the loaves meant. Mark wrote about Jesus walking on the water and feeding 5000 men. These were both miracles. He wanted people to know that Jesus could do miracles because he is God.

Where was Gennesaret?

Mark 7

7:1-23

Why did the Pharisees and scribes come from the region of Galilee to Jerusalem?

The Pharisees and scribes came from Jerusalem to see what Jesus and the disciples were doing. Scholars think the Pharisees and Scribes were searching for ways to accuse Jesus of not following the Law of Moses.

Why did people not eat without washing their hands?

In ancient Israel, the Jews did not eat unless they washed their hands in a certain way. The Jews washed their hands in the way the religious leaders taught. Mark called the rules made by the religious leaders the “traditions of the elders.” They taught that Jews needed to wash their hands after they went to the marketplace. They needed to wash because they were around Gentiles. Gentiles were unclean. These rules were not in the Law of Moses.

Advice to Translators: A marketplace is a place where people go to get food, clothing, and other things they need to live.

Why did the Pharisees bathe themselves?

The Pharisees bathed themselves after they went to the marketplace. The religious teachers taught that people needed to wash their hands after they went to the marketplace. However, the Pharisees washed their whole body. They did this because they were near Gentiles and Gentiles were unclean. None of this was in the Law of Moses.

Advice to Translators: A marketplace is a place where people go to get food, clothing, and other things they need to live.

Why did the Pharisees wash everything?

The Law of Moses taught that certain things were unclean and needed to be washed. The religious teachers and the Pharisees thought that even more things needed to be washed then what the Law of Moses said to wash. Mark wanted to write that the Pharisees and other religious teachers taught certain things were sins. However, those things were not taught in the Law of Moses. These were rules made by men, not God.

What did Jesus say to the Pharisees?

Jesus said that the Pharisees were hypocrites. The Pharisees said they were honoring God. They did things so that other people would think they were honoring God. However, they really did not want to honor God. Instead, they only wanted people to think they honored God.

The Pharisees were like the people Isaiah prophesied about. They obeyed men and the rules made by men. However, they did not obey God and the rules he made.

What did Mark say about honoring your father and mother?

In the Law of Moses, children were to honor their father and mother. However, the religious teachers in Israel taught something different. Children could promise something to God that normally would be given to their parents. If they did this, they did not need to give it to help their parents. Neither did they need to use it in a certain way or to give it to a priest. Jesus said this did not obey the Law of Moses about honoring your father and mother.

What defiled someone?

Jesus said that things going into a person did not make them unclean. Instead, it was things that came out of people that made them unclean. That is, the wrong things a person thought and did made them unclean.

Why do some translations not have verse 16?

Most of the ancient copies of the New Testament in Greek do not have the words in verse 16. Therefore, scholars think Mark did not write these words. However, the person who made separated the passages into verses did this with a copy of the New Testament in Greek that had those words.

Which parable did the disciples ask Jesus about?

The disciples asked about a parable. The parable was about what Jesus said in verse 15.

What did Jesus want to teach when he used this parable?

The disciples did not understand what Jesus wanted to teach them when Jesus used this parable. He wanted them to know that God cared more about what people did than what people ate.

Some scholars think Jesus changed the Law of Moses. He could do this because he made the Law of Moses. Christians were now able to eat any food. Food was no longer clean or unclean. Other scholars do not think Jesus changed the Law of Moses. Instead, Jesus wanted people to know that the Law of Moses was going to be fulfilled in Jesus. Believing in Jesus would now be how Christians could now follow the Law of Moses.

7:24-36

Where were Tyre and Sidon?

Why did Jesus not want people to know where he was?

Scholars think Jesus was searching for a place to rest. He wanted to have time alone with his disciples.

What was an unclean spirit?

Why did the woman fall down at Jesus’ feet?

The women begged Jesus to do something when she fell down at his feet. She did not do this to worship him.

Where was Syrophoenicia?

Why did Jesus talk about dogs?

Jesus talked about a dog who ate food that fell off the table. This was a metaphor.

Some scholars think he talked about the disciples when he talked about the children. He talked about the Gentiles when he talked about the dogs. He talked about something he gave them when he talked about the bread. He wanted to say that he needed to teach the disciples before he taught her.

Other scholars think that he talked about Israel when he talked about the children. He was talking about the Gentiles when he talked about the dogs. He talked about the gospel message and the blessings of Jesus’ miracles when he talked about bread. He wanted to say that he taught the gospel to the Jews before he taught the gospel to the Gentiles.

Why did Jesus heal this woman’s daughter?

The woman made it known that she believed in Jesus by her reply to Jesus. Jesus healed her daughter because the woman believed in Jesus.

Where was the Sea of Galilee?

Where was Decapolis?

What was the laying on of hands?

Why did Jesus spit and touch the man’s tongue?

Jesus spit and touched the man’s tongue. This was a symbol. However, he did not say what was the meaning of the symbol.

Other scholars think Jesus spat into his hand and then touched the man’s tongue.

What did Mark mean when he said the man’s “tongue was released”?

Jesus healed a man that was not able to hear or speak. Mark said that the man’s “tongue was released.” That is, the man was now able to speak. The man was healed instantly.

Why did Jesus not want them to tell anyone?

Mark 8

8:1-21

What were “those days”?

Mark wrote about the time when Jesus was in Decapolis when he wrote about “those days.”

Why did the people not have anything to eat?

How were they in a deserted place?

The disciples spoke about being in a deserted place. That is they were in a place were they could not get any food. Perhaps they were in the wilderness or desert.

Why did Jesus give thanks?

Jesus gave thanks to God before they ate. He thanked God for giving them their food. This was common in ancient Israel.

Why did Mark write about how much fish and bread remained uneaten?

Mark wrote there were 7 large baskets of uneaten food after everyone ate. There was more food that remained then the food with which they started. This was a miracle.

Where was Dalmanutha?

Why did the Pharisees want a sign from heaven?

The Pharisees wanted Jesus to give them a sign from heaven. They wanted Jesus to prove that God gave Jesus the power and permission to do these miracles. They thought that Satan gave Jesus the power and permission to do these things (see: Mark 3:22)

Why did Jesus talk about yeast?

Jesus used the metaphor of yeast. He did this to talk about people doing evil things. In the same way a small amount of yeast goes through the whole lump of dough, so evil things would make other people want to do more evil things.

Why did Jesus ask the disciples many questions?

Jesus asked his disciples many different questions. They did not understand what Jesus was saying about who he is and why he did these things. They knew Jesus fed 5000 people through a miracle. They forgot he could do this. They worried that the people would not have food to eat (see: Mark 8:4).

Some scholars think Jesus rebuked them. That is, he spoke to them in a way that they would know they did something wrong.

Other scholars think Jesus was trying to help them understand (see: Matthew 16:11-12).

8:22-38

Where was Bethsaida?

Why did the people want Jesus to touch the blind man?

The people wanted Jesus to touch the blind man because they believed that this would heal the man.

Why did Jesus take the man outside of the village?

Jesus took the man outside of the village because he did not want other people to see what he was doing.

Why did Jesus spit on the man’s eyes?

It was a symbol when Jesus spat on the man’s eyes. However, Mark does not write about what was this symbol. Perhaps Jesus spat on the man’s eyes because then the man could feel what Jesus was doing.

Why did the man see men who looked like walking trees?

The man saw people and said they looked like walking trees. This is because his eyes were not yet completely healed. Jesus tried to teach the disciples something by not healing the man completely the first time. This was because seeing was a metaphor. People often spoke about understanding something as if they were seeing it. In the same way the man saw more clearly after Jesus touched his eyes again, so the disciples understood Jesus more clearly when he explained the things he taught.

Why did Jesus not want this man to enter into the village?

Jesus told this man not to enter into the village. He did this because he did not want the man to tell other people about what Jesus did.

Where was Caesarea Philippi?

Why did Jesus ask, “who do people say that I am”?

Jesus asked, “who do people say that I am.” Scholars think Jesus wanted his disciples to be prepared for the next question he asked. That is, he asked them “but who do you say that I am”?

Why did Jesus not want the disciples to tell people that he is the messiah?

What is the Son of Man?

Jesus spoke about himself when he spoke about the Son of Man. He prophesied about things that would happen to him.

Who were the elders, chief priests, and scribes?

Mark wrote about older men in Israel who lead the people in some way when he wrote about elders. Together the scribes, the chief priests, and the elders helped to lead Israel to worship and obey God.

How would Jesus rise up after three days?

Jesus said he would rise up after three days. That is he would be made alive again through his resurrection.

Why did Peter rebuke Jesus?

Peter rebuked Jesus. He said that what Jesus said must be wrong. Peter thought that the messiah would not suffer and die in the way Jesus said. However, Jesus rebuked Peter. He said Peter spoke wrongly. The things he said were the things that Satan wanted Peter to say. Peter did not yet understand the things Jesus was supposed to do on earth.

What did it mean for people to “take up their cross”?

The words “take up your cross” were a metaphor. Jesus died on a cross. He obeyed God even though he suffered for obeying God. He wanted people to do the same thing. He wanted them to obey God even if they suffered because they obeyed God.

How does someone save their life?

Jesus talked about “life” in two ways in this passage. He spoke about the life a person has before they die and the life they have after they die. He said people needed to obey God before they die if they want to live with God forever. In the same way, people who die on Earth because they obeyed God will still live with God forever after they die.

How was this generation sinful and adulterous?

Jesus called the people living in Israel sinful and adulterous. This was a metaphor. Jesus meant the people were not faithful to God because they did not believe in Jesus.

How will Jesus be ashamed of people when he comes with the glory of his father?

Jesus talked about people being ashamed of him. That is, he talked about the people who rejected him. They did not believe in him. Jesus will reject everyone who rejected him when he returns. They will live in hell forever.

Mark 9

9:1-13

Did Jesus say that certain people would still be alive when the kingdom of God came?

Jesus said that certain people would not “taste death before they see the kingdom of God come with power.” That is, they will not die before they saw this. However, scholars disagree about what they would see.

See: Kingdom of God; Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Transfigure (Transfiguration)

How was Jesus transfigured?

Mark wrote that Jesus was transfigured. That is, Jesus was changed in some way. The disciples did not see Jesus as he was, they saw him as he will be when he returns to the earth.

Why did Peter, James, and John see Elijah and Moses?

Peter, James, and John saw Elijah and Moses. Elijah and Moses were in heaven. Scholars think this was a symbol. It symbolized that Jesus was the messiah for whom people were waiting.

Why did Peter call Jesus “rabbi”?

Peter called Jesus “rabbi.” Rabbi was the Hebrew word for teacher. Peter did not understand what was happening. If he did, then he would have called Jesus the messiah, not simply a teacher.

Why did Peter want to make three shelters?

Peter wanted to make three shelters. One for Jesus, one for Elijah, and one for Moses. Scholars disagree about why he did this.

Why was Peter terrified?

Peter was terrified because he thought the time was coming for God to judge the world. He did not understand that this was not what was happening. Some scholars think Peter, James, and John did not have fear, but had great awe in seeing Jesus, Elijah, and Moses together on the mountain.

Who spoke from the cloud?

God the Father spoke from the cloud. In the Bible, heaven is often spoken about as if it is in the clouds.

Why did Jesus tell the disciples not to say anything until the Son of man had “risen from the dead”?

Jesus spoke about the Son of Man rising from the dead. He spoke about himself. He would be resurrected. However, the disciples did not understand that Jesus would be resurrected. Some scholars think Jesus knew the disciples would understand after he was resurrected. Certain Jewish teachers even taught that no one would be made alive again after they died. This was why they talked about what Jesus said among themselves.

What did the scribes teach about Elijah?

The scribes taught that Elijah must return to the earth before the messiah came. He would tell Israel to repent and be ready for the messiah. It is not known whether they taught that Elijah would come back to the earth or that there would be a prophet who was like Elijah.

Who was Jesus talking about when he said that Elijah has come?

Jesus told them that the scribes were right about Elijah. A prophet like Elijah did help Israel to be ready for the messiah. Jesus spoke about John the Baptist when he spoke about Elijah.

9:14-29

Why were the scribes arguing with the disciples?

The scribes were arguing with the disciples. However, Mark did not write what they were arguing about. Some scholars think the scribes were arguing with the disciples because the disciples could not make the demon leave the boy.

Why were the disciples not able to make the demon leave the boy?

Scholars think the disciples were not able to make the demon leave the boy because they forgot to ask God for help. That is, they forgot to pray. They were not able to make the demon leave without God.

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that these demons could only come out through “prayer and fasting.” However, scholars think Mark did not write “and fasting.”

See: Disciple; Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Pray (Prayer);Fasting

Why did Jesus rebuke the “unbelieving generation”?

Jesus rebuked the “unbelieving generation.” That is, he said that the people of Israel were evil for not believing in him. He did not speak about everyone in Israel. Some people believed in him. Jesus spoke about the people of Israel in general. Perhaps Jesus said this because he wanted the disciples to know that they did the same things that people who did not believe in him did.

What did the spirit do when it saw Jesus?

The demon made the boy shake violently when it saw Jesus. Mark did not write why the demon did this.

Why did Jesus say, “all things are possible for the one who believes”?

Jesus said, “all things are possible for the one who believes.” He did not say that people who believe in him can do anything they wanted to do. Instead, he said that when someone obeys God, they can do things they did not think possible to do. God can make anything happen. He can use people to make anything happen that he wants to happen.

9:30-37

Where was Galilee?

Why did Jesus not want people to know where they were?

Jesus did not want people to know where they were because he was teaching the disciples. He did not want people to interrupt them.

What did Jesus teach the disciples about the Son of Man?

Jesus taught the disciples about what must happen to the Son of Man. The Son of Man must die and be resurrected. The disciples did not understand that Jesus is the Son of Man. They did not want other people to know they did not understand this, so they did not say anything.

Where was Capernaum?

Why were the disciples silent when Jesus asked them a question?

The disciples were silent when Jesus asked them a question because they were ashamed of the things the spoke about to one another.

What did Jesus teach his disciples?

Jesus said, “if anyone wants to be first, he must be last of all and “servant of all.” He wanted to say that the person who was the greatest was the one who obeyed God. A person who obeyed God served other people in the same way Jesus served other people. This person also did not think he was greater than he was really. He knew God gave him everything that he had.

Jesus helped the disciples to understand what he said by talking about a child. At this time, people did not think they should spend their time teaching and helping children. He wanted the disciples to help people who wanted to believe in Jesus and follow Jesus, even if they did not think they were significant enough to teach. They served Jesus by serving these people. They also honored God, who sent Jesus to the Earth.

9:38-50

Why did John call Jesus “teacher”?

In ancient Israel, people often followed someone who taught them. They called them “rabbi” or “teacher.” When he said this, it did not mean that John did not think Jesus was the messiah.

How was someone driving out demons in Jesus name?

John said that someone was driving out demons in Jesus’ name. The disciples made this man stop because he was not one of Jesus’ followers. Some scholars think this man was not currently following Jesus, but they think he might have been one of the 70 people he sent out to preach the gospel (see: Luke:10:1). Jesus told the disciples that they did the wrong thing. This was because the man was honoring Jesus. Because Jesus knows everything, he also knew what the man was doing and gave him permission to do this. This man followed Jesus even though he was not with Jesus and the disciples.

See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Disciple

Who will be rewarded?

Jesus said that anyone who does something to honor Jesus will be rewarded. However, anyone who does something that caused someone to sin will be punished. That is, if they cause someone to want to do something that dishonored God or stops them from doing something that honored God, then they will be punished. In ancient times, people were punished by having a very large stone tied around their necks. They were thrown into the water which caused them to drown. He wanted to say that it was better to be punished while on earth than to lose your reward in heaven or to go to hell.

Should people harm themselves?

Jesus said that it would be better for people to harm themselves than to go to hell. Jesus did not want people to harm themselves. However, he wanted them to know that it would be much better to suffer on the earth than to be punished forever in hell.

Did Mark write the words in verse 44?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 44. However, more of the ancient Greek copies do not have the words from verse 44. Mark probably did not write the words that are in verse 44.

Did Mark write the words in verse 46?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 46. However, more of the ancient Greek copies do not have the words from verse 46. Mark probably did not write the words that are in verse 46.

How was someone salted with fire?

Scholars do not know why Jesus said that someone was “salted with fire.” Perhaps he wanted to say that some people will be punished by going to hell, being burned with fire forever. Other people would be made clean by fire. This is a metaphor. They will be made clean so they can be with God forever.

Why did Jesus speak about salt?

Jesus spoke about salt as a metaphor. In the ancient world, salt was used to keep food from going bad. At this time, the salt could spoil or go bad. It was useless after this happened. Jesus wanted to say that the disciples needed to do things differently than other people. Then people would want to believe in Jesus and follow Jesus if they did this. However, if they do the same things that other people do, then people will not want to follow Jesus.

Mark 10

10:1-12

Where was the area beyond the Jordan River?

Jesus left Capernaum to go to Judea. This was a place past the Jordan River. Judea was on the west side of the Jordan River. This was an area where Jews lived. Mark wrote about the area east of the Jordan river when he wrote about beyond the Jordan River. This was a place where Gentiles lived.

How did the Pharisees test Jesus?

Mark wrote that the Pharisees tested Jesus. That is, they wanted to get him to say something that made people angry. It would make certain people angry if he said people could not get divorced. It would make certain other people angry if he said that people could get divorced.

What did Moses teach about divorce?

When a man wrote his wife a “certificate of divorce,” he divorced her and gave her something written that said she did not commit adultery. This would help her to marry another man.

What did Jesus teach about divorce?

Jesus told them about the marriage between Adam and Eve (see: Genesis 1:27; 2:24). A husband and wife became one flesh. That is, it was as if they shared one body. This could not be separated without hurting both the husband and the wife. Therefore, marriage was not simply a contract between two people. It was the joining together of two bodies.

Advice to translators: A contract is a written agreement between two people. They promised something to each other. If they did not do what they promised, they would promise to be punished in a certain way. When marriage is spoken about as a contract, it is written agreement they give to the government. They can easily end this agreement by giving the government another written agreement, that is, a divorce.

10:13-16

Why did people want their children to have Jesus touch them?

The people brought their children to have Jesus touch them. They thought that if they did this, Jesus would bless the children. He did this by putting his hands on them and saying a blessing.

Why were the disciples angry with the people bringing their children to have Jesus touch them?

The disciples were angry with the people bringing their children to have Jesus touch them. Scholars think the disciples thought Jesus needed to be doing other things. Perhaps they thought that Jesus should be teaching adults instead.

What did Jesus teach the disciples about the kingdom of God?

Jesus told the disciples they were wrong for being angry with these people. Jesus wanted to have the little children come to him. This was because many adults rejected Jesus. They thought they knew more about the messiah than they did. However, the children were willing to learn and did not reject Jesus.

After this, Jesus taught the disciples about the kingdom of God. If people wanted to have the kingdom of God, they needed to believe in Jesus the same way children believed in Jesus. That was because children often trusted someone completely, but adults often only trusted someone who has earned it.

10:17-31

What was inheriting eternal life?

This man spoke about having peace with God and living with him forever when he spoke about inheriting eternal life.

How was someone good?

Jesus spoke about someone who always did the right thing when he talked about someone who was “good.” Some scholars think because only God is good, that Jesus said that he is God also. The man did not understand what it meant to be “good” and to obey God perfectly.

What were these commandments?

Why did Jesus want this man to sell everything he had?

The man called Jesus teacher. He thought that Jesus was just a teacher. He did not believe that Jesus was the messiah or that he was God. Jesus knew that the man wanted money more than anything else. He did not trust in God. He trusted in the things he had. Because of this, he rejected Jesus.

All people do not need to sell everything they have to be Chrsitians. This was not a command for all people to follow. Jesus knew the man’s money kept him from believing in Jesus.

What was treasure in heaven?

Jeus spoke about some rewards people will get after they die when he spoke about treasure in heaven.

Can the rich enter the kingdom of God?

In ancient Israel, people thought that God blessed people who obeyed him. Therefore, God also blessed rich people. This was not what Jesus said. When people put their trust in themselves and their money they will not be able to enter into God’s kingdom. Jesus used the metaphor of a camel. A camel would never fit through the eye of a needle, which is less than one millimeter. This made other people know how difficult it was for people to trust in Jesus when they had great riches and trusted in those riches instead of God.

Advice to translators: Someone who has a lot of money is rich. They have riches.

What did Jesus want to teach the disciples?

Here, Jesus wanted to teach his disciples that there was only one way to have peace with God and to enter into his kingdom. That was to trust in Jesus. People should not trust in anything or anyone else.

How will people be given “a hundred times” as much as they left behind?

10:32-45

Why were the disciples amazed and the people afraid?

Jesus went to Jerusalem knowing that he would die in Jerusalem. He taught this to people. The people were afraid that what he said was true and that he would be killed in Jerusalem. So they were amazed that he still wanted to go to Jerusalem if he was going to die.

What did Jesus tell the disciples would soon happen?

Jesus told the disciples that he was going to die and would be made alive again. That is, he will be resurrected.

Who is the Son of Man?

Why will the chief priests and scribes give Jesus over to the Gentiles?

Why did James and John want to sit at Jesus’ right and left hand?

James and John wanted to sit at Jesus’ right and left hand. That is, they wanted to sit next to him in heaven. To be seated at the right and left hand of the throne were places of honor. They wanted to be honored.

What will happen to Jesus?

Jesus spoke about drinking the cup he was about to drink and enduring the baptism he was about to endure. These were metaphors. He was asking them if they would suffer and die to obey him. If they did this, it would be a type of offering to God. Eventually, James would be killed for believing in Jesus (see: Acts 12:2).

Who will sit at Jesus’ right and left side in heaven?

Why were the disciples angry with James and John?

Who will be honored in heaven?

Jesus taught the disciples that certain people will be honored in heaven. Just as Jesus came to serve, so Christians who serve other people will be honored in heaven.

How did Jesus give his life as a ransom for many?

Jesus gave his life as a ransom for many. That is, he died so that people would be at peace with God. Mark spoke about Jesus dying as a price to be paid for their sin. By dying, Jesus set them free from being slaves to their own sinful desires.

10:46-52

Where is Jericho?

Who was Jesus the Nazarene?

How was Jesus the Son of David?

The blind man called Jesus the “Son of David.” David was one of Jesus’ ancestors. He called him this because the messiah was to be one of David’s descendants. He was to fulfill the covenant God made with David.

Why did the people rebuke the blind man?

People told the blind man that he was wrong. Some scholars think the people wanted to get to Jerusalem quickly, so they did not want Jesus to stop when the blind man cried out. Other scholars think the people were not ready to hear that Jesus is the Son of David, that is, the Messiah.

Why did the man call Jesus rabbi?

In ancient Israel, people called certain teachers “rabbi.” People followed the teacher, obeyed the things he taught, and called him rabbi. The Greek word can also be used to call someone “master.”

Why was this man healed?

Mark 11

11:1-10

Where were Bethany, Bethpage, and the Mount of Olives?

How did Jesus enter into Jerusalem?

What was a colt?

A colt was a young donkey. This colt was with its mother, a donkey (see: Matthew 21:2). No one had ever ridden this colt. In the Old Testament, an animal that had never been used had special value for religious purposes (see: Numbers 19:2; Deuteronomy 21:3; 1 Samuel 6:7).

Why did Jesus say, “the Lord has need of it”?

Some scholars think that Jesus said, “the Lord has need of it” to say that God needed it for God’s purpose. Other scholars think Jesus said this because he was calling himself Lord. That is, he was calling himself God. Still other scholars think the owner of the colt was traveling with Jesus, and Jesus said the owner had need of the colt.

Why did the disciples put their cloaks on the colt?

The disciples put their cloaks on the colt to make it easier for Jesus to ride on it. A cloak was a coat. It was a piece of clothing used to make someone warm. It was put on over other clothes. This coat covered the whole body with a single piece of thick cloth.

Why did the people put things on the road?

The road on which Jesus rode the colt was dirty. The people honored Jesus by putting things on the road so that he would not get dirty. In ancient times, people did this to welcome a new king (see: 2 Kings 9:13).

Why did the people shout “hosanna”?

The people shouted “Hosanna” because they wanted God to save them. They said that Jesus came “in the name of the Lord.” That is, God gave Jesus power and permission to serve him. They believed Jesus was the messiah who came to begin the kingdom promised to David.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven; Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ); Covenant with David

11:11-26

Why did Jesus look around the temple?

Jesus went to Jerusalem. He walked around the temple. Scholars think Jesus looked at the things happening in the temple. Many forbidden things were happening. They think Jesus planned what he would do the next day.

Why did Jesus curse the fig tree?

Why did Jesus make people leave the temple?

Jesus made certain people leave the temple. He made people who sold things in the temple leave. He made people who bought things in the temple leave. He did not want people there to make money. He only wanted people to go to the temple to worship God. People from every nation were to go to the temple to pray (see: Isaiah 56:7). However, the Jews did not want other people to go to the temple to worship God. Instead, they used the area God made for the Gentiles worship God as a market to make money.

Jesus said the temple was made into a “den of robbers.” That is, a place where people who robbed other people lived (see: Jeremiah 7:11). Some scholars think Jesus quoted Jeremiah so everyone would know that the people did not honor the temple.

Why did the chief priests and scribes want to kill Jesus?

The chief priests and scribes wanted to kill Jesus because of what he did. Some scholars think the chief priests and the scribes made money from the things sold in the temple. Jesus stopped them from making money in the temple. Other scholars think Jesus made others know that he was greater than the high priest and he ruled the temple by doing the things he did there.

Why did Peter call Jesus “rabbi”?

Why did Jesus speak about a mountain?

Jesus spoke about a mountain to teach his disciples. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say they could do great things if they trusted in God. They were not actually going to move a mountain. This was hyperbole. However, God did many miracles through these disciples after Jesus was made alive again. God would do things that no person could ever do if they asked God for something in prayer that God wanted to happen. Jesus wanted them to trust in God when they prayed.

Jesus also wanted the disciples to forgive other people. God forgave their sins. So they should forgive other people. Some scholars think Jesus told the disciples to forgive others because God heard their prayers. They think there is a kind of separation between God and the person praying when they do not forgive other people.

Did Mark write the words in 11:26?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words in 11:26. Fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in 11:26. Some English Bibles were translated from a copy of the Greek New Testament that had 11:26. However, scholars think Mark did not write these words.

11:27-33

Who were the elders?

The elders were the Jewish leaders who were older men. Why did the leaders want to know who gave Jesus permission to do the things he did?

Why did Jesus ask the leaders about the baptism of John?

Jesus asked the leaders about who gave John the Baptist permission to do the things he did. The people in Israel loved John the Baptist. They thought God sent him. John the Baptist said that Jesus was the messiah. The leaders were afraid of saying that God sent John because they would also have to say that God sent Jesus.However, the people would be angry with these leaders and reject them if they said that God did not send John.

Mark 12

12:1-6

What was a parable?

What was a vineyard?

A vineyard was a place where people grew grapes. The man put up plants around the field to protect it from animals. He also built a watchtower. This is a tall tower were people could see far away.

At this time, scholars think the vineyard was owned by a Gentile who did not live in this area. Instead, he had made people pay him money to use his land.

Why did the owner of the vineyard send servants?

The owner of the vineyard sent his servants to get what they promised to the owner for using his land. They promised him a certain part of what they grew.

Why did the men beat the servants?

12:7-12

What was an inheritance?

What scripture said these words?

Why did the Jewish leaders want to arrest Jesus?

Why were the Jewish leaders afraid of the crowd?

Mark wrote that the Jewish leaders did not try to arrest Jesus. They feared all the people there. Many people thought Jesus was a great man. However, Mark wanted people to know that the Jewish leaders feared the people more than they feared God. They thought they were obeying God by killing Jesus. However, they were not obeying God.

12:13-17

What was a pharisee?

What was a Herodian?

A Herodian was someone who served King Herod. He was the leader of the Jews and served the Romans.

How did the Jewish leaders try to trap Jesus?

Because of this, Jesus said the Jewish leaders were hypocrites. That is, they said one thing, but they did not believe it. Or they said something and did not do it.

The Jewish leaders asked Jesus about paying taxes. The Romans made the Jews pay taxes to them every year. The Jews had to pay the Romans to rule them. The Jews did not like having to pay this tax. The Jews would have been angry if Jesus said that the Jews should pay this tax to the Romans. The Romans would be angry if Jesus said that the Jews should not pay this tax to the Romans.

What did Jesus say to the Jewish leaders?

Jesus told the Jewish leaders to give him a Roman coin. This coin had the face of the Roman emperor on it. This man was called Caesar. The coin also had certain words on it. These words said that Caesar was God.

Jesus said that the Jews needed to obey Caesar, but they also needed to obey God more. Jesus wanted people to know that Caesar was not God and that God gave permission to Caesar to rule. He also wanted people to know that he did not think that Caesar was God.

What was a denarius?

12:18-27

What did the Sadducees think happened when people died?

The Sadducees did not think that people would be resurrected. That is, they did not think people would go to heaven or hell when they died. They did not believe in many things taught in the Bible.

Why did the Sadducees ask Jesus this question?

The Law of Moses taught the people of Israel how to care for a woman whose husband died. In ancient Israel, a woman became very poor when her husband died and she had no children. Therefore, the Law of Moses said that the husband’s brother would marry her. He would care for her. They had children who would inherit the dead husband’s land.

The Sadducees tried to trap Jesus by asking this question. They wanted Jesus to say something that would make people angry. They thought their question proved that no one would be resurrected.

See: Law of Moses; Sadducees; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Resurrect (Resurrection)

How did Jesus answer the Sadducees?

Jesus told the Sadducees that they thought the wrong things. They did not know the Scriptures because they only believed God gave Israel the first five books of the Old Testament. They did not understand many things about God. Jesus told them that people were married on the earth. God wanted them to do this. They had children and helped each other. However, in heaven, people will worship God. They do not need to be married. Therefore, people will be like the angels who do not get married.

Why did Jesus speak about Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob?

The Sadducees believed that God only gave Israel the first five books of the Old Testament. Here, Jesus said the same thing God said to Moses. When God said these words, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob were dead. However, God spoke about them in the same way he would speak about someone who is alive. The Sadducees did not understand the parts of the Bible in which they believed.

12:28-34

Why did the scribe ask Jesus about the greatest commandment?

The scribe heard what Jesus said to the Sadducees. Therefore, he wanted to know how Jesus would answer his question. At this time, scholars asked each other about which of the commandments was the greatest. However, they did not agree which was the greatest.

Why did Jesus say that these two commandments were the greatest?

Jesus told the scribes that the two greatest commandments were to love God and to love other people. A person will be doing all of the other things God commands people to do if they do these two things.

Why did the Scribes call Jesus teacher?

In ancient Israel, many people called Jesus “teacher.” They believed that he was a teacher. However, they would know that Jesus was much more than a teacher if they believed in him.

How is God one?

God is one because there is only one God. There is nothing or no one else like him.

What were burnt offerings and sacrifices?

Why did Jesus say that the Scribe was “not far from the kingdom of God”?

Jesus said this man “was not far from the kingdom of God.” That is, he was close to believing in Jesus and becoming part of God’s kingdom.

Why did people stop asking Jesus questions?

Mark wrote that people stopped asking Jesus questions. People tried to trap Jesus by asking him questions. They wanted Jesus to say something that made people angry. However, they knew they could not trap Jesus by asking him questions because of the way Jesus answered them.

12:35-44

What was a temple court?

Why did Jesus ask this question?

Jesus asked people about something the scribes said while he was in the temple. The messiah was the “son of David.” That is, he would be a descendant of King David (see: 2 Samuel 7). However, David said that the messiah was his master (see: Psalm 110). He knew people would not know how this would happen.

What did David say?

David said, “the Lord said to my lord.” That is, God said to the one who ruled David. He will sit at God’s right hand. That is, God will honor him. God will also make the messiah’s enemies his footstool. That is, one day God will defeat all of the messiah’s enemies.

Why did Jesus warn people about the Scribes?

Jesus warned people about the scribes. They only did things so that people honored them. However, they did not honor God. God gave them permission to care for the Jewish people. However, they did not do this. Therefore, God will punish them more severely than those people who are not leaders.

What was an offering box?

An offering box was a place in the temple where people put money. The people serving in the temple used this money. People worshipped God by giving money in this way.

Why was the woman’s offering better than the offering of rich people?

Giving money to the temple was an offering to God. Jesus told them that God did not care who gave the most money. The woman gave more to God because she gave everything she had to God. The rich people only gave a part of what they had to God. They kept most of what they had for themselves. However, the woman gave all she had for her to live.

Mark 13

13:1-13

Why did the disciples talk about the buildings with Jesus?

The disciples were amazed by the buildings that made the temple in Jerusalem. Jesus saw that the people used the temple to make money. He also saw that the Jewish leaders rejected Jesus. Therefore, he prophesied about the temple being destroyed. The destruction of the temple happened about 40 years after Jesus returned to heaven. However, it was not completely destroyed. There is one wall that still remains from the temple in Jerusalem.

What was a sign?

What did Jesus teach about his return to earth?

Jesus told his disciples about things that would happen when he returned to the earth. However, the disciples did not know that he would die. They did not know it would be a long period of time before these things happened. Therefore, Jesus warned them. Many people will say that they are Jesus. Many people will believe these people who say that they are Jesus. However, Jesus talked about certain things that must happen before he returns to the earth.

See: Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; Messiah (Christ); Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution); Gospel

What will happen when Christians are persecuted?

Jesus warned the disciples that Chrsitians will be persecuted before he returns to the earth. The Holy Spirit will help Christians when they are persecuted. He will tell them what to say to leaders and those who persecute them.

How will the person who is persecuted be saved?

Jesus said that the person who endures to the end when persecuted will be saved. Scholars think Jesus was talking about different things when he said these words.

Some Christians reject Jesus when they are persecuted. Some scholars think when they do this, they are no longer at peace with God and will not live with him forever. Some Christians reject Jesus when they are persecuted. Other scholars think when they do this, God will save them. That is, God will rescue them from persecution and they will go to be with God. Some people say they are Chrsitians, but they reject Jesus when persecuted. Other scholars think when they do this, they prove they were never truly Christians.

13:14-23

What is the abomination of desolation?

Some scholars think Jesus spoke about a time 40 years after he returned to heaven. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time near to his return to the earth (see: Revelation 4-19).

See: Gentile; Sacrifice; Clean and Unclean; Altar; Temple; Antichrist; Idolatry (Idol); Heaven

What did Jesus want people to do when they saw the abomination of desolation?

Jesus wanted people to flee and go away from Jerusalem when people saw the abomination of desolation. Jesus warned them. He wanted them to know that he will judge people at this time. He warned people by telling them that they will not want to be alive when these things happen.

Who will Jesus save?

Jesus warned people about a time of great tribulation. That is a time when there will be great trouble because God will judge people. At this time, if God did not stop punishing people, no one would be saved. That is, everyone would die. When he said this, he was not talking about being separated from God forever. He was talking about someone dying on the earth, both Christians and non-Christians.

Why should people not believe that Jesus returned?

13:24-37

When are the days of tribulation?

Why did Jesus talk about things that happen in the sky?

What will people see?

The people will see the Son of Man coming to the earth with glory. Jesus would return to the earth and everyone would know that he is God.

What will Jesus do when he returns to the earth?

When Jesus returns to the earth, he will bring angels who serve him. He will gather all Christians from all over the world and bring them to himself.

Why did Jesus talk about a fig tree?

When did these things happen?

Jesus prophesied that these things happened before the people listening to him died. Some scholars think that these things happened 40 years after he said these things. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people in the future who lived when they saw the things he spoke about in this passage. Once these things happened, Jesus would return to the earth in a few years.

Jesus said that heaven and earth will end, but his words will not change. The apostle spoke about heaven and earth ending (see: Revelation 21). However, these things must happen.

Jesus said that he did not know when these things would happen. Only God the Father knew these things will happen.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; Heaven; God the Father; Apostle

What did Jesus tell people to do?

In some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Jesus told people to “watch.” In fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Jesus told people to “watch and pray.”

Why did Jesus talk about a man going on a journey?

Jesus spoke about a man going on a journey. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to be ready for him to return to the earth. When he returns, Jesus’ followers will need to tell Jesus about the things they did while they were waiting for him to return. Jesus wanted Christians to serve him. He wanted them to tell other people about Jesus and the gospel. He wanted Christians to do things that honor God.

Mark 14

14:1-11

What was Passover?

What was the Festival of Unleavened Bread?

Why did the Jewish leaders want to “stealthily arrest” Jesus?

The chief priests and scribes wanted to “stealthily” arrest Jesus. That is, they wanted to arrest Jesus when no one would know that they were doing it. They did not want to make people angry with them.

Where was Bethany?

What was a leper?

Why was Jesus reclining at the table?

In ancient Israel, people ate by laying down sideways at a table. Jesus did this because he had eaten.

What did this woman have?

The woman had a jar with a certain oil that smelled very good. Some people called this perfume. She opened this jar and poured it on Jesus head and feet to honor him. Jesus also said that she anointed him. This prepared his body to be buried. In ancient Israel, people poured these types of oils on a dead person before they buried them.

Why did the disciples not want this woman to do this?

The disciples did not want this woman to pour this expensive oil on Jesus. This was because it would only smell good for a short time. However, it could be sold for the same amount of money that someone could make from working for one year. This could be used to help many poor people. Jesus said they were wrong. This was because what she did was a metaphor. That is, she anointed Jesus as a way to prepare him to die for people’s sins so they could be at peace with God. This was greater than helping poor people.

Why did Judas go to the chief priests?

Judas went to the chief priests to help them arrest Jesus. Scholars do not agree why he did this. The priests gave Judas a large amount of money to help them.

14:12-21

When was the first day of unleavened bread?

The first day of unleavened bread was also the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread. This was the day they sacrificed a lamb for the passover.

Why did the disciples need to prepare for the passover meal?

The disciples needed to prepare for the passover meal. This was because they needed to become clean so they could eat this meal. They also needed to get certain foods ready to eat for this meal.

Why did Jesus say that one of the disciples would betray him?

After travelling with these twelve disciples for three years, Jesus had one last meal with them. During this meal, he told them that one of the disciples would betray him. This was to fulfill a prophecy spoken about the messiah (see: Psalm 41:9).

The man that betrayed Jesus would be punished for what he did. He would live forever in hell and be punished there forever. That was why Jesus said it would be better for that man to have not been born than to be punished forever in hell.

14:22-31

What did Jesus say to the disciples during the passover meal?

Jesus told the disciples about the eating of bread and drinking of wine during this last meal. Some scholars called this the last supper or the Lord’s supper. From that time on, Chrsitians ate bread and drank wine at certain times in order to remember that Jesus died for Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-25).

See: Disciple; Lord's Supper; Covenant; Kingdom of God; Passover; Atone (Atonement)

What was a hymn?

Where was the Mount of Olives?

Why did Jesus say that “all of you will fall away”?

Jesus said that the disciples would “fall away.” That is, they would fall away from Jesus. He said this would fulfill what Zecariah prophesied (see: Zechariah 13:7). This was a metaphor. Jesus was the shepherd and the disciples were the sheep. The disciples would not want people to know they followed Jesus when Jesus died. However, this did not last for very long.

Peter said that he would never do this. However, he said that he did not know Jesus three times that night.

14:32-42

Where was Gethsemane?

What is a soul?

Why was Jesus distressed?

Jesus was distressed when he prayed. That is he had a feeling of great sadness and pain in his soul while he prayed. He knew he was about to die. He was not afraid to die because he knew why he had to die. However, he was distressed because he knew that he was about to be separated from God the Father in some way. He knew separation from God was part of the punishment from God for the sins of all people.

Why did Jesus want the hour to pass?

Jesus asked God the Father if it was possible for the hour to pass. That is, he asked God the Father not to make him die. He wanted God to remove the cup. This is a metaphor. He wanted to not have to be punished for all people. However, he was willing to die to obey God.

Why did Jesus want Peter to pray not to enter into temptation?

How was the spirit willing but the flesh weak?

Jesus said that the spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. That is, the disciples wanted to stay awake and pray, but their bodies were too tired to remain awake. They could only do these things with the help of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit wanted to help Peter. Peter just needed to ask for help (see: Psalm 51:12).

How has the hour come?

Jesus said the hour has come. That is, the things he talked about things that were about to happen.

Who were the sinners?

Jesus said that he was betrayed to sinners. That is, someone would give him to the people who wanted to kill him. These sinners were the Jewish leaders. They were supposed to help people worship God. Instead, they did evil. He knew Judas was about to betray him.

14:43-52

Who were the chief priests, scribes, and elders?

How did Judas kiss Jesus?

Judas kissed Jesus on the cheek. In ancient Israel, people often greeted each other in this way.

What was a rabbi?

Why did someone cut off this man’s ear?

Peter tried to stop the Jewish leaders from arresting Jesus (see: John 18:10-11). He did this by cutting off someone’s ear with a sword or knife.

What scriptures does this fulfill?

Jesus said that certain prophecies were fulfilled when the Jewish leaders arrested him. These were prophecies spoken by Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53) and Zechariah (see: Zechariah 13:7).

Why did Mark talk about this young man?

Scholars think Mark wrote about this young man running away naked because Mark was this young man. He was there when Jesus was arrested. Other scholars think the young man symbolises all people who ran after Jesus’ arrest. This was a fulfillment of prophecy (see: Amos 2:16).

14:53-65

What was the courtyard of the high priest?

The Jewish leaders took Jesus to the high priest. They wanted the high priest to say Jesus had done something wrong so Jesus could be killed. They took him to the courtyard of the high priest. This was outside of where the high priest lived.

What was testimony against Jesus?

The Jewish leaders wanted testimony against Jesus. They wanted people to say Jesus had done something wrong. They wanted them to say that he broke the Law of Moses in a way that he needed to be put to death.

Why did Mark write that the people’s testimony did not agree?

People said that Jesus said things or did things that were wrong in the Law of Moses. However, Mark wrote that what the people said about Jesus did not agree with one another. Mark wrote this because someone could not be punished for something they did wrong unless two people had seen this person doing this wrong thing.

What did the high priest do?

The high priest asked Jesus two questions. He asked Jesus if Jesus was going to say anything. The high priest wanted Jesus to say something because he wanted Jesus to say the wrong thing. He also asked Jesus if he was going to say something about what people said about Jesus. The high priest thought Jesus did something written in the Law of Moses that people should not do. However, the high priest did something written in the law of Moses that he should not do. He said that Jesus did something wrong without the testimony of two people agreeing with one another.

Why did the high priest ask Jesus if he was the messiah, the son of the blessed one?

The high priest asked Jesus if he was the messiah, the son of the blessed one. He wanted Jesus to say that this was true. The high priest would them say that Jesus blasphemed.

What did Jesus say to the high priest?

Jesus told the high priest, “I am.” He said that he is God when he said this. He then told the high priest that the high priest will see Jesus again when he is next to God in heaven when Jesus returns to the earth to judge the world.

The high priest tore his clothes because he thought Jesus blasphemed God. This was what the high priest did when someone blasphemed. According to the Law of Moses, blasphemy was punished by killing the person who blasphemed.

See: High Priest; Jesus is God; Yahweh (I am); Right Hand; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Heaven; Law of Moses

Why did the people ask Jesus to prophesy?

Many people hit Jesus at the same time. They mocked Jesus. That is, they insulted him. So they asked him to prophesy and tell them which person hit Jesus.

14:66-72

Why did Peter say that he did not know Jesus?

Peter followed the soldiers who arrested Jesus. However, he did not go near Jesus. He did not want anyone to know he was a disciple of Jesus. He feared being arrested. This is why he said he did not know Jesus.

What did Mark write in 14:68?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words, “then the rooster crowed.” Other, older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. However, Matthew, Luke, and John said that the rooster crowed (see: Matthew 26:74; Luke 22:60; John 18:27). Therefore, the rooster crowed whether or not Mark wrote these words.

What was a Galillean?

The people in Jerusalem spoke in a different way than the people in Galilee. Because of this, the girl knew Peter lived in Galilee. This was the same place where Jesus and his disciples lived.

Why did Peter begin to curse and swear?

Peter wanted this girl to think he was not a disciple of Jesus. He then swore and cursed himself. That is, he said that God needed to curse him if Peter was lying. He swore to her in the same way someone swears an oath to a judge.

Mark 15

15:1-15

What was the Jewish council?

Why did the Jewish leaders take Jesus to Pilate?

Pilate was a Roman leader of Jerusalem. At this time, the Jews were not allowed to kill someone if the person was guilty of a crime. Therefore, the Jewish leaders needed permission from Pilate to have Jesus killed.

Why did Pilate ask Jesus if Jesus was the king of the Jews?

The Jewish leaders wanted to kill Jesus because they said he spoke blasphemy against God (see: Matthew 27:1-2; Luke 22:66-71). However, the Jewish leaders did not tell Pilate that Jesus was blaspheming God. Instead, they said that Jesus said he was the king of the Jews. Blasphemy of God was not wrong for the Romans. However, they killed people who rebelled against the Romans.

Why did Jesus not answer Pilate?

Jesus did not answer Pilate because he did not do anything wrong. He also knew he needed to die for people’s sins. This also fulfilled a prophecy of Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53:7). This made Pilate think that Jesus was not guilty of the things the Jewish leaders said he did.

What was the feast?

Why did Pilate release a prisoner?

In ancient Israel, the Roman leader released a prisoner during the Jewish passover festival. This helped make peace between the Romans and the Jews.

Who did Pilate want the people to release from prison?

Pilate did not think Jesus was guilty. However, he did not want to make the Jewish leaders angry. Therefore, he tried to get the people to free Jesus. However, they did not want Jesus to live. They told Pilate to kill Jesus.

How was someone crucified?

How was Jesus scourged?

Pilate told soldiers scourge Jesus. That is, they beat him very badly. Some scholars think that scourging a person made them die faster after they were crucified. Other scholars think Pilate had Jesus scourged so the Jewish leaders would have pity for Jesus. He hoped the Jews would not want Jesus crucified after this (see: John 19:1-15).

15:16-21

Where did the soldiers take Jesus?

The soldiers took Jesus to the courtyard where a Roman leader lived. The courtyard was a large area outside of a home where many people gathered.

How many soldiers are a cohort?

How did the soldiers mock Jesus?

The soldiers placed a purple robe on Jesus. They did this to mock Jesus. In ancient times, kings wore purple clothes. This was because it was very expensive to make purple clothes. They also put a crown on Jesus. They also did this to mock Jesus. Kings wore crowns. However, this crown had large thorns, so it hurt Jesus. The soldiers also mocked Jesus by saluting him in the way they saluted a king. They also hit Jesus with a staff. Kings held a special staff. They also bowed to Jesus in the same way they would have bowed to their king.

Where was Cyrene?

15:22-32

Where was Golgotha?

Golgotha was a place outside of the wall of the city of Jerusalem. In English, this place is often called “calvary.” It was a hill that looked like a person’s skull.

Why did the soldiers give Jesus wine mixed with myrrh?

The soldiers gave Jesus something to drink. People thought that this would stop pain. However, Jesus did not want to drink the mixed wine.

What is casting lots?

Why did the soldiers make a sign?

The soldiers made a sign. This sign told people that Jesus was killed for saying that he was the king of the Jews.

Did Mark write the words found in verse 28?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words found in 15:28. A greater number of older copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Therefore, most translations do not have these words.

How did the people insult Jesus?

The people insulted Jesus while he died. They mocked him because they did not know what he said when he said that he would destroy and rebuild the temple. They thought he spoke about the temple building. However, it was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that he would die and be resurrected in three days. They also mocked Jesus and told him to come off the cross if he was God. They spoke against Jesus because they did not believe he was the Son of God.

How did the Jewish leaders mock Jesus?

The Jewish leaders mocked Jesus in the same way people mocked him. They wanted Jesus to do something so they would know that he was the messiah. However, he did not listen to them. Jesus knew that his death on the cross was part of the work that God the Father sent him to do.

15:33-37

When was the sixth hour?

When was the ninth hour?

Why did Jesus cry out about God had forsaken him?

As Jesus died, people’s sins were placed on him in some way. He was separated from God in some way for the first time. Jesus fulfilled prophecy with these words. In Psalm 22, David cried out to God. Jesus quoted the beginning of this Psalm so the people would know that he was the fulfillment of this prophecy.

Why did people think Jesus was calling for Elijah?

When Jesus said, “Eli,” the people thought they heard Jesus calling to Elijah to help him.

15:38-47

Why did the temple curtain split into two pieces?

In the temple, there was a curtain that separated the most holy place from everything else. It was the place where the high priest went once a year to give a sacrifice to God. God was in this place in a certain way. The curtain was so big and thick that it could not be torn. When Jesus died, it tore. This was a metaphor. It allowed everyone to know that nothing separated people from God anymore after Jesus died.

See: Temple; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); High Priest; Sacrifice; Metaphor; Atone (Atonement)

Why did the Roman soldier think Jesus was the son of God?

The Roman soldier thought Jesus was the son of God. Some scholars think the soldier believed that Jesus was God. More scholars think that he said that Jesus was a very great man whom God blessed. Mark wanted people to think about how the roman soldier believed the truth about Jesus even though the Jewish leaders did not.

Where was Galilee?

Why did Jesus need to be buried before the sun went down?

According to the Law of Moses, a dead body needed to be buried before the sun set.

How was Joseph of Arimathea waiting for the kingdom of God?

Joseph of Arimathea was a pharisee, but he believed in Jesus (see: John 19:38). He believed what Jesus taught about the kingdom of God.

Why was Pilate amazed that Jesus was dead?

Pilate was amazed that Jesus was dead because he died very fast. Jesus was beaten and very weak when he was placed on the cross. When most people were put on a cross it took a long time for them to die, sometimes two or three days.

Why did Joseph wrap Jesus’ body in a linen cloth and put it into a tomb?

Joseph of Arimathea wrapped Jesus’ body in linen cloth to prepare him to be buried. At that time, people wrapped a body in linen cloths with strong smelling spices. When Jesus’ body was ready to be buried, it was put into a tomb. This honored the person who had died.

Why did Joseph place a large stone in front of the entrance to the tomb?

Joseph placed a very large stone in front of the entrance to the tomb. This kept people and animals out of the tomb.

Mark 16

16:1-11

What was the Sabbath?

Why did these women bring spices to anoint the body?

The women brought spices to anoint Jesus’ body. In ancient Israel, people did this to someone after they died. They did not think Jesus would be made alive again. The spices were used to stop the body from smelling bad. People did this for people they loved when the person died.

What day was the first day of the week?

The Sabbath began on Friday at sunset and ended Saturday at sunset. The day after the sabbath was the first day of the week. This day began on Saturday at sunset and ended on Sunday at sunset.

Why did the women need someone to roll the stone away?

The stone in front of Jesus’ tomb was very large. It was so large three women could not move it. Therefore, they needed several men to move it.

Who was the man in the tomb?

Where was Nazareth?

How was Jesus crucified?

How was Jesus resurrected?

The man in the tomb said that Jesus was risen. That is, Jesus was resurrected and was alive again.

Where was Galilee?

Why did the man say, “just as he told you”?

The man said that Jesus was resurrected, “just as he told you.” Jesus told people that he was going to be resurrected after he died. He also said he would go to Galilee (see: 14:28). They did not understand what he said. Or perhaps they did not believe it when he said it.

Did Mark write the words of 16:9-20?

The oldest copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words written in Mark 16:9-20. Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do have these words. Therefore, some scholars do not think Mark wrote these words. They think some ancient scholars added these words to the ending of Mark’s gospel. Perhaps they did this to make the gospel end in a different way. That is, so the gospel would tell people about Jesus’ resurrection. Other scholars think Mark wrote these words. Perhaps an early copy of Mark’s gospel lost its last page and people made copies of this without the last page.

See: Gospel; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible

How did Jesus cast out demons?

Why were people mourning and weeping?

People were mourning and weeping because they were sad. They were sad that Jesus died. They did not know that he promised to be resurrected. They also did not know that he was resurrected. When they heard that Jesus was alive, they did not believe the women. They thought the women lied because people did not become alive after they died.

16:12-20

How did Jesus appear in a different form?

Jesus joined two people walking. Scholars think these people saw Jesus before he died. However, Jesus looked different from the first time they saw him. So they did not know it was Jesus (see: Luke 24:13-32).

Why were the disciples called the eleven?

People called the disciples the eleven. This is because Judas Iscariot was not a disciple anymore.

Why did the disciples recline at the table?

What did Jesus tell the disciples to do?

Jesus wanted the disciples to go tell everyone they could that Jesus was made alive again. He wanted them to tell everyone about the gospel. When Jesus said “the entire creation,” he wanted everyone in the world to know these things.

How is someone who is baptized saved?

Jesus said that whoever believes in him and is baptized will be saved. When someone believes in Jesus, they are at peace with God and will live with him forever. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about being baptized by the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about being baptized with water.

How is someone who does not believe in Jesus condemned?

People who do not believe in Jesus are condemned. That is, they are punished and will live forever in hell.

What is casting out demons?

How will Christians be able to speak in new languages?

Were Christians able to be poisoned without getting sick?

Jesus talked about Christians being poisoned. He said that Christians will be poisoned or bitten by poisonous snakes, but they will not die. The apostles did many miracles. These were signs so that other people would know that what they said came from God. Jesus did not talk about all Christians at all times.

Why is Jesus at the right hand of God in heaven?

How did Jesus help the disciples when they preached?

The disciples went many places and told people about Jesus. Jesus helped them through the Holy Spirit. He also gave them the power to do miracles. These were signs that the things they taught were from God.

Luke 1 Commentary

1:1-4

How did Luke begin his gospel?

The first four verses of the Gospel of Luke introduce his gospel. Luke began his gospel in the same way that other people in ancient times began to write their own books. Like them, Luke said why he wrote his gospel, and how he wrote it.

Who was Theophilus?

Luke wrote his gospel to someone named Theophilus. Luke called him “most excellent,” so he showed that he respected him. Some scholars think that Theophilus was a government official. Some scholars have said that his name is perhaps a metaphor, because his name means “lover of God” or “friend of God.” These scholars believe that his name showed that Luke wrote his gospel to anyone who wanted to love God or be a friend of God.

Luke did not call Theophilus a brother, so some scholars think that he was not a Christian. However, someone had taught Theophilus about Jesus. Perhaps Luke considered him to be in the group of Christians whom he called “us” in verses 1-2. Scholars do not know anything else about Theophilus.

Folktales are stories that people tell to one another. They are passed down from parents to children, even though they know that these stories did not actually happen. How did Luke describe the events that actually happen? Luke spoke about things that actually happened. These things did not come from folktales. People could find out that the things that Luke wrote about were true because they did happen. People who saw these things happen told other people about them. It was from these people, the ones who saw these things, that Luke learned much about what Jesus did.

In ancient times, when Jews thought about why some nations became strong, and other nations became weak, they wanted to know what God did to make these things happen. The Gentiles thought in the same way. They were always thinking about what their gods made happen.

However, it is not the same today. Today, if someone says that God makes things happen in the world, many people think that that person is not telling the truth. However, the men who wrote the Old Testament wrote what the Holy Spirit told them to write. They showed that God did many things for the Israelites in ancient times.

When Luke wrote his gospel, he was thinking in the same way. He told about the wonderful things that God did. Luke wrote many things everywhere in his gospel, and in Acts, about what the Holy Spirit did.

How did Luke write?

Luke wrote “order”(καθεξῆς/g2517) in verse three in order to tell how he wrote his gospel. Perhaps he wanted to say that he thought much about the things he wrote about.

Perhaps Luke wanted to say that he wrote first about the things that happened first. However, sometimes he wrote about later things first. For example, in 3:19-20, Luke wrote about why John the Baptist went into prison. He wrote this before he wrote that John baptized Jesus. However, John went into prison some time after he baptized Jesus.

1:5-25

When was John the Baptist born?

Luke said that John was born when Herod was king of Judea. The Old Testament writers also said who was king when something happened. In this way, Luke wrote as the Old Testament writers wrote (see: Isaiah 1:1).

King Herod ruled Judea for the Romans between the years 40 B.C. and 4 or 5 B.C. Scholars think that he was close to dying when the first things that Luke wrote about happened.

The Jews knew that Herod was very cruel. He murdered many people. But he did rebuild the Jewish temple. Luke begins his story by telling about something that happened in this temple.

What did Zechariah’s and Elizabeth’s names mean?

Zechariah’s name meant, “The Lord remembers.” His wife Elizabeth’s name meant, “My God is an oath or a promise.” This was because they had no children, and they were too old to have any. Why did God punish Zechariah? God punished Zechariah for not thinking that the angel Gabriel was telling him the truth (see: Luke 1:20). Zechariah should have remembered that God healed many women in the Old Testament who could not have children.

Instead, Zechariah was not able to speak until God made what he told Gabriel happen. Since Elizabeth was unable to have children, people thought that God had punished her and humiliated her. However, this did not happen because she had sinned.

Why did Luke write Zechariah and Elizabeth were righteous and blameless?

Luke wrote Zechariah and Elizabeth “lived in a way that honored God or lived the right way”(δίκαιος/g1342) and “innocent, blameless, or obeyed the rules”(ἄμεμπτος/g0273). Luke meant that Zechariah and Elizabeth honored God completely and did their best to obey him. Luke wanted his readers to think that God was pleased with Zechariah and Elizabeth because they did so.

Luke also wrote about people who lived in a way that honored God in verse seventeen. He said that John the Baptist helped many people to become wise like other people who honor God.

However, there were many other Jews who did not know God’s law and who did not care about obeying it. These Jews were the people that the Pharisees called “sinners or people who sinned”(ἁμαρτωλός/g0268). The Pharisees said that Jesus was a “sinner” because they thought that he did not obey the law, even though he did (see: John 9:24).

However, when the Apostle Paul wrote about people who lived rightly and sinners, he meant something different. Paul wanted to show everyone that they have all sinned, and that they needed for Jesus Christ to die for them. He showed that God considers righteous anyone who believes in Jesus, even if that person still sins (see: Romans 3:21-31).

Why did Luke write about the Jewish temple?

About one thousand years before Jesus lived, King David ordered the priests to serve in different divisions or groups at the temple. After the Jews returned to Jerusalem from Babylon and rebuilt the temple, the priests served in these divisions again.

Zechariah belonged to the division of Abijah. The priests in each division served at the temple two weeks every year. There were about 18,000 priests, so not all priests got the chance to serve at the temple even one time their whole life. The leaders of the priests cast lots to choose which priests would burn incense at the morning and evening sacrifice that happened each day.

Luke began telling about what happened before Jesus was born. He began in this chapter by telling about what Zechariah the priest saw in the temple. Luke ended the next chapter by writing about what Jesus did in the temple when he was twelve years old. It is in this way that words about the temple begin and end this part of Luke’s gospel.

What did John the Baptist succeed in doing by serving God?

John the Baptist had to get the people ready to receive the Messiah. He did this by telling them to repent because they sinned.

Gabriel repeated some words the prophet Malachi wrote (see: Malachi 4:6). These words were about bringing the fathers’ hearts back to their children. This was a prophecy about John the Baptist. Perhaps Luke was also thinking about what Malachi said right after that, and to bring back “the heart of the children to their fathers.” When people “repent”(μετανοέω/g3340), fathers begin to love their children again, and children love their fathers.

Malachi also said that if this did not happen, God would curse the land of Israel. However, Gabriel did not say anything about this. So perhaps Gabriel was thinking that after the people “repented”, God would do for Israel everything he had promised to do in his covenant with Israel.

How did Zechariah’s son come with the spirit and power of Elijah?

Some scholars note that about eight hundred years earlier, some prophets said Elisha also had the spirit of Elijah because Elisha did powerful miracles like the ones that Elijah did (see: 2 Kings 2:15). This meant that Elisha did his work in the way that Elijah had done his. God caused Elisha to continue to serve him as Elijah had done. Much later, God caused John the Baptist to do the same kind of work as Elijah. This is what Malachi said would happen (see: Malachi 4:5-6).

Later in this chapter, when the angel told Mary that she would have a son (see: Luke 1:35), the angel said that the Holy Spirit and God’s power would come upon her. Also, in Luke 4:14, Luke said that Jesus came out of the wilderness with the power of the Holy Spirit.

In verse fifteen, Luke said that the Holy Spirit would fill John even before he was born. Here in verse seventeen, when the angel told Zechariah that John the Baptist would come in the spirit and power of Elijah, perhaps the angel was talking about the Holy Spirit. However, most scholars think that the angel was saying that John would think and act in the same way that Elijah had done. This is how John would serve God.

Why did Elizabeth hide herself for five months?

When Zechariah and Elizabeth returned to their house in Judea, Elizabeth decided to stay in her house for five months without coming out. Scholars give reasons for this.

1:26-38

How the angel Gabriel greet Mary?

Most scholars believe the angel Gabriel greeted Mary in a way that the Jews usually greeted each other (see: Luke 1:28). They think the angel said that God favored Mary. This was why he chose her to bear the baby Jesus and to raise him. These scholars also say that in the Old Testament, some people greeted other people like this. When they greeted a person like this, they meant that God had chosen this person to do something very good for him.

Fewer scholars think the angel meant that Mary was able to show favor to other people and help them in this way. These scholars think this because of an old translation of scripture that said Mary is ‘full of grace.’ These scholars also believe that Mary never sinned in her whole life.

Advice to Translators: Translate “the house of Jacob” as you did in your local version of the gospel of Luke.

How will Jesus make come true what God had promised King David that he would do?

The angel Gabriel described Jesus, then he said what Jesus would do (see: Luke 1:32-33). Jesus would become king and rule forever over Israel, the “house of Jacob.” This is what God said he would make happen to King David. He made this happen by means of Jesus (see: 2 Samuel 7:14).

However, some scholars think that God has now made these things happen. They say that he made these things happen when Jesus was born. This is because Jesus began to rule over the hearts of those who believed in him.

Other scholars think that God will make these things happen when Jesus returns to earth. They say that this will happen when Jesus becomes king.

Still other scholars say that both of these things are true. They think that God made some of these things happen when Jesus was born, and that God will make the rest of them happen when Jesus comes back to earth.

Advice to Translators: Translate “the son of the Most High” here as you did in your local version of the gospel of Luke.

The angel Gabriel called Jesus “the Son of the Most High.” This shows that Jesus, the Messiah who is a descendant of King David, is also God. It was God who gave King David the power to rule over Israel. But after the Babylonians took the Jews to their own country as prisoners, the Israelites never had a king again. However, the Israelites will once again prosper because Jesus, a descendant of King David, will rule over them.

In the Old Testament, the Israelites had many kings, one after another. They were descendants of King David. But now Jesus the Messiah, also a descendant of David, will rule forever.

Why did Mary have to be a virgin when she became pregnant?

It was necessary for Mary to be a virgin when she became pregnant with Jesus. This meant that God was Jesus’ father, not any man. God was Jesus’ father, so Jesus was born without wanting to sin in any way.

When God created Adam and Eve, they did not sin at first, either. God was Jesus’ father, so when Mary gave birth to Jesus, Jesus did not sin. However, after Adam and Eve sinned for the first time, all people have been born wanting to sin. All men and women pass this desire on to their children. Every person who was born after Adam, God considered to be guilty of sin because they were born wanting to sin. When a person wants to sin, this is wrong and it is a sin. But God was Jesus’ father, so Jesus never sinned, and He was not born wanting to sin. Therefore, God did not consider Jesus guilty of wanting to sin.

Did God sleep with Mary?

The Holy Spirit came upon Mary to make her pregnant with Jesus. But when God gave Mary this baby, he did not sleep with her.

Jesus, the Son of God, has always been the son of God the Father. When Mary gave birth to Jesus, this was the same Son of God, but he became a human being when Mary became pregnant with him. But he did not stop being God. This is why Jesus is called the “God-Man,” that is, the man who is also God, and God who is also man. It is because he is human, even though he is also God.

Mary asked Gabriel a different question from what Zechariah asked him. How was it different?

Luke wrote that both Mary and Zechariah asked the angel Gabriel a question. However, Luke showed that they thought differently. Zechariah wanted Gabriel to do something that would make him think he was saying the truth (see: Luke 1:18). This was because Zechariah did not believe Gabriel. But Luke made his readers know that Mary believed what Gabriel told her (see: Luke 1:38). Also, Mary’s cousin Elizabeth knew that Mary had believed what Gabriel said to her (see: Luke 1:45). Mary even called herself a servant of God, ready to do anything that God commanded her to do (see: Luke 1:20).

1:39-45

How was Mary the mother of Elizabeth’s “Lord” in Luke 1:43?

Elizabeth called Mary the mother of my “Lord”(κύριος/g2962). This word can mean “master” or “God.” Some scholars think that Elizabeth knew that Mary’s baby would be God because God was referred to as the “Lord.” However, other scholars think that Elizabeth called the baby my “Lord” because she knew that the baby would become someone very great. So when she said “my Lord,” she was showing respect for the baby.

In some places the New Testament called Mary the mother of Jesus (see: John 2:1). Today, some people call Mary the mother of God. However, Mary is not as great as Jesus.

1:46-56

What was Mary’s Song?

This section of poetry is called “Mary’s Song.” After Elizabeth greeted Mary, Mary praised God with this song. Mary knew the Old Testament, and during her journey of two or three days to visit Elizabeth, Mary probably thought about people in the Old Testament whom God had helped, and people to whom God had sent angels.

In her song, Mary repeated words from two Psalms. She was probably thinking about Hannah, whom God enabled to have a son, and also about how God had brought the Israelites out of Egypt. In the first part of her song, Mary sang about herself. In the second part, she sang about Israel. This song shows that Mary was thinking much about being a servant of God, giving him honor, and about God giving her more than she deserved.

Why did Mary call herself “a low condition”?

Mary said that she was a humble servant of God. She knew that she was not great. She belonged to the village of Nazareth, a place that no one in the Old Testament even spoke about. But she said that many, many people would come to honor her because she obeyed God. Mary was thinking of Psalm 103:17. She was not thinking about all Jewish people who were not yet born, but of all the Christians everywhere in the world who would later honor her.

Advice to Translators: Everything in Greek in these verses that Mary said seemed to be about things that God had already done. However, many translations make it seem that God is now doing these things, or that he will do them in the future. Translators must decide if they want to use this entry or not.

Mary talked as if God had already had mercy on Israel. Why did she talk this way?

In verses 51-55 (see: Luke 1:51-55) Mary said that God had already done all these things for Israel. However, she meant that God was going to do them, not that he had already done them.

In the Old Testament, prophets often spoke about what would happen later as if it had already happened. They thought that those things were certain to happen, so they spoke of them as if they had happened. Mary said that God would one day defeat all of Israel’s enemies and set the nation free from those who were ruling over it.

1:57-66

How did people in Israel choose what names to give to their children?

Israelite parents usually named their children when they were born. Usually these were names that others in their family had, or they gave certain names because of something that happened when they were born (see: Genesis 29:32-35). Sometimes they waited one week after the babies were born (see: 2 Samuel 12; Luke 2:21). God also changed Abram’s name when he was circumcised (see: Genesis 17).

Zechariah and Elizabeth waited one week to name their child. They named him when he was circumcised. They surprised people by giving him a name that was different from the names of all the other people in their own family. In this way, they helped them to know that God was going to make this boy do great things.

The angel Gabriel had told Zechariah (see: Luke 1:20) that he must name the boy “John,” which means, “the Lord has mercy.” When Zechariah began to speak and praise God, this also made what the angel had said to him come true.

1:67-79

What does Luke mean by being “filled with the Holy Spirit”?

The Gospel of Luke is the only gospel with the words “‘filled’”(πίμπλημι/g4130) with the Holy Spirit.” Luke almost always wrote “fill” when he wrote about the Holy Spirit coming on people. He never shortened “Holy Spirit” to “Spirit” when using “fill”.

In this chapter, many people were “filled” with the Holy Spirit. Gabriel said that the Spirit is holy and would give John the power to serve God (see: Luke 1:15,17). For Elizabeth and Zechariah, when the Holy Spirit filled Elizabeth, she blessed Mary and Mary’s child right away. When the Spirit filled Zechariah, right away he praised God and said what God would do for Israel.

Luke used different words to tell how the Holy Spirit would come upon Mary. This was probably because she was going to bear the baby Jesus, something that no one else would ever do. When Luke said this, he called the Holy Spirit the power from the “Most High” God (see: Luke 1:35). When the Holy Spirit filled people, one thing most of them did was immediately say things that the Spirit enabled them to say.

Advice to Translators: Some versions use ideas different from “filled with the Holy Spirit.” Translators should choose what ideas in this entry to translate.

What was Zechariah’s prophecy?

This poetic section is called “Zechariah’s prophecy.” In this section, Zechariah answered the question that the people asked in verse 66 (see: Luke 1:66). Zechariah was a priest, so he knew the Old Testament. During the time that he could not speak, he was probably thinking about things that people in the Old Testament had wrote.

He repeated some words from a psalm (see: Psalm 106:10), and from what the prophets Malachi (see: Malachi 3:1) and Isaiah (see: Isaiah 9:2) had written. He was also thinking about things that other people in the Old Testament had said.

Zechariah spoke two kinds of things. In the first part, he spoke about the Messiah. He did this when he spoke about the family of King David.

In the second part, Zechariah began talking to his newborn son about how he would serve God. Zechariah spoke much about how God was helping the Israelites, how God was giving them more than they deserved and how God would rescue them from their enemies.

How did Zechariah think that God will save people?

Some scholars say that Zechariah spoke about how God would rescue Israel from its enemies in the first part of his song. They say that then he spoke in the second part about how God would rescue the Israelites by forgiving their sins.

However, if a person thinks about everything together that Zechariah said, then it is easier to understand Zechariah’s song. In verse 71, Zechariah repeated words from Psalm 106:10. Those words were about the time when God rescued the Israelites from the people of Egypt. When Zechariah talked about “the ‘horn’(κέρας/g2768) of salvation” in verse 69, he was thinking about Psalm 132:17. There “horn of salvation” meant the power of King David, who defeated the enemies of Israel. In verses 72-74, Zechariah talked about the covenant that God had made with Abraham, the ancestor of the Israelites. In that covenant, God promised Abraham that he would defeat Israel’s enemies and rescue the Israelites so Israel could worship him.

In the second part of his prophecy, Zechariah stopped speaking about what God did for Israel in the past. He began speaking about what the Messiah was going to do, and about what his own son John would do to get the people ready to believe in the Messiah.

Zechariah was no longer speaking about Israel’s enemies. Now he was saying that God would forgive the Israelites and make them live in peace (see: 1:78-79). Some scholars also say that Zechariah was thinking that Jesus would heal people and rescue them from evil spirits.

1:80

How did John the Baptist grow up “in spirit”?

Most scholars think when Luke wrote “in spirit,” he meant John’s mind and heart. However, some scholars think that Luke was talking about the Holy Spirit. Perhaps Luke meant both at the same time (see: Ephesians 3:16). Where did John the Baptist grow up? John the Baptist was in the wilderness until he began to preach to the Israelites, so some scholars think he may have been among some more radical religious people. Other scholars do not think he did this. This is because these radical, religious people rejected the temple and its priests. But John’s family had priests who served in the temple. Luke did not say what part of the wilderness John lived in.

Luke 2

2:1-7

When did this census occur?

It is often important for a government to count its people. This is called a “census.” Near the time when Jesus was born, the Roman emperor began a census. This census required people to go to where they were born or where their family was from. During this census, the Roman emperor was Augustus and the governor of the province of Syria was Quirinius.

However, some scholars do not think that the Romans held a census at that time. They believe that Quirinius did not become governor of Syria until A.D. 6. This was at least ten years after Jesus was born. Despite this, other scholars believe that Quirinius became governor before A.D. 6. Scholars have given different explanations concerning Quirinius and the census.

Because of some things in the past, scholars think the Romans held many censuses. However, there is little that is known about these censuses.

Why did the Romans hold this census?

The Romans held a census to collect taxes and enlist men to serve as soldiers. However, God used this census to cause Mary to go to the place where the Messiah would be born, in the way the Old Testament prophets had said centuries before. In this way, God used the Roman emperor, the most powerful ruler in the world at that time, to fulfill Micah’s prophecy (See: Micah 5:2; Acts 4:27-28).

Why was Bethlehem called the “city of David”?

Here, “city of David” referred to Bethlehem. Bethlehem had been the hometown of King David. Luke called Bethlehem the “city of David” in order to say that both David and the Messiah were born in the same place. This was not always the “city of David.” In the Old Testament, the “city of David” was Jerusalem.

Why did Mary put the infant Jesus into a feeding trough?

Mary put the infant Jesus into a “trough”(φάτνη/g5336) for feeding animals. Because of the census, many people travelled to Bethlehem at this time. Therefore, Luke explained there was no room for Mary and Joseph in the “inn”(κατάλυμα/g2646).

What was the “inn”?

2:8-20

What season was Jesus born?

Most people believe that Jesus was in the winter. However, some scholars do not think that Jesus was born in the winter. This is because it would have been too cold for sheep to stay in pastures. However, other scholars believe that the winters in ancient Israel were warm enough for the sheep to be outdoors. Luke did not say what season Jesus was born.

Advice to Translators: For languages that do not speak of four seasons (spring, summer, autumn, and winter), the idea of winter can be expressed as “the cold season.”

How did Luke write the word “today”?

Luke wrote the word “today” (see: Luke 2:11) many times in his gospel (see: Luke 4:21; 5:26; 19:9; 23:43). Some scholars think that he wrote this word to show that something fulfilled a prophecy. However, other scholars think that “today” did not have any special meaning. They think that in this verse “today” means simply the day of Jesus’ birth.

Advice to Translators: The sentence below about fulfilling a prophecy can be restructured as, “Some scholars think that Luke writes ‘today’ when he is showing that a message from a prophet in the past came true in his gospel.”

What did the angel call the baby Jesus at his birth?

When the angel called Jesus “Savior,” “Christ,” and “Lord,” perhaps he was explaining what the angel Gabriel said to Mary (see: Luke 1:32-35).

What were “signs”?

The angel told the shepherds that the newborn baby would be wrapped in cloths and lying in a feeding trough. He said that this would be a “sign”(σημεῖον/g4952) for them. Signs are things that show people that God has power, or that he is telling the truth about something.

When the shepherds saw the baby in a feeding trough, they would know that this was the child of which the angel had spoken. They would also know that the angel had told them the truth. Luke often wrote about signs. He wrote about signs in the sky (see: Luke 21:25), and signs that King Herod wanted to see Jesus do (see: Luke 23:8). Even though Luke did not call it a sign, some scholars believe the judgment on Zechariah was a sign (see: Luke 1:20).

Advice to Translators: Some languages prefer to use a verb instead of a noun such as “sign.” For example, instead of translating, “This will be a sign for you: You will find a baby wrapped in cloths, lying in a feeding trough,” some languages will want to translate, “This is how you will know what I am talking about: You will find a baby….” In the same way, instead of writing, “Signs are things that show people that God has power…,” some languages will prefer to say, “God uses things to show people that he has power….”

What did the angels mean when spoke about peace on earth?

The angels either promised or wished that God would give peace to certain people on earth. They did not speak, as many believe, of God giving general peace to everyone on earth. Here, “peace” meant complete well-being. It means more than just not worrying, or just not fighting with other people.

Did the angels say “among people with whom God is pleased” or “among people who please God”?

The oldest Greek copies disagreed about whether the angels said “among people whom God ‘favors’”(εὐδοκία/g2017) or “among people who please God”. The difference of meaning is whether God choose people because of his “favor”, or whether he gave peace to people who had “favor” for God, that is, who loved God.

2:21-40

Why did the parents of Jesus take him to the temple in Jerusalem?

Mary and Joseph were careful to obey the Law of Moses (see: Luke 2:22,23,24,27,39). Because Bethlehem was near the temple in Jerusalem, they were able to take Jesus to the temple. There, they asked God to bless Jesus.

How was Jesus’ family poor?

Some scholars believe that Mary and Joseph were poor because they brought two small birds to sacrifice for her. This was for them to obey the law of Moses. The normal sacrifice was a lamb, but it could be two small birds if the family was poor.

Some scholars believe that Mary and Joseph made this trip to the temple before the “learned men”(μάγος/g3097) visited Jesus. Mary and Joseph would have been able to buy a lamb after the “learned men” brought Jesus valuable gifts (see: Matthew 2:11).

Who was Simeon?

Luke wrote nothing about Simeon except that he honored God and obeyed him. He was waiting for the “helper”(παράκλησις/g3874) of Israel. That is, he was waiting for God to help Israel. Also the Holy Spirit was “on him”. That is, was with him. This was how Simeon was able to speak about what Jesus would do in the future.

What were the “helper” of Israel and the “deliverer” of Jerusalem?

The “helper”(παράκλησις/g3874) of Israel and the “deliverer”(λύτρωσις/g3085) of Jerusalem are both in this passage (see: Luke 2:25,38). They were both things that Simeon, Anna, and others were “waiting”(προσδέχομαι/g4327) for God to make happen. Some scholars believe that they were waiting for God to free Israel from the Romans, who ruled over it. Others believe that they were waiting for the kingdom of God, that is, for God to begin to rule in Israel.

Simeon, Anna, and others like them were probably waiting for the Messiah to come and rescue them from their suffering. Some scholars say that when Jews talked about the “helper” of Israel, they were talking about the Messiah, the person they were expecting to come.

Why was the Holy Spirit was upon Simeon?

The Holy Spirit was “upon”(ἐπί/g1909) Simeon. Because of this, Simeon honored God (see: Luke 2:25). Also, the Holy Spirit told Simeon that he would see the Messiah (see: Luke 2:26). The Holy Spirit guided Simeon’s life until he went to the temple at the right time to see the Messiah (see: Luke 2:27). Finally, the Holy Spirit made Simeon able to recognize the Messiah and to prophesy about him.

What did Simeon believe about Jesus?

Simeon believed that Jesus is the Messiah God sent (see: Luke 2:26). He also believed that Jesus would “save”(σωτήριος/g4992) the people of Israel (see: Luke 2:30). Simeon also called Jesus the “light”(φῶς/g5457) for the Gentiles. This metaphor meant that Jesus would enable Gentiles to also know God. Simeon also believed that Jesus would bring “glory”(δόξα/g1391) to Israel (see: Luke 2:32). Some scholars say all the people in the world will honor Israel because of Jesus. Other scholars say Jesus is the Israelite whom all people in the world will honor in the future (see: Isaiah 49:5). God also honored Israel by planning to save people everywhere through Jesus, an Israelite man.

Why were Joseph and Mary amazed at what Simeon said about Jesus?

Jesus’ parents were amazed at what Simeon said about Jesus (see: 2:33). Most Jews did not believe that Gentiles could live together with God forever. Mary probably did not expect Simeon to praise God because of her child.

How did Simeon say to Mary that Jesus will be very great?

Simeon said that Jesus was “appointed”(κεῖμαι/g2749) to do a certain task. He meant that God had sent Jesus in order to cause many in Israel to “rise” and many others to “fall.” That is, God would bless many Israelites through Jesus, and would condemn many others, those who would reject Jesus. Some scholars also believe that “rise” represents living with God forever, and that “fall” represents suffering forever away from God.

Simeon also called Jesus a “sign,” that is, someone that God would show to the people. Despite this, many people would speak against him and not accept his message.

How will a sword pierce Mary’s “soul”?

Simeon told Mary that a sword will pierce her “soul”(ψυχή/g5590). By saying this, Simeon meant that Mary would become very sad. Many scholars believe that it was over the death of Jesus that Mary would become sad like this. Some scholars believe that she would become sad over the division in Israel between those who would accept her Son and those who would reject him. Other scholars believe that she would become sad over grief Jesus caused when he stayed in the temple (see: Luke 2:49), and when he gave his disciples priority over his own family (see: Luke 8:21). It is also possible that Simeon spoke about the sword for more than one of these reasons. In any case, Mary would suffer greatly in the years ahead.

How did the birth of John the Baptist compare to Jesus’ birth?

There were some ways in which the birth of John the Baptist was born in the same way Jesus was born.

How did the Holy Spirit begin to work in a different way after Jesus was born?

Most scholars believe that God stopped sending prophets to Israel about four hundred years before Jesus was born. These four hundred years are called the “inter-testamental years,” that is, the years between when the last book of the Old Testament was written and when Jesus was born.

However, since Luke calls Anna a “prophetess”(προφῆτις/g4398), some scholars believe that the Holy Spirit continued to work in the same way in Israel. Still other scholars believe that God began to send prophets again after these four hundred years.

2:41-52

Why did Jesus’ parents go to Jerusalem every year?

The Law of Moses required Jewish men to go to three festivals in Jerusalem each year (see: Deuteronomy 16:16), but it was often impossible for the poor to go so often, because for many of them, Jerusalem was very far away. Probably many people went only to the Passover festival, as Mary and Joseph did. In doing so, they showed themselves to be people who honored God. At the Passover, they offered sacrifices and celebrated for a week. This festival was to remember how God had brought the Israelites out from Egypt and freed them from being slaves.

When did Jesus’ parents take him to the Passover?

Some scholars believe that this was the first time that Jesus’ parents took him to Jerusalem for the Passover. Other scholars believe that they took him every year. Either is possible.

How did Jesus become a son of the Law of Moses?

The Jews thought that when boys became twelve years old, they were old enough to know the difference between right and wrong. It was at this age that a Jewish boy began to have to obey the Law of Moses. People then began to call him a “son of the Law”.

How did Jesus’ parents leave him in Jerusalem?

Jesus and his parents traveled to Jerusalem in a large group of people. Mary and Joseph probably thought that everyone in the group made sure that all the children were with them.

Where did Mary and Joseph find Jesus?

Mary and Joseph found Jesus in the temple. Jesus was not inside the temple itself. He was in the courtyard of the temple.

How did Jesus amaze teachers in the temple?

During Passover, many teachers came to the temple. They taught by asking questions and then answering their own questions. At the end of the festival, although most visitors had left Jerusalem, the boy Jesus stayed behind in the temple. Perhaps Jesus asked questions of the teachers because he truly wanted to know various things about the Law of Moses. Perhaps he also asked questions in the same way the teachers did, in order to answer them himself. In any case, he answered questions in a way that amazed the teachers.

Why did Mary ask Jesus a question?

Mary asked Jesus a question because she cared for her son. She was very worried after she and Joseph could not find Jesus for three days. She thought that Jesus had done wrong when he left their group and stayed behind in Jerusalem. However, Jesus did not do anything wrong.

Who was Jesus’ Father?

What was “necessary” to happen?

Luke wrote the word “necessary”(δεῖ/g1163) to say God required Jesus to be in his Father’s house, or to be busy with his Father’s affairs. Jesus had no choice other than to honor and obey God. At the age of twelve, Jesus understood that he had to do what his Father wished him to do.

How did Jesus grow in wisdom?

Jesus grew up like other children grow up. Even though he was God, he was also a human being, so he needed to learn just like any other child. Luke seems to want to say that as Jesus grew, he understood better and better how he was going to serve God his Father.

Luke 3

3:1-20

Who was Tiberius Caesar?

Tiberius Caesar ruled the entire Roman Empire from A.D. 14 to 37. The fifteenth year of his reign was A.D. 27.

Who was Pontius Pilate?

Pontius Pilate was a “leader”(ἡγεμονεύω/g2230) in the Roman Empire. He ruled over Judea and the area near Judea from A.D. 26 to 36.

Who was Herod?

There are several men named Herod in the Bible. The man in this verse is Herod Antipas, one of the sons of King Herod the Great. He ruled a “fourth”(τετρααρχέω/g5075) of the area that his father ruled. Herod Antipas ruled over Galilee from 4 B.C. to A.D. 39.

Who was Philip?

Philip was another one of the sons of Herod the Great. He ruled a “fourth”(τετρααρχέω/g5075) of the area that his father ruled. This included the regions of Iturea and Trachonitis, which were located east of Caesarea Philippi, and south of Damascus.

Who was Lysanias?

The only thing that is known about Lysanias is that Luke said he was ruler of Abilene at this time. Abilene was place north of Mt. Hermon. Perhaps he was another son of Herod the Great. He ruled a “fourth”(τετρααρχέω/g5075) of the area that his father ruled.

Why did Luke give the names of Roman and Jewish rulers at the time of John the Baptist?

Luke gave the names of Roman and Jewish rulers at the time of John because John was a prophet who served God. In the Old Testament, when someone wrote about a prophet, they often said what kings were ruling when the prophets served God (see: Isaiah 1:1; Zechariah 1:1). Although Luke did not call John a prophet in this scripture (see: Luke 3:2), Zechariah and Jesus called John a prophet (see: Luke 1:76; 7:26). This was because God told him what to say to people.

Also, Luke gave the names of the rulers because his readers knew them. They knew that these rulers had did many evil things, and that the prophets suffered because of them. When the people of Israel read about these things, perhaps they thought about how kings in the past made the prophets suffer and die (see: Hebrews 11:32-40). John suffered and died because of evil rulers in the same way other prophets suffered and died.

Advice to translators: Use the expression for “clean” or “ritually pure” that you use in your version of the gospels.

Why was John’s baptism different than other kinds of baptism?

See: Baptize (Baptism); Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Clean and Unclean

How did Luke write about repenting?

“Repentance”(μετάνοια/g3341) is a turning, in the same way when someone turns from facing one way to facing another way. Some scholars think that it means to stop dishonoring God and to turn to follow a path that honors him. Other scholars think it means for a person to change what he thinks about God. John used the word “repentance” because he wanted the people to get ready for the messiah to come to them.

How did God forgive a Jew’s sins?

God will only forgive a person for sinning if that person believes in him. Before Jesus came to Earth, the Jews showed God that they believed in him by obeying the Law of Moses. When John the Baptist preached, some Jews showed that they trusted God by “repenting”(μετάνοια/g3341) and asking John to baptize them. However, it was not because of the way that they acted that God forgave them. It was because they trusted in him.

How did John serve God and Jesus?

John served God by helping the Jewish people to know that Jesus was the messiah and to believe in Jesus. Luke wrote about the way John served Jesus as if John was announcing that a king was coming (see: Luke 3:5). When a king visited, the people often repaired the road and made it easy to travel on. John explained to the people that the right way to receive Jesus was to repent and trust in God to save them.

Why did Luke write all flesh will see God’s salvation?

Luke wrote all flesh will see God’s salvation. Luke was repeating Isaiah 40:5. The Greek translation of the Old Testament used the word “salvation” in Isaiah 40:5. Luke may have also thinking about Isaiah 45:8,17; 46:13 and other scriptures in Isaiah. Isaiah wrote about God’s salvation many times.

What was flesh?

Flesh was “people”(σάρξ/g4561). That is, flesh was a metaphor to say that all people will know about the salvation God brings.

Why did John call the Jews poisonous snakes?

John called the Jews children of poisonous snakes because they did evil things. The Jews thought they were Abraham’s children and friends with God. While Abraham was their ancestor, they did not do the things that Abraham did. Therefore, they were not friends with God. Isaiah said that God’s enemies among the Israelites were poisonous snakes (see: Isaiah 59:5).

Advice to translators: “Imply” means to want to say something without saying it clearly.

Why did John speak of the wrath to come?

John implied that God will be angry with the people who do not “repent”(μετάνοια/g3341). He also implied that he was talking about the “Day of the Lord,” when God will judge the whole world.

How did John speak about fruit?

John spoke about people doing good things as if they were trees producing fruit. That is, when people “repented”(μετάνοια/g3341), they made fruit. John said that if there was no fruit, then they did not truly “repent”.

If Jews did not do good things, then John said they did not live in the same way Abraham lived. If Jews did good things, then John said they were “true” descendants of Abraham. That is, they lived in the way that Abraham lived. However, the Jews thought they were “true” descendants of Abraham even when they did evil things. John said they were wrong to think that. He said they needed to do good things.

John said when trees did not make fruit, they were useless. Therefore, men cut them down and burned them. In the Bible, when God punishes sinners it is often spoken about as if they were being burned (see: Matthew 13:49-50; Revelation 21:8). If the Jews did not “repent”, God would punish them. They only had a short period of time in which to repent.

Finally, when people “repented,” they changed how they treated other people. They were to share with those who lacked what they needed every day. They were also to treat all people the same way. John wanted people to think about the things they did.

What did the Jews think about tax collectors?

Because of this, the Jews considered Jewish tax collectors to be traitors to their own people so that they could gain money for themselves.

Advice to translators: A sandal is a type of shoe that does not completely surround the foot. When someone wears a sandal, you can see his toes.

Why was John unworthy to untie Jesus’ sandals?

Except for Jesus, John the Baptist honored God more than anyone else who ever lived (see: Luke 7:28). He was humble, and he knew that Jesus was far stronger than himself. He knew Jesus is God. Because of this, John did not feel that he was good enough to approach Jesus. For the Jews, God could not be approached because he is perfectly “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040). That is, God is perfect and completely different from men.

In ancient Israel, people’s feet got dirty from the dusty ground they walked on. Only servants would touch someone’s feet; they did so in order to wash them for them. People wore sandals on their feet, so their sandals also became dirty. John thought that Jesus was so much greater than himself, that he did not deserve even to help him remove his sandals.

Why did people baptize other people?

How did Jesus baptize in the Holy Spirit and in fire?

Some scholars say Jesus baptized in the Holy Spirit and in fire when he punished people who did evil things (see: Luke 3:9,17). Other scholars say Jesus baptized in the Holy Spirit and fire by filling people with the Holy Spirit so they could serve God (see: Acts 1:5; 2:3-4).

Advice to translators: This entry is mainly for people in cultures that do not know or use threshing floors.

What was a threshing floor?

A threshing floor was a bare place on the ground where people separated grain from its stalk. In some places, people made threshing floors inside large buildings. At the time of John the Baptist, most threshing floors were outside.

When people separated the grain from its stalk, they often beat the stalks or they had large animals pull heavy loads across the stalks. Then, the people threw the stalks into the air, where the wind blew away the useless parts. The grain, which was heavier, fell back to the ground. Then the people put the grain into bags.

When John said that the messiah would separate grain, he meant that the messiah would separate the people who believed in him from those who rejected him. The writers of the Bible often spoke of God punishing the wicked people as if he were making a fire burn forever (see: Matthew 25:41; Revelation 20:10,15).

What was the good news John announced?

When Luke said that John announced the “good news” or “gospel”(εὐαγγελίζω/g2097) to the Jews, he meant that John told everyone to repent of their sins. They must also be “baptized”(βαπτίζω/g0907) to get ready for the messiah.

When Jesus began to teach the people, he told them more things about this good news. He told people that the “kingdom of God” was coming. He also spoke more and more clearly about what he would do. He would die on a cross but he would rise again. This was what he must do as the “Lamb of God.” However, it seems that he only said this to the twelve disciples. It does not seem that he ever told the people in general about these things.

3:21-22

Why was Jesus praying when he was baptized?

Jesus was praying when he was baptized because he wanted the Holy Spirit to help him serve God. Luke often wrote about someone praying at the same time when he wrote about the Holy Spirit. He wrote about how Jesus taught his disciples how to pray to God. Later, God the Father gave the Holy Spirit to them (see: Luke 11:13). God filled Christians with the Holy Spirit when they prayed (see: Acts 4:31).

Advice to translators: For “the Holy Spirit filled Christians,” consider using the expression in your version of Acts 2:4.

Why was the Holy Spirit in bodily form of a dove?

In the Bible, a dove represented many different things. Only Luke wrote the Holy Spirit was in the “bodily”(σωματικός/g4984) “form”(εἶδος/g1491) of a dove.” Luke wrote that because he noted well the service of the Holy Spirit at the start of his Gospel (see: Luke 1:15,35,41,67; 2:25-27).

Advice to translators: For “the bodily form of a dove,” use the expression in your Bible version.

Why did God call Jesus his Son?

God called Jesus his Son because God was announcing that Jesus was the messiah whom he had promised to send. In Psalms 2:7, God said the person he made king was his “Son”. God also loves Jesus and is pleased with him. God spoke from heaven when Jesus was baptized. The people heard him, but they did not see him.

Why was Jesus baptized?

John “baptized”(βαπτίζω/g0907) people as part of their “repenting”(μετανοέω/g3340) from their sins. He did this so that they would be able to welcome the Messiah, Jesus Christ. He also “baptized” Jesus (see: Mark 1:9), because Jesus asked him to do so, even though Jesus had never sinned. He never needed to “repent” of having sinned. Most scholars think that Jesus wanted to be “baptized” in order to prepare him to be a sacrifice to God. He would die in the same way a sacrifice was done to allow people to be at peace with God.

3:23-38

Why did Luke write how old Jesus was when he began to serve the people?

Luke wrote that Jesus was about thirty years old when he began to serve the people. The Jews thought that this was when a man should begin doing the work that he would do for the rest of his life. Joseph was thirty years old when he became a leader in Egypt (see: Genesis 41:46). David was thirty when he began to rule over Israel (see: 2 Samuel 5:4). The Levites began serving in the tent of meeting at the age of thirty (see: Numbers 4:3).

Advice to translators: A genealogy is a list of someone’s ancestors or descendants.

How was Luke’s genealogy of Jesus different from Matthew’s genealogy of Jesus?

Luke’s genealogy of Jesus is different from Matthew’s genealogy in several ways.

See: Gospel;Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Genealogy; Son of David

Advice to translators: A genealogy is a list of someone’s ancestors or descendants.

Why was Luke’s genealogy of Jesus different from Matthew’s genealogy of Jesus?

Scholars give different reasons why Luke’s genealogy of Jesus was different from Matthew’s genealogy.

Advice to translators: A genealogy is a list of someone’s ancestors or descendants.

Why did Luke write a genealogy of Jesus?

Luke’s genealogy named the ancestors of Jesus back to Adam, the first man, and then back to God. Luke wanted people to know that Jesus was related to all mankind, not only to the Jews. Therefore, Luke also wanted his readers to know that Jesus came to bring the gospel to all mankind.

Some scholars think Luke wanted people to know Jesus was different than Adam (see: Romans 5:12-21). When Adam sinned, the whole world rebelled against God and began to die. However, Jesus came so that people could live forever with God.

Luke 4

4:1-13

Why did Luke write that Jesus was full of the Holy Spirit when he went into the wilderness?

Luke wrote that the Holy Spirit wanted Jesus to go into the wilderness. In the wilderness, the devil tried to make Jesus sin. Matthew and Mark also wrote about the Holy Spirit doing this (see: Matthew 4:1; Mark 1:12). However, only Luke wrote that Jesus was full of the Holy Spirit. Some scholars say Jesus had the Holy Spirit in him and was full of the Holy Spirit since he was baptized (see: Luke 3:21-22). Other scholars say Luke wanted people to know that Jesus was not “tempted or tested”(πειράζω/g3985) because he did something wrong.

See: Filling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Wilderness; Tempt (Temptation); Test

Advice to translators: The devil tried to trap Jesus and get him to sin, this was a “temptation.” A “temptation” was a certain type of test or a trap. A “wilderness” was an area that was very hot and had no water.

How did Jesus in the wilderness compare with the Israelites?

Jesus in the wilderness compared to the Israelites because God tested Israel in the wilderness after they left Egypt with Moses. They did not obey God. However, Jesus obeyed God when the devil tried to make him sin. Also, the forty days Jesus was in the wilderness compared to the forty years the Israelites were in the wilderness. The Israelites were in the wilderness one year for each day the spies were in the promised land. In the same way Jesus was in the wilderness one day for each year the Israelites were in the wilderness (see: Numbers 14:33-34).

Why did Jesus fast for forty days?

The Old Testament used the number forty is used many times. Moses and Elijah began to serve God in a special way after they fasted for forty days (see: Exodus 34:28; 1 Kings 19:8). After Jesus fasted, he began to serve God in a special way and tell Israel that he was the messiah.

The devil tried to convince Adam to sin. He also tried to convince Jesus to sin. How did Satan do this?

The devil tried to convince Adam to sin. He also tried to convince Jesus to sin. Some scholars think that Satan did this in the same way. They think that he did it in a certain way for a certain reason. Perhaps, John talked about these reasons in 1 John 2:16.

Advice to translators: In some translations, Satan said “if” you are the son of God. However, Satan knew that Jesus was the Son of God. This question may need to be adapted to explain your local translation.

Did Satan know that Jesus is the Son of God?

Satan knew that Jesus is the Son of God. However, the devil wanted Jesus to stop being the Son of God. Perhaps he thought that God would reject Jesus if Jesus rejected God.

In the Old Testament, Israel was also called the “son” of God (see: Exodus 4:22-23; Hosea 11:1). Jesus is also the Son of God. However, he is not the son of God in the same way that Israel was the son of God. Israel disobeyed God and God punished them in the same way a parent punished their son. The devil wanted Jesus to disobey God. Perhaps, Satan wanted God to punish Jesus. Despite this, Jesus obeyed God in the same way a son should obey his father.

Why did the devil tempt Jesus when Jesus was hungry?

The devil wanted Jesus to turn a stone into bread because Jesus was hungry. Jesus was very hungry after not eating for forty days. The devil knew Jesus was a human being in every way except Jesus did not sin. Perhaps Luke remembered that the Israelites were also hungry in the desert. When they were hungry, they disobeyed God (see: Exodus 16:8). However, Jesus obeyed God when he was hungry.

The devil told Jesus to make himself food in the desert. Why did Jesus not do this?

Scholars give several reasons why Jesus did not make himself food in the desert.

However, some scholars say it was not always wrong for Jesus to make food. When Jesus answered the devil, he repeated a scripture that spoke about the manna that God made (see: Deuteronomy 8:3). Later, Jesus made food for people (see: Luke 5:4-10; 9:12-17).

How did the devil show Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world”?

Scholars believe the devil showed Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world” in a vision. Whether it was the world that Rome ruled or the whole world, no one was able to see all of it at one time from a mountain. It was a real seeing but it did not belong to this world. Some scholars say it was real the same way the heavens opened at Jesus’ baptism (see: Luke 3:21). Some scholars say that is why Luke did not say Jesus was on a mountain. Other scholars say when the devil led Jesus up it was on a mountain.

How was the devil able to give Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world”?

The devil was able to give Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world” because God gave permission to the devil to rule the whole world (see: 1 John 5:19). However, this is only for a limited time (see: John 12:31; 16:11).

Why did the devil want to give Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world”?

The devil wanted to give Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world” because that was not God’s plan for Jesus. God gives Jesus authority to rule the world (see: Psalm 2:8; Daniel 7:14; Matthew 28:18). However, God’s plan was for Jesus to suffer and die before he entered into glory (see: Luke 24:26). Paul also wrote about this (see: Philippians 2:5-11).

Why did Jesus refuse to worship the devil to receive “all the kingdoms of the world”?

Jesus refused to worship the devil to receive “all the kingdoms of the world” because the Old Testament wrote only God must be worshipped. That is, someone cannot worship God and worship someone else at the same time. Jesus noted this well by adding the word “only”(μόνος/g3441) when he repeated the Old Testament scripture (see: Deuteronomy 6:13).

How did the devil use Psalm 91 in a wrong way?

The devil used Psalm 91 in a wrong way by telling Jesus that God protected people from harm even when they tested God. The devil tried to convince Jesus that he was able to throw himself down from the “highest point of the temple.” However, the writer of Psalm 91 wrote about someone who trusted God, even when things were difficult. He also wrote about how God promised to care for people who trusted in him. However, the devil wanted to use this Psalm in a different way. He wanted Jesus to think God would help him, even if Jesus tested God or rejected the things that God said. However, God did not promise to protect those who rejected him in Psalm 91.

Why was Jesus not willing to test God?

Jesus was not willing to test God because Jesus knew all scriptures and he knew how to follow them in the right way. Jesus repeated Deuteronomy 6:16 to the devil. That Scripture said people must not test God. Jesus did not argue with the devil about scripture.

Advice to translators: Translate the phrase “until another time” as your local translation does. Why did Luke write “until another time”? Luke wrote “until another time” so his readers would know the devil left Jesus in order to wait for another time to try to make Jesus disobey God. The devil also tempted Jesus when he died on the cross. At that time, people spoke to Jesus using words using the same words the devil said, “If you are the Son of God” (see: Matthew 27:40).

4:14-15

Why did the second major section of Luke’s gospel begin here?

Jesus’ temptation concluded the first major section of Luke’s gospel. Jesus was a baby born from a virgin when he came into the world. John the Baptist prepared people for Jesus’ coming. Luke recorded Jesus’ genealogy and temptation. Jesus then began seeking people. He announced his ministry at his hometown. He taught and did miracles. This division of major sections is taken from the key verse of Luke’s gospel (see: Luke 19:10).

What did Luke say about the start of Jesus’ earthly service?

After the devil tempted Jesus, Jesus went back to Galilee in the “power”(δύναμις/g1411) of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit helped Jesus to do the great things that he did. He taught and did miracles because the Holy Spirit gave him the power to do these things. Also, Luke said that many people believed in Jesus when he started his earthly service. When Jesus began teaching, everyone in Galilee spoke well of him.

4:16-30

Why did Jesus stand to read the scroll in the synagogue?

Jesus stood to read the scroll in the synagogue because when someone read scripture they needed to stand. This was a way to honor God. Luke wrote that Jesus often went to the synagogue. This time when Jesus went to the synagogue, he asked to read Scripture. Jesus read the words of the prophet Isaiah (see: Isaiah 61:1-2).

How did the prophecy that Jesus read from Isaiah say Jesus is the Messiah?

Isaiah prophesied that the Holy Spirit, the “Spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) of the “Lord”(κύριος/g2962), would be with the messiah (see: Luke 3:22). There were three ways that the people would know the messiah.

See: Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Law of Moses; Sabbath

Why did Jesus not talk about God’s judgment when he read from Isaiah?

Scholars give several reasons why Jesus did not talk about God’s judgment when he read from Isaiah.

Why did Jesus tell the people a proverb?

Jesus told the people a proverb about a doctor healing himself because the people wanted Jesus to do miracles in Nazareth. They knew Jesus did miracles in Capernaum and now they wanted him to do the same things in Nazareth (see: Luke 4:23). However, Jesus did not do what they wanted because the people did not believe in him (see: Matthew 13:57-58).

Why did Jesus talk about the prophets, Elijah and Elisha?

Jesus talked about the prophets, Elijah and Elisha. These men died many years before. Jesus wanted the people of Nazareth to know that they rejected him in the same way that the Israelites rejected Elijah and Elisha. However, the people of Nazareth knew that God sent Elijah and Elisha. After the Israelites rejected them, Elijah and Elisha helped the Gentiles. The Israelites thought that the Gentiles were evil and did not honor God. Therefore, a prophet should not help them. After the people of Nazareth rejected him, Jesus began to help Gentiles.

Why did all the people in the synagogue try to kill Jesus?

Jesus read the words of Isaiah to the people in Luke 4:18-19 (see: Isaiah 61:1-2). All the people in the synagogue tried to kill Jesus because the things he said made them angry. They thought that Isaiah was speaking about God saving Israel. Jesus said that it was about the Gentiles. This insulted the Jews because they thought the Gentiles were evil.

4:31-44

Why were the people amazed at the teaching of Jesus?

Luke said that the people were “amazed”(ἐκπλήσσω/g1605) at the things Jesus taught. They were amazed because Jesus said the words God commanded him to speak (see: Matthew 7:29). Jesus spoke with “power”(ἐξουσία/g1849) that came from the Holy Spirit and God himself. Scholars think that Jesus explained the Old Testament to the people.

What was another way Jesus demonstrated his power in the synagogue?

While Jesus was teaching in the synagogue, a man began to shout loudly. The man was controlled by a demon. Jesus commanded the demon to be “quiet”(φιμόω/g5392) and he commanded the demon to “come out”(ἐξέρχομαι/g1831) of the shouting man. Luke wanted people to know that Jesus could make demons obey him because he is God. Once again, the people were amazed with Jesus and the power that God had given him.

How did Jesus heal Simon’s mother-in-law?

Simon’s mother-in-law was sick with a “high fever”(πυρετός/g4446)(μέγας/g3173) fever. Jesus stood over Simon’s mother-in-law and “commanded”(ἐπιτιμάω/g2008) the fever to leave. Simon’s mother-in-law was immediately healed. Some scholars think that Luke wanted people to know that Jesus could immediately heal a sick person. Other scholars think a demon caused the fever. Jesus “commanded” the fever to leave in the same way that he “commanded” the demon to leave the man in the synagogue.

Why did people come to Jesus after sunset?

People came to Jesus after sunset because it was the sabbath. People did not travel very far or carry a heavy load on the Sabbath. Therefore, after the sabbath they brought ill and demon possessed people to Jesus. Jesus healed them of various diseases and cast out demons.

Why did Jesus lay his hands on people when healing them?

Jesus laid his hands on people when he healed them because he loved them or he favored them. However, putting his hands on people was not what healed them. Instead, it was the power of God.

Why did Jesus command the demons not to say he is the Son of God even though they were right that he is the Messiah?

Scholars give several reasons why Jesus commanded the demons not to say he is the Son of God even though they were right that he is the messiah.

Why did God sent Jesus?

God sent Jesus to tell people about God’s reign. Some scholars think Jesus told people he was the messiah. They think Jesus offered to rule the Jews on the earth. Other scholars think that Jesus wanted people to believe in him and obey him as their king. They think God sent him to help people to be at peace with God.

Luke 5

5:1-11

Why were the people coming to Jesus?

Luke said that many people went Jesus to hear the “word”(λόγος/g3056) of God. That is, they wanted to hear the things that God told Jesus to say. These were often instructions, warnings, or prophecies. Jesus did this from a boat. Luke said Jesus asked Peter to take him out into the water on Peter’s boat. Jesus sat down in the boat and began to speak the word of God to the people. Teachers often sat when giving instruction during the time of Jesus.

Why did Simon not want to fish in the deep water?

Simon did not want to fish in deeper water because he knew that people fished in deep water at night, not in the day. Simon fished all night the previous night in the deep water. Simon knew this was not a good way to fish. Some scholars think he thought he knew more about fishing than Jesus knew. Other scholars think he tired and was discouraged from fishing all night and not catching anything. In any case, some scholars say Simon respected Jesus because he was a great teacher. He called him “master”(ἐπιστάτης/g1988). Simon finally did what Jesus asked of him. Other scholars say he did what Jesus asked because he knew Jesus could do things that only God could do.

Why did Simon bow down to Jesus?

When Simon Peter saw how many fish he caught, he bowed down to Jesus. This miracle showed Simon that Jesus was more than his master or leader. Jesus has power that only God has. Simon called Jesus “Lord”(κύριος/g2962). Simon knew himself to be a “sinful man” (ἁμαρτωλός/g0268). In the Old Testament, people often bowed down and did not look at God because they feared God and knew how great he is (see: Isaiah 6:5). Simon and all the people with him were “amazed”(θάμβος/g2285) at what Jesus did.

Advice to translators: When someone “bows down” to another person, they either bend at the waist or lie down on the ground. When they did this, they were not as tall as the other person and they did not look at them. This was a way to show respect to people who were greater.

What did Jesus do because Simon was amazed?

Jesus told Simon to not “fear”(φοβέω/g5399). He told Simon that he will be catching people now, not fish. This was a metaphor. In the same way Peter gathered fish for his work by fishing, Jesus wanted Peter to gather people into the kingdom of God (see: Acts 2:38-42). After Jesus spoke, Simon, James, and John left “everything”(πᾶς/g3956) and followed him.

5:12-16

Why did Luke say that the man was “full of leprosy”?

Some scholars think Luke used the medical term “full of leprosy” because this meant a severe case of leprosy. Luke described a man who was “completely covered”(πλήρης/g4134) with a skin disease called “leprosy”(λέπρα/g3014). A person full of leprosy was unable to be healed.

What did the leper do when he saw Jesus coming?

The man with leprosy came to Jesus and “dropped to the ground”(πίπτω/g4098). Some scholars think he heard about Jesus healing many people (see: Luke 4:37). The man called Jesus “Lord”(κύριος/g2962). He told Jesus that if Jesus wanted him to be healed, he would be healed. He knew that Jesus had the ability to heal him from leprosy. But he knew he had no power to make Jesus do this if Jesus did not want to heal him. However, Jesus said he wanted to heal the man. Jesus told the man to “be cleansed”(καθαρίζω/g2511). The leprosy healed immediately.

Why did Jesus tell the leper not to tell anyone but go to the priest immediately?

Jesus told the man he healed to immediately go the the priest. Some scholars think that Jesus did not want to bring attention to himself. Other scholars think Jesus wanted the man to go to the priest and have the priest say that this man was clean. That is, he wanted the Priest to prove he was clean before the man began speaking with other people in the town. If a man with leprosy went into the town, he broke the Law of Moses. The priest had to say he was clean.

What other things did Jesus tell the man with leprosy to do?

Jesus also told the man to make an offering in the same way the Law of Moses commanded (see: Leviticus 4-7). Jesus said giving this offering showed the man’s healing and cleansing of leprosy. Some scholars think this showed only the priest and those at the temple his healing. Other scholars think this showed all people his healing. For both of these reasons, Jesus wanted the man to obey the Law of Moses.

Why did Jesus go to the wilderness to pray?

Scholars say Jesus prayed alone in the wilderness (See: Luke 5:16) because he did not want other people to see him. He did not want other people to give him attention for praying. Jesus prayed alone many times. People gave Jesus a lot of attention when he healed people and got rid of their demons. God gave Jesus the strength not to want attention when he prayed. Jesus showed his disciples that he obeyed God in everything he did. God guided him when he prayed.

5:17-26

What was the “power of the Lord” in Jesus?

Many scholars think that the “power of the Lord” in Jesus was the Holy Spirit (see: Luke 4:18) This made Jesus able to heal people. Some scholars think Luke wanted people to know that God the Father was also with Jesus. That is, all of God’s power gave Jesus the ability to heal people.

How did the paralyzed man get to Jesus?

Luke said the paralyzed man was taken to Jesus on a “bed”(κλίνη/g2825). Most scholars think this was a poor man’s bed. That is, it was a mat or mattress filled with straw. The men carrying the mat went up onto the roof. They took the tiles off the roof of the house and lowered the bed to Jesus in the house (see: Mark 2:3-4).

Who believed in Jesus?

Some scholars think it was the men who helped the paralyzed man who believed in Jesus. They did anything they needed to do in order to get their friend to Jesus. They had no doubt that Jesus was able to heal their friend. Other scholars think Jesus also spoke about the paralyzed man who believed in Jesus. The paralyzed man gave permission to his friends to lower him down to Jesus through the roof. He knew Jesus had the ability to heal him.

Why did the Pharisees and Scribes say that Jesus insulted God?

The Pharisees and Scribes said Jesus “insulted God”(βλασφημία/g0988) because Jesus told the paralyzed man that he forgave his sins. The Pharisees and Scribes understood that only God can forgive sin (see: Isaiah 43:25; Psalm 32:5; Psalm 51:4). They did not understand that Jesus is God, and he can forgive sins also.

How did Jesus know what the Scribes and Pharisees were thinking?

Scholars say Jesus showed the people that he is God because he knew what the Scribes and Pharisees were thinking.

How did Jesus show that he had the power to forgive sins?

To show that he was able to forgive sins, Jesus healed the paralyzed man. The Jews knew that only God forgives sins and only God heals people. Jesus also knew this. Jesus showed that he was God by healing this man and forgiving his sins.

5:27-32

Who was Levi?

Luke said that Levi was a tax collector. Many scholars think Levi was this man’s name in the Aramaic language. The Book of Matthew said that this tax collector was also called Matthew. Jesus called Matthew one of the first of the twelve apostles. (see: Matthew 10:2-4).

How did Jesus respond to the Pharisees when they asked why he ate with sinners?

Jesus said that “healthy”(ὑγιαίνω/g5198) people do not need a doctor. Jesus used the metaphor of someone needing a doctor to talk about people who thought they were at peace with God because they did the right things.They thought they did not need God’s forgiveness for their sins. The Pharisees thought they were at peace with God because they did the right things. They closely followed the Jewish Law. Jesus said to his disciples and to the Pharisees that he had come for the “sick”(κακῶς/g2560). “Sick” was a metaphor talking about sinners.

Why did Jesus say he “called people to repentance”?

What did it mean to fast?

Who were the wedding guests and the bridegroom?

Jesus used the metaphor of wedding guests to speak about all the people who followed him. He used the metaphor of a bridegroom to speak about himself. Many scholars think that much feasting and rejoicing happened at a wedding, not fasting. Jesus spoke clearly that the time for fasting comes when the bridegroom leaves the wedding. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the future when he was going to be crucified.

Why did Jesus talk about old and new clothes?

Jesus used the metaphor of “old clothes” to speak about a person who was living by Jewish traditions made from their law. Jesus used the metaphor of “new clothes” to speak about those who believed in Jesus. That is, they are changed into something new because of Jesus. Someone cannot become new by just adding new ideas to their old idea. That is, they cannot simply “patch” themselves. Becoming a new person is to be changed into someone completely different. The Holy Spirit inside the Christian makes these changes.

Why did Jesus talk about old and new wineskins?

The old wineskin spoke about the person in their old way of living. That is, they lived in the same way all sinners live. The new wineskin spoke about a person who believed in Jesus. The old wineskin cannot hold the life of Jesus. God works to make a person new when Jesus comes to live in the new person through faith in Jesus.

Many scholars think this last part of the parable spoke directly to the Pharisees. These scholars think Jesus told them they did not want this new idea, that is, believing in Jesus. That is, they found comfort with the old works of the Law of Moses. Advice to Translators: A wineskin was a leather sac used to hold wine.

Luke 6

6:1-5

Why did the Pharisees not want Jesus and his disciples to pick grain?

The Pharisees did not want Jesus and his disciples to pick grain on the Sabbath. The Law of Moses said that people cannot harvest grain on the Sabbath. But, the religious teachers said that picking grain on the Sabbath and harvesting grain on the Sabbath were the same activity. They said that both broke the Law of Moses. But, the Law of Moses says that it is good for a person to pick grain if they are hungry. However, they cannot use a tool to cut the grain (see: Deuteronomy 23:25).

How did Jesus respond to the Pharisees?

Jesus told the Pharisees about when David went to the house of God and “received”(λαμβάνω/g2983) the bread from the priest. The priest made new bread every Sabbath day. The Law gave the old bread to the priest for food. The Law of Moses always said to do good things, even on the Sabbath. The priest did a good thing by giving David and his men the bread because they were hungry.

Why did Jesus say that the “Son of Man is Lord of the Sabbath”?

Jesus said that the “Son of Man is Lord of the Sabbath” because he is God, and God made the laws in the Law of Moses about the Sabbath. That is, because he made the Sabbath, he can say what can and cannot be done on the Sabbath (see: Genesis 2:3; Exodus 20:8-11). Genesis said that “God”(אֱלֹהִימ/h0430) created heaven and earth (see: Genesis 1:1). The Hebrew word for God is in the plural form. Also, God said in the plural, “Let us make” (see: Genesis 1:26). This means that God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit helped create heaven and earth. That is, God the Son, Jesus, created heaven and earth and also created the laws about the Sabbath (see: John 1:1-5; Colossians 1:15-18).

6:6-11

Why did the Scribes and Pharisees become angry when Jesus healed a person?

The Scribes and Pharisees said giving medical help on the Sabbath was work. The Scribes and Pharisees said the things they taught must be obeyed in the same way people obeyed the Law of Moses. However, nothing in the Law of Moses said giving medical help on the Sabbath day was wrong. The Old Testament made it clear that it was always lawful to do good everyday of the week (see: Deuteronomy 22:1-4).

6:12-16

Why did Jesus go to the mountain to pray?

Perhaps Jesus went to the mountain to talk with God about the apostles. That is, he was about to choose those to be his special disciples. Luke does not say how many disciples Jesus had when he called them to be apostles. Later in Luke’s gospel, he spoke about his having seventy other disciples (see: Luke 10:1).

Why did Jesus choose twelve of the disciples to be apostles?

Some scholars think that in the same way there were twelve tribes of Israel, Jesus chose twelve disciples to be apostles. They think Jesus chose the twelve apostles to be the new spiritual leaders of Israel. They think Jesus wanted these apostles to lead Israel based on the promises of the New Covenant (see: Jeremiah 31:31-33). Other scholars think Jesus chose the twelve apostles to be the spiritual leaders of the church, and not the new leaders of Israel. The Apostle Paul spoke about apostles and prophets being the foundation of God’s household.They held up the church with the truth of the gospel in the same way a house is held up by its foundation. That is, they lead the church, told others about the gospel, and protected the gospel from false teachers. The household of God consisted of both Christian Jews and Christian Gentiles (see: Ephesians 2:19-20; 3:1-7).

6:17-19

Why did the crowds wait for Jesus and his disciples?

The crowds waited for Jesus because they wanted to hear him teach. Also, they wanted him to heal them from their sicknesses. These people never heard anyone teach in the way Jesus taught. No one ever healed others in the same way that Jesus healed. Many people went to Jesus so they could touch him and be healed. They wanted to touch him because healing power was coming from him. Jesus healed people who were attacked by evil, unclean spirits. Many more of Jesus’ disciples were in the crowds that came to Jesus.

6:20-23

To whom did Jesus teach?

Luke wrote that Jesus looked at his disciples when he taught. This was the twelve apostles who came down the mountain with him. Also, it was the larger crowd of Jesus’ disciples waiting for him to come down from the mountain (see: Luke 6:17).

What four things did Jesus teach that God approved?

6:24-26

What four things did Jesus teach that God did not reward?

6:27-36

Why did Jesus talk to those “who hear”?

Some scholars think Jesus was speaking to his disciples when he said, “I say to you who hear”(ἀκούω/g0191) (see: 6:20-26). Jesus only spoke to the whole crowd around him after he spoke to the disciples. Other scholars think that when Jesus said, “I say to you who hear,” he was speaking to those who listened and obeyed his words. That is, they obeyed because they heard.

What three things did Jesus tell his disciples to do?

How did God the Father show mercy to people?

Some scholars think Jesus said God the Father shows mercy to people by not getting angry quickly. He also gives approval and unchanging love to them (see: Psalm 103:8). Luke later said that Jesus told a story of a man who showed the same type of mercy that the Father shows (see: Luke 10:30-37).

6:37-38

How did Jesus tell Christians to treat others?

Jesus told Christians not to“judge”(κρίνω/g2919). Only God can judge a person because he knows what a person really wants, even if they do not tell anyone or do not know themselves. Also, Jesus told believers not to “condemn”(καταδικάζω/g2613) others. Only God can condemn.

Jesus told Christians to forgive others. That is, Christians are to forgive others when they do something wrong to them. This is not the same forgiveness for disobeying God. Only God can forgive those sins. Also, Jesus told Christians to freely “give”(δίδωμι/g1325) to others. That is, to meet the needs of others.

What was a “good measure?”

Jesus said the metaphor “good measure” to tell Christians about how valuable it was to give a lot to others. In the days of Jesus, the shop owners measured and sold their grain by pouring it into a person’s lap. The people wore a robe with a fold between their legs. A seller measured the grain and filled the fold of the robe. The fold was then pressed together and shaken. This made space for more grain. The seller then poured more grain into the fold of the robe until it went over the top of the fold.

6:39-42

Why did Jesus tell this parable?

Jesus used this parable to say that his disciples needed to be “fully trained”(καταρτίζω/g2675). Once they become fully trained, they will teach others. A fully trained disciple is one who understands God’s word fully. That is, because he understands God’s word fully, he does what God wants him to do (see: Hebrews 5:12-14). A fully trained disciple is one who knows when they hear a false teacher. Jesus said these false teachers were blind. That is, they were blind to true things about God. He told his disciples to not follow the teachings of a blind, false teacher.

6:43-45

What was the “treasure” of a person’s heart?

Jesus used the word “treasure” to say how valuable the works were from a person’s “heart”(καρδία/g2588). When the Bible wrote about a person’s “heart,” it meant a person’s inner self. A person who did not believe in Jesus was under the control of the devil (see: Ephesians 2:1-3). But a person who believed in Jesus was a new creation. The Holy Spirit controlled them (see: 2 Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 1:13-14).

In the same way a tree grew only one type of fruit, a person spoke what was in their heart. This was not both good and evil.

6:46-49

Why did Jesus say that being his disciple was like building a house?

Jesus said that in the same way a house was built on a solid foundation, a Christian needed to trust Jesus so that they were able to withstand the devil. Jesus’s words were their solid foundation. Jesus said that he was the cornerstone of the house (see: Ephesians 2:19-21). That is, he is the cornerstone of the church. In the same way a house with a solid foundation will not be destroyed during a severe storm, so a Christian who follows Jesus’s words will not be destroyed when the devil attacks them.

Also, in the same way a house without a solid foundation is easily destroyed when a severe storm comes, someone who does not follow Jesus’ words will be destroyed by the works of the enemy, the devil.

Advice to translators: A foundation is the base or bottom part of a house. If a foundation a not made well, then the whole house cannot be made well. A cornerstone is the first stone put in place in a house or building. After this stone is put into place, it affects the rest of the house. If it is put into crooked, then the whole house will be crooked.

Luke 7

7:1-10

Where is Capernaum?

What was a centurion?

Why did the centurion send two groups of people to Jesus?

The centurion sent two groups of people to Jesus because he was a Gentile. Perhaps he thought the leaders of the Jews had more influence than he did to ask Jesus to heal his servant. So he sent the leaders of the Jews to Jesus. Scholars think the centurion was humble because he felt unworthy for Jesus to come to his house and instead he sent his friends to speak with Jesus.

Why did Matthew write that the centurion himself spoke to Jesus?

Matthew also wrote about this story, but he did not say the centurion sent people to Jesus (see: Matthew 8:5-13). Many scholars think the centurion spoke through his friends. That is, their words were the same as his words.

Why did the message of the centurion amaze Jesus?

7:11-17

Why did Jesus raise the young man from the dead?

Why did Jesus not become unclean when he touched the dead body?

The Old Testament spoke about uncleanness coming over someone who touches a dead body (see: Number 19:11-6). However, when Jesus raised the widow’s son back to life, he made the man clean. Because he raised the boy, Jesus never became unclean under the Law of Moses.

Why did all the people say Jesus was a “great prophet”?

The people said Jesus was a “great prophet” because he raised a young man from the dead. Only two other prophets raised people from the dead. Elijah raised a widow’s son (see: 1 Kings 17:17-18), and Elisha raised the son of a Shunammite woman (see: 2 Kings 4:18-37).

7:18-23

Why did John send two of his disciples to ask Jesus if he was the “Coming One”?

Scholars give two reasons why John sent his disciples to ask Jesus if he is the “Coming One.” That is, if Jesus was the messiah whom God promised to come.

Why might people “fall away” because of Jesus?

Some scholars think Jesus’ words spoke about people in general. They think people “fall away” because they expected the Messiah to be someone different than who he really is. Other scholars think Jesus spoke to John specifically. They think Jesus’ words told John not to stop believing in Jesus because judgment did not happen at the time John thought it was going to happen.

7:24-28

Why did Jesus ask the crowds about going into the wilderness?

Jesus asked the crowds three questions about going into the wilderness to speak about the serious message of John. Jesus did not want the crowds to answer the questions, but he wanted to use the questions to teach the truth about John. The first question spoke about a reed shaken by the wind. The wind easily bent reeds back and forth, and this was a common sight. People did not travel to the wilderness to see reeds bending in the wind. Some scholars think Jesus was saying that John was not a man who was easily swayed. Rather he was a solid man who believed in the coming Messiah.

Jesus then asked the people if they went to the wilderness to see a man dressed in soft, fancy clothes. The people knew that a person in soft, fancy clothes did not live in the wilderness. The third question Jesus asked was whether the people went out to the wilderness to see a prophet. Jesus told the crowds that John was more than just a prophet.

Why did Jesus say John was more than a prophet?

Many scholars think Jesus said John was “more than a prophet” because John spoke about the coming of the Messiah. The Old Testament prophet, Malachi, spoke about a prophet coming to tell people about the Messiah before the messiah came. Malachi spoke about the prophet John. John not only told people about the coming of the messiah, he also saw the messiah. He witnessed God’s words about Jesus happen (see: John 1:32-34). Jesus even spoke about John the prophet being the same as Elijah, the prophet promised to come (see: Matthew 17:11-13).

Why did Jesus say the least in the kingdom was actually greater than John?

Scholars think Jesus said the least in the kingdom was actually greater than John because John lived in the time before Jesus began his ministry. That is, John did not live to see Jesus die and become alive again because he was in prison. Also, the ones Jesus called “the least” of his followers saw many believers filled with the Holy Spirit. John the Baptist did not see any. However, John will be in the kingdom in heaven with all of God’s prophets (see: Luke 13:28).

See: Kingdom of God; Minister (Ministry); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Filling of the Holy Spirit

7:29-30

Why did Luke write that the people declared God to be right?

After the people heard Jesus speak, those John baptized said that God was right. Some scholars think because John spoke about repentance and the Messiah, it showed that John taught God’s message. However, the Pharisees refused to believe that Jesus is the Messiah and they refused to repent. They believed following the Law of Moses was right and made them be at peace with God.

See: Pharisees; Baptize (Baptism); Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Law of Moses

7:31-35

Who were the people of that generation?

Many scholars think Jesus spoke about the Pharisees, the teachers of the Law of Moses and all those who followed them. These scholars think Jesus spoke about the things the people of Israel did in the past (see: Acts 7:51-53). Jesus said that in the same way children made up games with rules, so did the Pharisees and teachers of the law of Moses criticized anyone who did not play by their rules.

What did Jesus say about the accusations of the Pharisees?

Jesus spoke about the things the Pharisees accused them of. They did this by saying wisdom was shown to be true by her children. This meant those who trusted in God and obeyed his commands were wise people. The Pharisees rejected the things John said that God gave him to tell the people. The Pharisees also rejected Jesus the messiah. They rejected him because he was a friend of sinners. Because the Pharisees rejected both John and Jesus, they were not considered to be children of wisdom.

7:36-50

How did Jesus recline at the table?

Jesus reclined at the table by lying on his side and facing the table. His feet went away from the table. The woman was then able to touch his feet. This reclining at a table was common in the days of Jesus.

How did Luke describe the unnamed woman?

Luke wrote the unnamed woman was a sinner. Luke did not say how she sinned. Some scholars think she was a prostitute. Fewer scholars think she committed adultery or her husband dishonored God in his work.

What was an alabaster jar?

An alabaster jar was a glass or soft-stone jar with a long neck that held perfume. Both the jar and the perfume were very expensive. A woman broke the long neck of the jar to pour out the perfume. Why was the woman crying? Some scholars think the woman’s tears showed her humility and a deep sense of repentance. Other scholars think she felt sad because she sinned. Or she felt joy because Jesus forgave her sins. So, she showed she loved Jesus very much by pouring out her tears on his feet, wiping them with her hair, kissing them, and anointing them with perfume from her alabaster jar.

Why did Simon the Pharisee think Jesus was not a prophet?

Simon the Pharisee thought Jesus did not know the woman was a sinner. So, he must not be a prophet. The Pharisees always kept away from any contact with sinners. Simon thought that Jesus, if he were a prophet, would also keep away from sinners.

How did Jesus “answer” Simon?

Simon did not ask his question for others to be able to hear him. He only thought the question. However, Jesus knew Simon’s inner thoughts and was able to answer Simon’s question. Then people knew Jesus was a prophet.

How much was a denarius?

A denarius was a fair wage for a day of labor (see: Matthew 20:2). Scholars say the man with the large debt needed one and three-quarters years to earn what he owed. The man with the small debt needed two months to earn what he owed. This story was a metaphor. In the story to Simon, the moneylender who “forgave”(χαρίζομαι/g5483) the debts of denarii was Jesus who “forgives”(ἀφίημι/g0863) people who sinned.

Why did Jesus speak about water for his feet to Simon?

Jesus spoke to Simon about what was good and polite to do for a guest. That is, to provide water for the washing of feet, a kiss of greeting to welcome a guest into their home, and oil to anoint the guest’s head. Simon failed to provide any of these common greetings to Jesus. But, the sinful woman washed the feet of Jesus with her own tears, kissed the feet of Jesus, and anointed his feet with expensive perfume. The sinful woman went far beyond Simon but others thought Simon was a man who honored God.

Why did Jesus forgive the woman?

Jesus forgave the woman because she believed in him. Jesus said her faith saved her (see: 7:50). The woman showed great love toward Jesus because of her awareness of her great sin. She knew only Jesus saved her. Her acts of love came from her desire to repent.

What did the other guests think about Jesus forgiving the woman who sinned?

The other guests thought Jesus was not able to forgive people who sinned. They knew that only God is able to forgive people who sin. The other guests at the table continued to reject Jesus the Messiah. That is, they did not think he was equal with God.

Luke 8

8:1-3

Why did Luke write 8:1-3?

Luke wanted his readers to know two things when he wrote 8:1-3. The other gospel writers did not write about these two things.

Who was Mary Magdalene?

Mary Magdalene was a woman from a small village called Magdala. Some scholars think the village was near the west side of the Sea of Galilee. Other scholars think they do not know where Magdala was located. The apostle John wrote that Mary Magdalene witnessed the resurrection of Jesus (see: John 20:11-18).

Why did Luke write about Joanna?

Luke wrote about Johanna. Johanna was a person who worked for Herod. John wanted his readers to know that even the people working for Herod heard about the gospel. Some scholars think her husband, Chuza, also served Herod.

8:4-15

What was a “parable”?

How did people sow seeds when Jesus lived on earth?

When Jesus was on the earth, people sowed seeds by having a seed bag over their shoulders. They threw seeds from the bag onto the ground. They did this in late fall or early winter. The seeds began to grow out of the ground in spring. Then they gathered what was grown in summer. Many times a dirt road or pathway went through the field where they sowed seeds.

Advice to Translators: Spring, Summer, Winter, and fall are words used to talk about the changing seasons in an area of the world. Many places in the world do not have these four seasons. They may have only two of these seasons or they may have what is called wet and dry seasons. Overall, these words are used to talk about different times of the year due to changes in the weather in that particular area.

Why did Jesus tell the parable of the farmer who sowed his seed?

Jesus told the parable of the farmer who sowed his seed. He wanted people to know four different ways people heard the word of God.

Why did Jesus say, “Whoever has ears to hear, let him hear”?

Scholars think Jesus said, “Whoever has ears to hear, let him hear,” because he wanted people to listen to what he said. That is, people needed to not only know what he taught, but also they needed to do the things he taught. He did not say this because he was angry. How was the seed the word of God in the parable? Scholars do not agree about how the seed was the word of God in the parable. Some scholars think it was about God ruling (see: 8:1). Other scholars think it was about people needing to obey what Jesus taught (see: 8:21).

Why did Jesus speak about the seed beside the road?

Jesus spoke about the seed beside the road because he wanted his listeners to know how Satan tries to take away the word of God from people. That is, Satan took the word of God from people in the same way birds ate seeds from a road. Satan did not want people to know the word of God. He also did not want God to save people from the punishment of sinning.

What did Jesus say about the seed that fell on the rock?

Jesus said some seed fell on the rock. He used this to talk about how some people rejoice when they hear the word of God. However, they stop believing in it when they begin to suffer because of it. Seeds that were thrown over rocks did only grew for a short time. This is because it did not have any water or deep roots.

See: Metaphor; Parable; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Word of God; Sow (Plant); Eternal Security

What happened to the seed that fell among the thorns?

Jesus said that thorns grew with the good plants. Thorns took the things from the soil that the good plants needed to grow. Therefore, nothing could grow around the thorns. These thorns “choked” the life from the good plants. In the same way, people were “choked”(συμπνίγω/g4846) by the “cares, and riches, and pleasures of this life.” Jesus said these people were never able to do the things that honored God (see: 3:8-9).

Advice to translators: A “thorn” was a plant with thorns. It was a type of weed. It was a plant that grew quickly and hamre other plants. It did not do anything good.

How did Jesus speak about the seed that fell on good soil?

Scholars think there were two ways Jesus spoke about the seed that fell on good soil. Some scholars think Jesus wanted Christians to know that more people believed in Jesus (see: Acts 6:7; Colossians 1:5-6). Other scholars think Jesus wanted Christians to know that there were many people who trusted in God and Jesus more than they did before. Perhaps Jesus meant both.

8:16-18

Why did Jesus tell the parable of the lamp?

Jesus told the parable of the lamp to talk about how God wanted the disciples to listen very carefully to what Jesus said. Matthew and Mark also wrote about the parable of the lamp.

How did Jesus speak about the “light”?

What did God give or take away?

Scholars think God either told people more things about himself or he made the things that they already knew about him leave them. This was because of how people listened to Jesus (see: 8:11-15). Some scholars say a person who did not believe in the word of God was wrong to think he knew anything about God.

8:19-21

Why did Luke tell this story about Jesus and his family?

Luke told this story about Jesus and his family so people would know how great was the message Jesus taught. He wanted people to hear, believe, and obey the word of God (see: 8:11,15,21). Matthew and Mark also wrote about this.

Why did Jesus say his family were the people who heard and did the word of God?

Some scholars think Jesus spoke about his “mother and brothers” as a metaphor. He wanted to say that everyone who heard his word and did the things his word said to do were a member of his family. Many scholars think Jesus did not reject his mother and brothers, but he made other people able to become members of his family. On the other hand, some scholars think Jesus spoke against family when they wanted people to stop obeying God’s word (see: Luke 14:26; 18:29-30).

8:22-25

Why did Luke write about Jesus stopping the storm?

When Luke wrote about Jesus stopping the storm, he wanted Christians to know that Jesus controlled the winds and the seas. In ancient times, people did not think these things could be controlled. These miracles came near the time when Peter said Jesus is the Messiah (see: Luke 9:20). Matthew and Mark also wrote about this.

Why did the disciples call Jesus “Master”?

The disciples called Jesus “master”(ἐπιστάτης/g1988) because they honored Jesus. They called him “master” twice because they honored Jesus in the same way they honored God.

How did Jesus “rebuke” the wind and water?

Jesus “rebuked”( ἐπιτιμάω/g2008) the wind and water with his own power. He did not pray to God. That is, Jesus wanted his disciples to know he has the same power God has (see: Psalm 89:9). Scholars think that the wind and water immediately settled down after Jesus spoke.

Why did the disciples not have faith?

Scholars think there were two reasons the disciples did not have faith. That is, they did not fully trust Jesus.

8:26-39

Where was the “region of the Gerasenes”?

Why did the demon possessed man fall down in front of Jesus?

Scholars think the demon possessed man fell down in front of Jesus because the demons feared Jesus. The demons gave power to the possessed man, but they had no power compared to Jesus. They did not want Jesus to punish them. However, here the demons were not worshipping Jesus.

What was meant by the words, “Most High God”?

Some scholars think the words “Most High God” were used to talk about God being more powerful and greater than any other god. Other scholars think the demon possessed man called God the “Most High” because that was what Gentiles called the God of the Jews. They were in a place where the Gentiles lived.

Advice to translators: Although this talks about God being greater than other gods, this does not mean that the other gods are real. The other gods are not real and have never lived.

Why did the demon possessed man call Jesus “Son of the Most High God”?

Scholars think the demon possessed man called Jesus “Son of the Most High God” because Jesus rules over everything, including demons. He gave permission for Satan to rule the demons. The demons did not want Jesus to punish or harm them. Gabriel, the angel of God, also called Jesus the “Son of the Most High God” (see: 1:32).

Why did Jesus ask the demon possessed man his name?

Scholars think there were several reasons why Jesus asked the demon possessed man his name.

What was the abyss?

Why did the demons ask Jesus to send them into the pigs?

Scholars think there are several reasons why the demons wanted to go into the pigs.

Why did Jesus allow the demons to go into the pigs?

Jesus allowed the demons to go into the pigs. Scholars think he did this for many reasons.

See: Demon; World; Day of Judgment; Abyss (Bottomless Pit); Punish (Punishment); Spiritual Warfare

Why did the people ask Jesus to leave?

8:40-56

Who was Jairus?

Jairus was the leader of a synagogue. He read Old Testament Scriptures in the synagogue meetings. He also was a leader in the community. Some scholars think that his name was the same as, “God will awaken.” He was different from other synagogue leaders. He bowed down at Jesus’ feet and asked Jesus to heal. He did not argue with Jesus.

How did the woman suffer?

Why did the woman want to touch the edge of Jesus’ coat?

Some scholars think the woman wanted to touch the edge of Jesus’ coat because she believed in magic. More scholars say she believed Jesus was able to heal her (see: 8:48). That is, she did not believe in magic. Jesus healed other people when they touched him (see: 6:19).

Why did Jesus ask who touched him?

Jesus asked who touched him because he wanted all the people to know he healed the woman. Scholars think Jesus already knew who touched him before he asked. He wanted the woman to talk about what had happened to her. Some scholars think this was so others would know that Jesus had the power to heal the woman completely. Also, Jesus wanted others would know that the woman was now clean. That is, she was able to go back into the community and no longer needed to be separated from people.

Why did Jesus call the woman “daughter”?

Why did Jesus tell Jairus to not fear?

Scholars think Jesus told Jairus not to fear because his daughter’s death made him fear. Jairus was afraid it was too late for Jesus to heal her. However, Jesus wanted Jairus to trust him that his daughter would be healed.

Why did Jesus use the word “sleep”?

The word “sleep” was a metaphor used to talk about someone who was dead. Some scholars think Jesus told the crowd that the girl was not dead. She was only sleeping because he knew he was going to heal her and make her alive again.

Why did all the crying people start laughing?

Scholars think there are two reasons why they quickly changed from crying to laughing.

Why did Jesus tell the parents not to tell anyone that he made their daughter alive again?

Scholars think there are several reasons why Jesus told the parents not to tell anyone that Jesus made their daughter alive again.

Luke 9

9:1-6

Who were the twelve?

Why did Luke wrote, “power and authority”?

Luke wrote that Jesus gave the disciples “power,” he wanted people to know that Jesus gave them the ability to do something. Luke wrote that Jesus gave the disciples “authority.”That is, Jesus gave them permission to do something.

What did it mean to have power and authority “over all the demons”?

Jesus gave the disciples power and authority “over all the demons.” He gave them permission and power to make the demons to leave people and to stop controlling people.

What did it mean to “preach the kingdom of God”?

Why was shaking dust off feet a testimony against people who did not receive the twelve?

The disciples shook the dust off of their feet because people did not believe the things they said about Jesus. This was a symbol. In ancient Israel, people did this when they left places where Gentiles lived because the Gentiles were unclean. Because people did not believe in Jesus, they were unclean. This is why the disciples shook the dust off of their feet. Perhaps this was a warning that God will reject these people.

9:7-9

Who was Herod the tetrarch?

Herod the tetrarch was Herod Antipas. Sometimes people called him the tetrarch because he reigned over one fourth of the territory his father reigned over before him. Sometimes people called him a king (see: Mark 6:14).

Why did some people say Elijah appeared rather than became alive again?

Some people said Elijah appeared rather than become alive again because Elijah did not die (see: 2 Kings 2:11). Instead, he went to heaven without dying. People expected Elijah to appear before the coming of the messiah (see: Malachi 4:5-6).

9:10-17

Where was Behsaida?

How many people were in the crowd?

Luke wrote there were five thousand men in the crowd. However, scholars say there were also women and children in the crowd. In ancient times, people often counted only men in a crowd (see: Matthew 14:21). Perhaps there were about twenty thousand people in the crowd.

How did Jesus “bless” the food?

Jesus blessed the food. Some scholars say Jesus “consecrated” the food. That is, Jesus asked God to bless the people who were going to eat the food. More scholars think Jesus “thanked God” for the food.

9:18-22

What did it mean that Jesus was “praying by himself”?

Luke wrote that Jesus was “praying by himself”. Jesus and the disciples were away from the crowd. Perhaps the disciples came and joined Jesus while he was praying.

Why did Peter know that Jesus is the “Christ of God”?

Peter thought that Jesus was “the Christ of God”. In Matthew’s gospel, Jesus told Peter that God the Father revealed to him that Jesus is the Christ (see: Matthew 16:16-17).

Why did Jesus warn the disciples not to tell people he is the Christ of God?

Why did Jesus have to suffer?

Jesus had to suffer. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about certain prophecies about things that will happen to the messiah (see: Luke 24:45-46; Isaiah 53). Others scholars think Jesus was preparing the disciples for what was going to happen.

Why did Jesus call himself the “Son of Man?”

9:23-27

What did it mean that a Christian “must deny himself”?

Luke wrote that a Christian must deny himself. Scholars think Jesus meant that a Christian must do what God wants him to do. That is, a Christian must give up the right to do what they want to do and instead do what God wants them to do.

What did it mean for a Christian to “take up his cross daily”?

Some scholars think Jesus used a metaphor when he said that a Christian must “take up his cross daily.” This meant that anyone who wanted to be a disciple of Jesus had to be prepared to suffer for being a Christian. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about Christians doing things God wanted and not the things they wanted to do (see: Galatians 2:20).

What did Jesus mean by saying, “whoever would save his life will lose it”?

The person who wanted to “save his life” was a person that was willing to do what God wanted him to do. When they do this, they will suffer. Scholars think Jesus was talking about a person’s soul when he spoke about their life.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “whoever loses his life for my sake will save it”?

A person who “loses his life” is a person who gave up his right to live in the way he wants to live. He did this so he could follow Jesus. This person did this to honor God because they were at peace with God.

What was meant by the words, “gain the whole world”?

Someone who gained the whole word was someone who owned the world and everything in it. It was hyperbole to speak in this way. They were very rich and powerful.

What did it mean to be “ashamed” of Jesus and his words?

Jesus talked about someone who was ashamed of him and the things he said. This person refused to be a disciple because he felt “ashamed” and afraid of being embarrassed in front of other people. That is, he was afraid that other people would insult or mock him for following Jesus.

When does Jesus come in “his own glory and the glory of the Father, and the angels”?

What did Jesus mean by saying that some “will not taste death before they see the kingdom of God”?

When someone tasted death, this was a way of saying that they died. Jesus said that some people will not die before they see the kingdom of God. Scholars think different things about what it meant to “see the kingdom of God”.

9:28-36

Where did Jesus take Peter, John, and James?

Luke did not write the name of the mountain where Jesus took Peter, John, and James. Scholars think it was Hermon, Tabor, or Meron. Peter wrote the mountain was holy (see: 2 Peter 1:18).

How was “the form of his face” changed?

Luke wrote that the form of Jesus’ face changed. Jesus’ face looked different in some way. Perhaps this was because Jesus’ face began to shine with a glory from heaven.

How did Moses and Elijah appear in “glorious splendor”?

Moses and Elijah appeared in “glorious splendor.” Like Jesus, they shone brightly with glory from heaven. That is, they were surrounded with very bright light.

What was the “departure” about which Jesus, Moses, and Elijah spoke?

When Moses and Elijah spoke to Jesus about his “departure,” they were speaking about Jesus dying. This happened in Jerusalem.

Why did Peter want to “make three shelters”?

Peter wanted to make three shelters. Scholars think Peter was thinking about the shelters that were used to celebrate the Feast of Tabernacles when people lived in shelters for seven days (see: Leviticus 23:33-42). They think Peter was wanted to stay on the mountain with Jesus, Moses, and Elijah.

What was the cloud that came and overshadowed them?

Luke wrote about a cloud. Some scholars think the cloud was like the pillar of cloud that led the people of Israel in the wilderness (see: Exodus 14:19-20). They think the cloud appeared and cast a shadow over Jesus, Moses, Elijah, and the disciples. Other scholars think the cloud came close to the ground and surrounded Jesus, Moses, Elijah, and the disciples.

Who spoke out of the cloud?

When Luke wrote about someone speaking out of the cloud, it was God who was speaking.

What did it mean that Jesus was found alone?

Luke wrote that Jesus was found alone. He wanted people to know that the disciples no longer saw Moses and Elijah. They only saw Jesus.

9:37-45

When speaking about a child, what did it mean that “a spirit takes control over him”?

Luke was writing about an evil spirit or demon taking possession of the child. That is, the demon controlled the boy’s body and caused him to shake violently and to cry out.

Why did Jesus call the people an “unbelieving and depraved generation”?

Jesus called people an “unbelieving and depraved generation.” Some scholars think Jesus was telling the people that they were just like their ancestors, who also rejected God (see: Deuteronomy 32:5-6, 20). These people rejected Jesus.

What did it mean that Jesus “rebuked the unclean spirit”?

Luke wrote that Jesus “rebuked” the unclean spirit. Jesus commanded the evil spirit to leave the boy. That is, he made the demon stop controlling the boy.

What did it mean that the Son of Man will be betrayed?

Luke wrote that the Son of Man was going to be betrayed. That is, someone Jesus trusted would help Jesus’ enemies arrest Jesus.

How was Jesus’ statement “hidden” from the disciples?

Scholars think that God caused Jesus’ statement to be “hidden.” That is, people did not understand what Jesus wanted to say. This is because it was not the right time for the meaning of what Jesus said to be revealed. God planned for a time in the future for the disciples to understand what Jesus said.

9:46-48

What did it mean that the disciples were arguing about who would be “greatest”?

The disciples were arguing about who would be the greatest. Some scholars think the disciples were arguing about which of them was the greatest disciple at that present time. More scholars think the disciples were arguing about which of them was to be the greatest disciple in God’s kingdom. They wanted to be more honored that other people.

What did Jesus mean when he said “whoever welcomes this child in my name”?

Jesus put a “little child” next to him to teach the disciples a lesson about being great. Someone needed to help or care for a child. Because of this, someone must welcome a child. Jesus wanted the disciples to know that in the kingdom of God, they too needed someone greater than themselves to help them.

What did it mean that “whoever is least among you all is the one who is great”?

Luke wrote, “whoever is least among you all is the one who is great.” Some scholars think Jesus meant that whoever was a humble person was the one who was truly great. Others scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to know that God thought certain people were great who other people did not think they were great.

9:49-50

Why did John say, “he does not follow along with us”?

When John said these words to Jesus, he meant that the person who was forcing out demons was not one of the disciples.

9:51-56

What did it mean for Jesus to be “taken up”?

Jesus would be “taken up.” That is, God was going to take Jesus back up to heaven.

What was meant by the words, “he set his face to go to Jerusalem”?

Luke wrote, “he set his face to go to Jerusalem.” Jesus decided to go to Jerusalem. That is, he was determined to start his journey to Jerusalem.

Who were the Samaritans?

Why did the people of Samaria not welcome Jesus?

The people of Samaria did not welcome Jesus because he was going to Jerusalem. The people of Samaria worshipped on Mount Gerizim. They did not like people traveling through Samaria to get to Jerusalem.

Why did rebuke the disciples?

Scholars think that Jesus rebuked the disciples for wanting to see Samaria destroyed. This meant that Jesus told the disciples they were thinking in a wrong way. That is, they did not treat people the way God wanted them to treat other people.

9:57-62

Why did Luke write, “the Son of Man has nowhere to lay his head”?

Luke wrote, “the Son of Man has nowhere to lay his head.” Foxes and birds had places where they lived. However, Jesus was always traveling and did not live in one place.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “leave the dead to bury their own dead”?

Jesus said, “leave the dead to bury their own dead.” Some scholars think the first use of the word “dead” was speaking about those who were spiritually dead. That is, all those who did not know Jesus or had rejected him as the messiah. Because of this, they were separated from God. In ancient Israel, people often spoke about this as a type of death.

He said those who were spiritually dead can take care of burying those who were physically dead. His command saying, “follow me” meant he wanted that person to immediately go out and tell people about the kingdom of God.

Someone wanted to say goodbye to people at home before they followed Jesus. How did Jesus use a metaphor to answer them?

Someone wanted to say goodbye to people at home before they followed Jesus. Jesus answered them with a metaphor about plowing a field and then looking back. People used an animal to pull a plow. The farmer held a handle on the plow to make a straight trench in the ground. If the farmed looked back the trench was not straight. Just as the farmer should not look behind him, so a disciple should keep his eye on following Jesus.

Luke 10

10:1-12

Why did Jesus send out people in groups of two?

Jesus sent out people in groups of two. In ancient times, people often traveled with other people. Perhaps he did this because in the Law of Moses, two people were needed to be a witness of something. These two people were witnesses of Jesus (see: Deuteronomy 19:15).

What did Jesus mean by saying, “the harvest is plentiful”?

Jesus said “the harvest is plentiful.” This is a metaphor. A farmer’s field was full of grain and was ready to be harvested. Jesus was saying there are many people ready to believe in him. The farmer needed people to harvest the grain. Jesus also needed his disciples to tell people about him. Jesus wanted people to pray to God, and ask him to have more people serve God.

How were the disciples like lambs being sent out “in the midst of wolves”?

Jesus used a metaphor when speaking about his disciples. When he spoke about sheep, he was speaking about his disciples. Sheep need a shepherd to defend them and to watch over them. Wolves were wild animals that killed sheep. There were many people who rejected Jesus and tried to harm the disciples.

Advice to Translators: A wolf is large type of dog that does not live with people.

Why did Jesus tell his disciples not to “carry a money bag, or a traveler’s bag, or sandals”?

Jesus told his disciples not to carry certain things. Scholars disagree about why told his disciples not to bring anything with them.

Why did Jesus command the disciples not to greet anyone on the road?

In ancient times, greetings often took a long time. Perhaps Jesus want people to hurry.

Why did Jesus instruct the disciples to say, “May peace be on this house”?

Jesus wanted his disciples to say, “may peace be on this house.” Some scholars think Jesus wanted his disciples to greet people the way the Jews greeted one another when they entered someone’s home. They wanted people to be at peace with God.

What was a person of peace?

A person of peace accepted the peace from Jesus. Scholars think they were ready to receive peace or God prepared them to receive peace. This person wanted to be at peace and welcomed people who followed Jesus into their house.

Why did Jesus say that peace will return to you?

Jesus said that peace will return to you. He wanted people to know that God’s peace would not rest on that home. It would be like the disciples never even spoke the blessing.

Why did Jesus say, “the laborer is worthy of his wages”?

In ancient times, people often said “the laborer is worthy of his wages.” Anyone who did work had the right to receive money for the things he did. In the same way, Jesus wanted his disciples to know it was right for them to receive food and a place to sleep because they were teaching people about Jesus.

How had the kingdom of God come close?

Luke wrote that the kingdom of God came close. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about his disciples, whom he sent out, healing and telling people about the kingdom of God. In this way, the kingdom had come near to them. Other scholars think Jesus was saying that because he was among them, the kingdom of God was now in the world. However, scholars think it will only be completed in the future. Other scholars think Jesus was offering to rule and be king, but he did not because people rejected him.

What did Jesus mean with the words, “we wipe off against you” when speaking about the dust on the disciple’s feet?

Why did Jesus say it will be more tolerable for Sodom than for the town that rejected the followers of Jesus?

Jesus said that it would be better for the people of Sodom than for those who rejected him. The people of Sodom sinned more than other people and God punished them (see: Genesis: 18:20; 19:24). God will punish people more if they reject Jesus.

10:13-20

What was a woe?

Where where Chorazin and Bethsaida?

Chorazin and Bethsaida were cities in Israel. The people in these cities were Jews.

Where were Tyre and Sidon?

Tyre and Sidon were cities outside of Israel. The people in these cities were Gentiles.

What were the “mighty works” about which Jesus spoke?

The “mighty works” or “miracles” about which Jesus spoke were the healings, making people alive again, and forcing out demons.

What did it mean to repent?

When will Jesus judge these cities?

Where was Capernaum?

Capernaum was a city in Israel near the Sea of Galilee. Jesus stayed there often and did many miracles and taught people.

How was a city exalted to “heaven?”

A city “exalted to heaven” was a metaphor. This city was more honored than other cities. A city was exalted to “heaven” or the “sky” when God honored it. In ancient Israel, people thought that nothing was higher than the sky.

What is Hades?

Jesus said, “whoever listens to you.” Who was he talking about?

When Jesus said “whoever listens to you,” he was talking about the disciples he sent. He gave them permission to say the things he wanted them to say. If the people listen to the disciples, it was as if they listened to Jesus. If people did not listen to the disciples, they rejected Jesus.

Why did the demons submit to the disciples in the name of Jesus?

The demons submitted to the disciples in the name of Jesus. Scholars think the demons knew that Jesus gave the disciples permission to do things for him. Because of this, the demons obeyed the disciples.

What did Jesus mean when he said he was “watching Satan fall from heaven”?

What was meant when Jesus said, “I have given you authority”?

Scholars think Jesus gave his disciples the permission to do things for him. He gave them the power to do things they could not do without him (see: Mark 16:17-18). They think Jesus gave his disciples power over the enemy, Satan.

What was meant by the words, “your names are engraved in heaven”?

Some scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to rejoice that they were joined together in some way with other Christians. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about God’s book of life (see: Revelation 3:5).

10:21-24

How did Jesus rejoice in the Holy Spirit?

Jesus rejoiced in the Holy Spirit because the Holy Spirit filled him and led him (see: 3:22;4:1). The Holy Spirit wanted Jesus to pray these things (see: 10:21-22). This brought joy to Jesus.

Who is the Lord of heaven and earth?

God the Father is the Lord of heaven and earth. That is, God the Father made heaven and earth. This is why he is Lord over heaven and earth.

What did God conceal and reveal?

Scholars say God concealed and revealed things about the kingdom of God. At this time, he wanted people to know certain things about the kingdom of God. At this time, he also wanted people not to know certain things about the kingdom of God.

Who were the little children?

Jesus spoke about little children. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think he was speaking about people who did not know much about the Bible (see: Hebrews 5:13). Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about people who believed the right things about God even when the Jewish teachers did not believe the right things.

What did it mean that the Father entrusted Jesus with all things?

God the Father entrusted Jesus with all things. Scholars think that when the Father entrusted all things to Jesus, he gave Jesus all knowledge. That is, Jesus knew everything that God the Father was going to do. He also gave Jesus permission to give eternal life to other people (see: Matthew 28:18; John 17:2).

Why did no one know who the Son was except the Father and no one knew who the Father was except the Son?

No one knew who the Son was except the Father and no one knew who the Father was except the Son. This is because only the Father and the Son know each other fully. The Father and the Son know each other from eternity.

How did Jesus reveal God the Father to people?

Jesus revealed God the Father to people by telling them about God and what God wanted. He also revealed God the Father by doing God’s will.

What did it mean that the disciples were “blessed”?

Jesus said that the disciples were blessed. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about a person who had received great favor from God. God favored them because they witnessed the things Jesus said and did.

10:25-29

What was a teacher of the Jewish laws?

Why did this man want to test Jesus?

How did the teacher of the law answer Jesus?

The teacher of the Law of Moses said what was written in the Law of Moses when he answered Jesus’ question (see: Deuteronomy 6:5; Leviticus 19:18).

How did the teacher of the law wanted to justify himself?

The teacher of the Law of Moses wanted to justify himself. Some scholars think that when the teacher wanted to make people think he was right. That is, he wanted to make people think that he was wise. Other scholars say this man wanted to justify himself because he did evil things to other people.

10:30-37

Where was Jericho?

How did someone “fall among robbers”?

When someone “fell among robbers,” the robbers violently attacked him. They took his clothes and beat him. Some scholars think the robbers surrounded him. Other scholars think he fought the robbers and they used clubs or sticks to beat him. Other scholars think the robbers also took his money. The robbers left him half dead. That is, he was about to die if no one helped him.

What was a Samaritan?

What did it mean that the Samaritan was “moved with compassion”?

The Samaritan was moved with “compassion.” He felt sorry for the injured man.

Why did the Samaritan pour oil and wine on the injured man’s wounds?

In ancient times, people often used oil and wine for wounds. The oil and wine cleaned the wound and made it feel better.

Advice to translators: A wound is a place on someone’s skin that has been hurt.

What was a denarius?

10:38-42

Why did Mary “sat at the Lord’s feet and heard his word”?

In ancient Israel, a student often sat on the floor to listen to their teacher while he sat on a box or chair to teach. She did this because she was humble and wanted to learn from Jesus.

How did Mary choose what was best?

Mary choose what was best by doing the one thing that she needed to do. That is, she needed to learn from Jesus more than she needed to help prepare a meal. Perhaps Martha needed to spend less time preparing for a meal and spend more time listening to Jesus.

How will the best not be taken away from Mary?

Luke wrote that the best will not be taken away from Mary. Some scholars think that Mary would always remember sitting at Jesus’ feet and hearing him teach. She would especially remember these things after Jesus was crucified, buried, and became alive again.

Luke 11

11:1-13

How did Jesus want his disciples to pray this prayer?

Some scholars think Jesus wanted his disciples to pray this prayer by saying the same words he said. Other scholars think Jesus wanted them to pray in the same way he prayed, but not say the same words he said. Other scholars think both ways of praying honored God.

What did Jesus mean when he told the disciples to pray “may your name be sanctified”?

Jesus told the disciples that the name of God the Father was to “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037). He wanted the disciples to know that the name of God the Father was holy and different than every other name. They were to honor the name of God.

What was meant by the words, “may your kingdom come”?

When Jesus prayed “may your kingdom come,” he wanted the kingdom of God to begin.

What was “daily bread”?

To the people of Jesus’ day, people needed to eat bread to live. Some scholars think Jesus was not speaking about bread, but he was speaking about all food. Other scholars think bread was a metaphor. He was speaking about everything the disciple needed to live. Still other scholars think Jesus was teaching the disciples that bread represented spiritual food (see: John 6:32-35).

Why did Jesus want the disciples to pray “forgive us our sins”?

Jesus prayed, “forgive us our sins.” He told the disciples to pray this way. God had already forgiven the sins of the disciples. He wanted them to pray that they would forgive other people when these people sinned against them. God did not forgive the disciples’ sins because of the things they do. God forgave them because of his mercy.

How did Jesus use the word “temptation”?

Jesus spoke about temptation. Some scholars say Jesuse was thinking about sin. Other scholars say Jesus was thinking about testing. That is, the persecution or suffering the disciples experienced.

See: Tempt (Temptation); Test; Sin; Persecute (Persecution) ; Persecute (Persecution)

What was meant by the words, “shameless persistence”?

Scholars think Jesus used “shameless persistence”(ἀναίδεια/g0335) in two different ways.

Why did Jesus tell the disciples to ask, seek, and knock?

Jesus told the disciples to ask, seek, and knock. Scholars think these words were metaphors. Jesus was speaking about asking God in prayer, seeking God’s wisdom in prayer, and constantly praying.

What did Luke write in verse 11?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words, “if your son asks for a loaf of bread, will you give him a stone?” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. When Matthew wrote about these same things, he said these words (see: Matthew 7:9). Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “you who are evil”?

Jesus said, “you who are evil.” Scholars think Jesus was comparing people’s fathers with God the Father. Everyone’s father has sinned. However, God the Father has never sinned. He is holy and righteous.

Who is the Holy Spirit?

11:14-26

How was Jesus “driving out a demon”?

Jesus drove out the demon by the power of God. That is, Jesus commanded the spirit to leave which stopped the demon from controlling the man. Jesus had total control over demons (see: 4:33-36).

What was a demon that was mute?

Who was Beelzebul?

Beelzebul was the name of a pagan god. Pagans called their gods Ba’al (see: 2 Kings 1:2). The New Testament used the name Beelzebul as a name for Satan.

What did it mean that others tested Jesus?

Others tested Jesus. Some scholars do not know why other people tested Jesus, but they wanted a sign from heaven. Some scholars think they wanted Jesus to prove he is the messiah by doing a sign. Some scholars think these were people trying to make other people think the wrong things about Jesus. That is, they wanted people to think that Jesus was not the Messiah.

What did it mean that a kingdom “is made desolate”?

What was Satan’s kingdom?

Satan’s kingdom was made of demons. Satan ruled over the demons. Jesus defeated Satan in the wilderness when Satan was not able to make Jesus sin. Jesus also defeated Satan at the cross. The final defeat of Satan will be at the end of the world.

What was the “finger of God”?

The finger of God was a metaphor for God’s power. Some scholars think it was easy for Jesus to drive out demons. Other scholars think the metaphor spoke about God not moving his finger very much to drive out demons. God did it easily. Jesus said he drove out demons by the Spirit of God (see: Matthew 12:28).

How did the kingdom of God come to these people?

The kingdom of God came to these people when Jesus came and cast out demons. That was one way God began to reign. God will fully reign at the end of the earth.

See: Kingdom of God; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Jesus' Return to Earth

What was a “strongman”?

Here, a strongman is a soldier or a warrior. That is, he is a man who is able to fight well. Perhaps this strongman was also Satan.

What did it mean to “plunder the man’s possessions”?

When someone plundered a man’s possessions, the man’s possessions were divided and then given to other people. What did Jesus mean when he said, “the one who is not with me is against me”? Jesus said, “the one who is not with me is against me.” Jesus wanted to say that anyone who was not his friend was his enemy. Here, Jesus spoke about a fight between good and evil (see: Luke 11:14-22). Anyone who was not Jesus’ friend was a friend of Satan.

Why did Jesus say, “the one who does not gather with me scatters”?

Jesus said, “the one who does not gather with me scatters.” He wanted to say that anyone who did not serve with him was fighting against him in some way. People made a decision to either serve with Jesus or fight against him. He spoke about this using a metaphor. Some scholars think this metaphor was about a shepherd who gathered his sheep. Satan tried to scatter the sheep. Other scholars think this metaphor was about a farmer who gathered his crop at harvest time. Christians helped Jesus gather the harvest.

What was an unclean spirit?

What were waterless places?

Waterless places were the dry deserts and wilderness. People did not live in these places. Demons and unclean spirits wandered through the wilderness, but they did not find a place to stay. The demons then try to go back to the person from whom they were driven.

What was meant by the words, “house swept out and put in order”?

Jesus spoke about a “house swept out and put in order.” This was a metaphor. He compared the heart of a man to a clean and tidy house. A clean house was ready for someone to live in it. Jesus spoke about a person who was not living in the right way and was ready to have many spirits live in him (see: Matthew 12:44).

11:27-32

Why did the woman say, “blessed is the womb that bore you”?

When the woman spoke the words, “blessed is the womb that bore you,” she was speaking about Jesus’ mother. The woman said that his mother is blessed.

How did someone “hear the word of God and keep it”?

Jesus spoke about someone hearing the word of God and keeping it. Scholars think that Jesus wanted people to know that there was a greater blessing for people who believed in him and obeyed him, than his mother received.

How did Jesus speak about an “evil generation”?

When Jesus spoke about an “evil generation” he was speaking about the people living when he was on the earth. They were “evil” because they refused to believe that God sent Jesus. They only wanted Jesus to do miracles.

What was the “sign of Jonah”?

Jesus said that “no sign will be given to it except the sign of Jonah.” Scholars think Jesus was speaking about a future sign. Matthew also wrote about the sign of Jonah and that Jonah was in the stomach of a big fish for three days and nights (see: Matthew 12:40). Scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jesus being crucified and being dead for three days. Just as Jonah was released from the stomach of fish, so Jesus became alive again.

Who was the queen of the south?

The queen of the south was the queen of Sheba who visited King Solomon of Israel (see: 1 Kings 10:1-13). Some scholars think she was from southern Arabia. Other scholars think she was from modern Yemen.

How will the queen of the south condemn that generation at God’s judgment?

Luke wrote about the queen of the south condemning a certain generation. Scholars think that when the queen of the south rises at the judgment, people will know she did things that pleased God. The Jewish people who lived at the time of Jesus, and rejected him, did not do what pleased God. They will be condemned when God judges them.

How will the Queen of the South come from the ends of the earth?

Luke wrote that the queen of the south “came from the ends of the earth.” He wanted to say that she came from very far away.

How will the men of Nineveh condemn that generation at God’s judgment?

Luke wrote that the men of Nineveh will condemn people. The men of Nineveh will not be acting as judges. However, they will rise and people will know that when Jonah spoke God’s word to them, they “repented” (see: Jonah 3:4-10). Their repentance pleased God. The Jewish people who lived at the time when Jesus was on the earth did not repent when Jesus spoke God’s word. This did not please God.

See: Condemn (Condemnation); Generation; Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment; Repent (Repentance); Word of God

How did Jesus say something greater than Solomon and Jonah was there?

Jesus said something greater than Solomon and Jonah was there when he said that Solomon’s great wisdom did not compare to Jesus’ greater wisdom. Also, Jonah’s great preaching did not compare to Jesus’ greater preaching. Solomon and Jonah did not always do what God wanted (see: 1 Kings 11:1-9; Jonah 4:5-10). Jesus always did what God wanted him to do.

11:33-36

How was the eye the lamp of the body?

The eye is the lamp of the body. This is a metaphor. They eye sees light. Scholars think Jesus used a metaphor in speaking about the eye. He wanted people to believe the things he taught and to live in a way that honors God.

11:37-54

What was a Pharisee?

Why did Jesus recline when he ate?

In ancient Israel, people often laid on cushions around a low table for a meal. The people leaned on one elbow while they ate.

Why was the Pharisee surprised that Jesus did not wash his hands?

The Pharisee was surprised Jesus did not wash his hands. They taught people that they needed to wash their hands in a certain way to be clean. They expected Jesus to follow the rules the Jewish teachers made. Jesus obeyed the Law of Moses, not the rules made by the Jewish teachers.

Why did Jesus say the Pharisees cleaned “the outside of cups and bowls”?

When Jesus spoke about the “outside of cups and bowls” he used a metaphor. People clean the “outside of cups and bowls”. That is, people did certain things so that other people thought they lived in a way that honored God. However, the inside of the cup was still dirty. That is, these people did not live in a way that honored God.

What was a woe?

What was a tithe?

What was a synagogue?

What did it mean when Jesus said the Pharisees were “like unmarked graves”?

An unmarked grave looked just like ordinary ground, because there was nothing to mark it as a grave. People could walk over these graves without knowing there were dead bodies underneath them. This was a metaphor. People did not see what happened inside an unmarked grave when they walked on it and people did not see the evil inside of the Pharisees.

Advice to translators: A grave is a hole in the ground where people put a dead person’s body. They cover it with dirt. It is often marked with a stone. This stone has the name of the person who died on it.

What was a “teacher of the law”?

A “teacher of the law” was an expert in the Law of Moses. They were often Pharisees.

Why did Jesus criticize the teachers of the law for building tombs for the dead prophets?

Jesus criticized the teachers of the Law of Moses. The Pharisees wanted to honor the prophets who died long before they were born. Scholars think Jesus wanted the Pharisees to honor the prophets by obeying what they taught, not by building them tombs. Because the ancestors of these teachers killed the prophets, scholars think Jesus was saying the teachers were only honoring the prophets for dying, but not living in a way that honors God.

Why was that generation responsible for so much?

See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Prophet; Generation

Why did Jesus talk about the deaths of Abel and Zechariah?

Jesus talked about the deaths of Abel and Zechariah because Abel was the first person killed in the Old Testament (see: Genesis 4:8) and Zechariah was the last person killed for obeying God in the Old Testament (see: 2 Chronicles 24:20-21).

What was the “key of knowledge”?

Jesus spoke about the “key of knowledge.” Scholars think Jesus was using a metaphor. A key was used to lock a door. The Jewish leaders stopped people from knowing God. They stopped people from knowing that Jesus is the messiah.

What was a scribe?

Luke 12

12:1-12

What was the yeast of the Pharisees?

When Jesus spoke about the yeast of the Pharisees, this was a metaphor. A little yeast spread through the whole lump of dough. It affected all of the dough. In the same way, the things the Pharisees did affected many people.

How will God reveal concealed things?

Jesus was speaking about God concealing things. Jesus was speaking about God knowing why people did things. Even though people wanted to conceal why they did things, but God will reveal the truth. Scholars think God will reveal the truth about why people do things when he returns to judge the earth.

See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Reveal (Revelation); Judge (Judgment); Judge (Judgment)

Why did Jesus say “do not be afraid of those who kill the body”?

Jesus told people not to be afraid of those who can kill their body. Jesus did not want Christians to be afraid of people who were only able to kill the body because those people cannot kill a Christian’s soul (see: Matthew 10:28). People can kill Christians, but they cannot stop them from living with God in heaven forever.

Who has permission to throw people into hell?

Only God can throw people into hell. He does not give permission to anyone else to do this.

Why did Jesus speak about sparrows and two small coins?

Sparrows were a common bird poor people ate in ancient Israel. Someone could buy five sparrows for two small coins. This was the amount of money someone earned for working for about one hour. People did not value the sparrow. Yet God does not forget even one sparrow. Jesus wanted his disciples to know that God will never forget them. Indeed, they were worth far more than birds.

What did it mean to confess Jesus before men?

Jesus spoke about people confessing him before men. Jesus wanted to say that a person declared to the other people that he was a disciple of Jesus.

Who is the Son of Man?

What will Jesus confess about people before the angels?

Jesus will confess certain things about people before the angels. Scholars think that Jesus will stand before the angels of God and tell them that a person is at peace with God.

How did people deny Jesus?

People denied Jesus by rejecting him in front of other people. They did not believe he is the messiah and Son of God.

What did it mean to blaspheme against the Holy Spirit?

To “blaspheme”(βλασφημέω/g0987) the Holy Spirit meant to dishonor, insult, or even reject the work of the Holy Spirit. Matthew wrote about people who blasphemed the Holy Spirit (see: Matthew 12:22-32).

Jesus said that every sin could be forgiven except one. That was blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. Scholars disagree about how someone blasphemes the Holy Spirit.

What did Jesus mean when he said the Holy Spirit will teach you what you should say?

Jesus said that the Holy Spirit will teach the disciples what they should say. Jesus wanted his disciples to know that when they spoke to certain leaders, the Holy Spirit will cause them to know what they should say. That is, the Holy Spirit will tell them what is the right thing to say.

12:13-21

What was an inheritance?

What was a judge or mediator?

What did Jesus mean when he said, “life does not consist of the abundance of his possessions”?

Jesus said, “life does not consist of the abundance of his possessions.” Jesus wanted people to know that owning many things did not make a person’s life more valuable or more important. He wanted them to do things that honored God.

What was meant by the words, “your soul is required of you”?

The words, “your soul is required of you” meant that the man’s life would be taken from him. That is, he was to die on that night.

Who was a person that was “not rich toward God”?

A person who was “not rich toward God” was a person did not trust God. He did not do the things that God wanted him to do. He did not use the things he had to serve God.

12:22-34

Why did Jesus tell the disciples not to worry about their lives?

Jesus told his disciples not to “worry”(μεριμνάω/g3309). He wanted them not to think too much about whether they will have enough food to eat or clothes to wear. Jesus spoke about food, clothing, and birds of the sky because he wanted the disciples to know that God will take care of them and give them what they need.

What was a cubit?

How did someone seek the kingdom of God?

When someone seeked the kingdom of God, they wanted to live in a way that honors God. They did things to serve God. They do not seek the things of the world. That is, they do not do the evil things that people in the world do.

Why did Jesus call his disciples a “little flock”?

Jesus called his disciples a “little flock.” This was a metaphor. In the Old Testament, Israel was a flock. Jesus cared for his flock in the same way a shepherd cared for his sheep. They were little because they were few in number. They were helpless in the same way sheep were helpless. Jesus told them to not fear persecution or not having food and clothes.

Why did Jesus tell his disciples to sell their possessions?

Scholars give several ways of how Jesus wanted his disciples to sell everything they owned. Jesus wanted them to know that trusting in what they owned prevented them from trusting in God. Jesus did not want them to spend a lot of time thinking about what they owned. Jesus wanted them to be ready to sell everything they owned. Jesus did not want Christians to use the things they owned to help other people.

What was “treasure in the heavens”?

Jesus spoke about “treasures in heaven.” Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about blessings from God. Jesus was not talking about money. Fewer scholars think that Jesus was speaking about wanting people to think about the kingdom of God. This is because being in the kingdom of God is the greatest reward.

Why did Jesus say, “where your treasure is, there your heart will be also”?

Jesus said, “where your treasure is, there your heart will be also.” Treasure was a metaphor for what people valued. When people valued God their hearts, they did not want the things of the world.

12:35-40

How did someone keep their “loins girded”?

Jesus spoke about someone keeping their “loins girded”. That is, they tucked in their long clothing. When someone did this, they were ready to work very hard. Some scholars think Christians must be ready for action. That is, they must be ready to serve God.

Why did Jesus tell those who served him to keep their lamps lit?

In ancient Israel, servants kept lamps burning at night when they knew their master would be returning. In the same way, Jesus wanted those who served him to be ready for him to return. He was speaking about his second coming.

What was a wedding feast?

What did it mean to be blessed?

What were the second and third watches?

The second and third watches were time periods of the night in which guards had duty. Typically, the watch periods were from 6:00 in the evening until 6:00 in the morning. The Jews and Romans divided the watches. The Romans divided the watches into four periods of three hours each. The Jews divided the watches into three periods of four hours each.

Why did Jesus talk about a thief?

When Jesus spoke about the owner of a home knowing a thief was coming, he was saying it was wise to keep alert and watch. By doing this, the owner would prevent the thief from breaking into his home. In the same way, Jesus wanted Christians to be alert and watching for him to return. He wanted them to do this even though they did not know the time of his return.

Who is the son of man?

12:41-48

How did Jesus answer Peter?

Jesus did not answer Peter’s question directly. However, Jesus answered him using a parable.

How will the Lord come to the unfaithful servant and “cut him in pieces”?

Jesus spoke about a master coming to the unfaithful servant and cutting him into pieces. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think he wanted people to know that the unfaithful servant would be severely punished. Other scholars think he wanted Christians to separate themselves from their community. That is, he would have to live outside of the town.

12:49-59

Why did Jesus speak about “cast fire upon the earth”?

Jesus spoke about casting fire on the earth. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about God judging people on the earth. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about God removing evil from the world.

What baptism was Jesus talking about?

The baptism Jesus was talking about was a baptism of suffering and death. That is, he was speaking about his death as a type of baptism.

What did Jesus mean by saying he came to bring “division”?

Jesus said that he came to divide people. Jesus divided people. Some people believed in him. Other people rejected him. People have to choose whether they believe in Jesus or reject Jesus. They must choose to follow Jesus, or to follow Satan.

Why did Jesus say that people did “not know how to interpret the present time”?

Jesus said that people did “not know how to interpret the present time.” Jesus was saying that people did not know how to interpret what Jesus was doing. That is, they did not understand that God sent Jesus, and did not understand what God was going to do through Jesus. The “present time” meant the time in which Jesus was living on earth.

What was a magistrate?

A magistrate was a ruler, or a person who had permission to make legal decisions when two people disagreed with one another.

Luke 13

13:1-5

How was the blood of Galileans mixed with their own sacrifices?

Luke wrote about the blood of Galileans mixed with their sacrifices. Scholars think that at the Passover, Pilate ordered some of the Jews in Galilee to be killed while they were offering sacrifices. Their blood was mixed with the blood of the animal sacrifices for the Passover in some way.

Where was the tower of Siloam?

Luke wrote about the tower of Siloam. Scholars think the tower in Siloam was a tower on the walls around Jerusalem near the pool of Siloam. Luke did not say why the tower fell.

Why did it mean to “repent”?

13:6-9

What was a parable?

What was a fig tree?

A fig tree was a tree that was very common in Israel. The tree produced a small fruit called a fig.

What was a vineyard?

A vineyard was a farm where grapes and olives were grown. In this man’s vineyard, there was also a fig tree planted.

13:10-17

What was a synagogue?

What was the Sabbath?

What was a “spirit of weakness”?

A “spirit of weakness” was an evil spirit or demon. The evil spirit caused the woman to have a “weakness.” Some scholars say the “spirit of weakness” always kept the woman sick. Other scholars say it disabled the woman in some way.

Why was the synagogue ruler mad that Jesus “healed on the Sabbath”?

Why did Jesus cry out “hypocrites”?

Jesus said that the rulers of the synagogue were “hypocrites.” He said this because of the things they taught about the Law of Moses and the Sabbath. The ruler and other religious leaders said they could help their own animals on the Sabbath, but they could not help other people on the Sabbath.

How did Satan bind “bound” the woman?

When Jesus spoke about the woman being bound for eighteen years, he was using a metaphor. Animals were were tied, or bound with a rope. They could not move. The bound woman could not move because she was sick.

13:18-21

How is the kingdom of God like a mustard seed?

Jesus told a parable about a mustard seed. He wanted people to know that the kingdom of God will be very large. In Israel, the mustard tree had the smallest seed. However, this seed grew into a big tree. In the same way, the kingdom of God started among a small group of people but it will grow large in some way. It will include all people of the world.

Why did Jesus tell the parable of yeast?

Jesus told a parable about yeast. He wanted people to know that the kingdom of God will spread into the whole world. When a woman mixed a small amount of yeast with a big amount of flour the flour raised. Three measures of flour fed 150 people. In the same way, the kingdom of God started among a small group of people but it will become very large. It will include all people of the world.

13:22-30

What did it mean to be “saved”?

What was the narrow door?

Jesus spoke about a narrow door. This was a metaphor. Scholars think Jesus spoke about the “narrow door” because it was difficult to enter a house through a narrow door. In the same way, it was difficult to enter the kingdom of God. Someone could only enter the kingdom of God if they repented.

Why will many not be able to enter the kingdom of God?

Many people will not be able to enter the kingdom of God. The owner of the house gets up and locks the door. This was a metaphor. Scholars think there will be a time when Jesus will not allow people to enter the kingdom of God. Perhaps this will happen at the second coming of Jesus.

What did Jesus mean by saying “there will be crying and the grinding of teeth”?

Jesus said that there will be “crying and the grinding of teeth”. Some scholars think he was saying that people will be greatly disappointed, angry, and filled with worry because they thought they should be in heaven with God. Other scholars think there will be “crying and the grinding of teeth” because people will know they are guilty, and they will be very sad.

Who were the least important and the most important?

Jesus spoke about the least and most important people. Scholars think the least important were the Gentiles and the most important were the Jews.

13:31-35

What was a Pharisee?

Why did Jesus call Herod a fox?

Jesus called Herod a fox. Scholars think Jesus was using a metaphor when he called Herod a “fox”. A fox was an animal that was very tricky, sneaky, and often destroyed things. He wanted to say that Herod like this because he was trying to get rid of Jesus. He was being sneaky by having others try to kill Jesus for him.

What was casting out demons?

What was Jesus’ goal?

Jesus spoke about a goal. This was something he wanted to do. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about going to die in Jerusalem. This was when he finished the things God sent him to do.

Why did Jesus say, “it is not acceptable for a prophet to be destroyed outside of Jerusalem”?

Jesus said “it is not acceptable for a prophet to be destroyed outside of Jerusalem.” He wanted people to know that more prophets were killed in Jerusalem than in any other place. Jesus is the greatest of all the prophets and God planned for him to be killed in the city where most of the prophets were killed.

Who were the “children” about whom Jesus spoke?

Jesus spoke about the “children.” He was speaking about people who lived in Jerusalem. Scholars think Jesus was talking about the whole nation of Israel.

Why did Jesus say, “your house is abandoned”?

Jesus said, “your house is abandoned”. Jesus spoke about something that was going to happen. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jerusalem. Other scholars think Jesus was saying the temple will be abandoned. The Romans destroyed both Jerusalem and the temple about 40 years after Jesus died.

When will people say “Blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord”?

People will say “Blessed is he who come in the name of the Lord”. Jesus was speaking about returning to the earth. Perhaps the “name of the Lord” referred to the coming of the Messiah.

Luke 14

14:1-6

What was the Sabbath?

What was edema?

Who were the “experts in the Jewish laws”?

The experts of the Jewish laws were people who taught about the Law of Moses. They were also called “scribes.”

Was it lawful for Jesus to heal on the Sabbath?

14:7-11

What was a parable?

What were “seats of honor”?

The “seats of honor” were the places at a feast where the most important people sat.

14:12-24

What is the “resurrection of the just”?

The “resurrection of the just” is a time in the future when God will cause all righteous people, who have died, to live again.

Why are people blessed who “eat bread in the kingdom of God”?

People who eat bread in the kingdom of God are blessed. Some scholars think people will be blessed because they will be eating with all those who belong to the kingdom of God. More scholars think that eating in the kingdom of God will happen in heaven.

Why did Jesus say, “none of those men who were invited will taste my dinner”?

Jesus said “none of those men who were invited will taste my dinner”. He said this because the men who were invited refused when Jesus first invited them.

14:25-35

Why must Christians hate their families?

Jesus said that Christians must hate their families. This was a hyperbole. He wanted Christians to love him more than they loved their families (see: Matthew 10:37).

What did it mean to be a disciple of Jesus?

What did it mean for a person to “carry his own cross”?

Jesus told people to carry a cross. This was a metaphor. Someone carried their own cross when they suffered or died for following Jesus. The cross was a metaphor for suffering and death.

What did it mean to “count the cost”?

When someone counted the cost of something, they would calculate how much money the materials to build a tower would cost. He would also calculate the cost of paying people to construct the tower. He would then know if he had enough to build the tower.

Why did Jesus say that if a person “does not give up all his possessions (he) cannot be my disciple”?

Jesus said that if a person did not give up everything, then this person cannot be Jesus’ disciple. Jesus was telling people the cost of following him. Some scholars think Jesus was clearly saying that a disciple must give up everything they own to follow Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus was saying that a disciple must not keep anything that would stop him from following Jesus.

Why did Jesus say, “he who has ears to hear, let him hear”?

Jesus said “he who has an ear, let him hear” because he really wanted people to listen to the things that he just said. Jesus knew that when he spoke, the Holy Spirit spoke too.

Luke 15

15:1-10

Who were tax collectors and sinners?

Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. People in Israel hated the tax collectors. The tax collector paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.

The sinners Luke wrote about were Jewish people who did not obey the Law of Moses.

Who were the scribes?

What was a parable?

How will there be “joy in heaven”?

Jesus said that there will be “joy in heaven.” Jesus spoke about the joy of God and the joy of the angels. They have joy because a sinner repented.

15:11-32

What did the younger son mean when he said “the portion of the wealth that falls to me”?

The younger son said “the portion of the wealth that falls to me”. He was speaking about the money of his inheritance.

How did the younger son live?

The younger son lived recklessly. That is, he wasted his money on doing things that did not honor God.

Why did the younger son say that he “sinned against heaven”?

The younger son said he “sinned against heaven.” This was a metaphor the ancient Jews used to talk about God without saying the word God. That is, the younger son sinned against God.

Why was the young man’s father “moved with compassion”?

Jesus said the father was “moved with compassion.” Scholars think the father wanted to be compassionate to his son. That is, he had wanted to show mercy to his young, to forgive him, and to love him.

What was the “fattened calf”?

The fattened calf was not with the other calves in the field. People gave it extra food and then had it prepared for a special celebration.

How did people believe the younger son was “dead”?

The father spoke about his son being dead. However, he was not dead. He believed his son was dead in some way. That is, he meant that his son was like someone who was dead, but now had come back to life. The father never expected to see his son again.

Why did the father say to the older son, “you are always with me”?

The father told the older son, “you are always with me.” This was because the older son lived with the father all the time. Therefore, there was no need to have a special feast to celebrate his return.

Luke 16

16:1-13

What was a manager?

A manager took care of a master’s house, land, and business. A master gave the manager a ring. This was a symbol that he had permission to do things for the master. Sometimes managers were servants but sometimes they were free people.

What was meant by the words, “to dig”?

Jesus spoke about digging. Some scholars think he was speaking about digging ditches or digging in the fields using a shovel. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about doing any type of hard work.

How did the manager change what the debtors owed his master?

The manager changed what the debtor owed his master. Scholars do not know how the the manager did this.

Advice to translators: A debtor is someone who owed someone else money. When someone borrows money, they often have to pay more money back. This is called interest.

What was an “unrighteous manager”?

How did the master “commend” the unrighteous manager?

Scholars think that when the master “commended” the manager, he complimented the manager for acting shrewdly.

Advice to Translators: The master did not compliment the manager for acting dishonestly. You will need to distinguish acting “shrewdly” from acting dishonestly.

What did it mean to act “shrewdly”?

When someone acted “shrewdly”, they acted with wisdom and skill in the face of a coming problem or crisis. Some scholars think it meant to act in a way that was prudent and they planned for things.

What was “unrighteous wealth”?

Money that was considered “unrighteous wealth” was money gained from doing evil.

Why did Jesus tell the disciples to make friends “by means of unrighteous wealth”?

Jesus told his disciples to use the money they gained on earth in a way that helped people who were in need. Jesus wanted his disciples to help people because those people might become friends of the disciples. Those friends might then believe in Jesus.

Who were the “friends” who will welcome the disciples into eternal dwellings?

Scholars have different ideas of who the “friends” are who will welcome the disciples into eternal dwellings.

How did Jesus want the disciples to be “faithful”?

Jesus wanted the disciples to be “faithful”(πιστός/g4103) by being honest with money (see: 16:11). Then God will give them true wealth. This is a metaphor for the treasures and blessings in heaven. This is really valuable and will last forever.

What did Jesus mean when he told the disciples, “you cannot serve God and wealth”?

Jesus said the disciples were not able to serve God and wealth. This was a metaphor. They could not serve a master other than God. If the disciples served someone or something other than God, they did not serve God. Jesus wanted his disciples to serve God only. Jesus said this more than one time (see: Matthew 6:24).

16:14-18

What did it mean that the Pharisees were lovers of money?

Luke wrote that the Pharisees loved money. Scholars think that someone who was described as a lover of money was a person who wanted to get more and more money. This person really wanted to have a lot of money.

How did the Pharisees justify themselves to other people?

The Pharisees justified themselves to other people by doing certain things so people could see them doing these things. They gave people money because people saw them give money. They did these things to try to make people think they were righteous. However, that did not justify them to God.

What was meant by the words, “God knows your hearts”?

God knows someone’s heart. That is, he knows what a person is thinking and what a person wants. God knew these Pharisees loved money rather than God.

What did Jesus mean when he said, “that which is exalted among men is detestable in the sight of God”?

Jesus said, “that which is exalted among men is detestable in the sight of God”. Jesus was speaking about the things people thought were valuable or to be admired. These were not the things God wanted them to do.

What were the Law and the prophets?

What was the gospel of the kingdom of God?

How do people try to force their way into the kingdom of God?

Jesus said that people tried to force their way into the kingdom of God. Scholars disagree about what Jesus said.

What was Jesus talking about when he talked about the Law becoming invalid?

Jesus talked about the Law of Moses becoming invalid. Some scholars think he was talking about certain parts of the Law of Moses. However, some parts of the Law of Moses still need to be followed. Other scholars think the Law of Moses ended when Jesus became alive again.

What is adultery?

16:19-31

Why was the man described as being “clothed in purple and fine linen”?

When Jesus spoke about the rich man being “clothed in purple and fine linen,” he wanted people to know that this man was as rich as a king. For only kings and very rich people could buy this type of clothing.

What did it mean that Lazarus was laid at the rich man’s gate?

Lazarus was laid at the rich man’s gate. Some scholars think Lazarus was laid on his mat at the opening to the rich man’s home in hopes that the rich man would give food or money to Lazarus. Other scholars think Lazarus was thrown down or dropped off at the gate to the rich man’s house. They think he was dumped there so he could beg for money from the rich man.

Advice to Translators: A beggar was someone who asked people for money because they were poor or because they could not do anything.

What did Jesus mean when he said Lazarus was “longing to eat what fell from the rich man’s table”?

Lazarus was “longing to eat what fell from the rich man’s table.” Scholars think Lazarus was so hungry that he waited every day for the servants of the rich man to toss the food scraps out to the dogs and beggars.

Advice to translators: Food scraps were food that was not eaten and thrown away or put in the garbage.

Why did the dogs lick Lazarus’ sores?

The dogs licked Lazarus’ scores. Scholars think this was because Lazarus was too sick to stop them. Some scholars also think it helped ease Lazarus’ pain from his sores.

What did it mean that Lazarus was “carried away by the angels to Abraham’s side”?

Where is Hades?

What was a “great chasm”?

Scholars think Jesus used the words “great chasm” to talk about a distance that cannot be crossed.

Why did the rich man call Abraham “Father Abraham”?

The rich man called Abraham “Father Abraham” because Abraham was the ancestor of all Jewish people.

What did Abraham mean when he said, “They have Moses and the prophets”?

Many scholars think that “Moses and the prophets” spoke and wrote enough to teach the rich man’s brothers about God.

Luke 17

17:1-10

What is “woe”?

What was a “millstone”?

A millstone was a large, heavy round stone used to grind grain. The grain was ground between two stones. The top stone was the millstone. The millstone was often turned by a large animal.

Who were the little ones?

In the Bible, the little ones were often the children (see: Matthew 18:1-22). Here, some scholars think Jesus was speaking about Christians who had recently believed in Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about those people who were poor and needed people to help them.

Who was a “brother”?

What did it mean to “rebuke” a brother?

When someone “rebuked” a brother, he corrected his brother and told him that what he had done was wrong.

How did someone repent?

What was meant by the words, “if he sins against you seven times in the day”?

Jesus wanted the disciples to forgive another person as often as they sinned and repented. Some scholars think that when Jesus said to forgive seven times, he was speaking about always forgiving someone. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about seven different kinds of sins and a brother was to forgive all types of sins.

Why did the apostles say, “Increase our faith”?

The apostles asked Jesus to increase their faith. Scholars think that when the apostles said “increase our faith”, they were asking Jesus to help them. They wanted Jesus to help them have more confidence in God. They wanted Jesus to help them trust and believe in God even more.

What did it mean to have “faith like a mustard seed”?

Jesus spoke to his disciples about having “faith like a mustard seed”. This was a metaphor. A mustard seed is a very, very small seed. However, this very small seed grows into a large tree (see: Luke 13:18-19). Jesus was telling his disciples that even if a person’s faith is small, it can do great things.

What was a mulberry tree?

A mulberry tree was a tree where Jesus and the disciples lived. It was a large tree and had many roots.

What did it mean for a servant to “put a belt around his clothes”?

A servant “put a belt around his clothes”. Some scholars think the servant removed his clothes for working in the field and put on the clothes for serving meals. Other scholars think he put something over his clothes before serving other people food.

Why did Jesus want the apostles to say they were “unworthy servants”?

Jesus wanted the disciples to say that they were “unworthy servants.” They did not think they were greater than other people. They wanted to serve other people. They did not want other people to honor them.

17:11-19

Where were Jerusalem, Samaria, and Galilee?

Why did the lepers say to Jesus, “Jesus, Master, have mercy on us”?

When the lepers asked Jesus to have mercy on them, they were asking Jesus to have compassion on them. Some scholars think they wanted Jesus to heal them. Other scholars do not think they were asking Jesus to heal them.

Why did Jesus tell the lepers to go to the priests?

At this time, only the priests in the temple could say that someone no longer had leprosy. The priest would then declare the person to be clean (see: Leviticus 14:1-32).

How did Jesus cleanse the lepers?

Who were the Samaritans?

Why did Jesus tell the Samaritan man his faith made him “well”?

Jesus said, “Your faith has made you well.” Scholars think the leper was healed because he believed that Jesus would heal him. He would not have leprosy anymore.

17:20-37

Why did the Pharisees ask when the kingdom of God will come?

How was the kingdom of God “within” you?

Jesus said that the kingdom of God was “within” or “among”(ἐντός/g1787) you.

What was “one of the days of the Son of Man”?

See: Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; Disciple; Kingdom of God; Day of the Lord

Why did Jesus talk about lightning flashing from one part of the sky to another part?

On the day of the Son of Man, there will be lightning in the sky. That is, everyone will see Jesus return in the same way they see the brightness of lightning. Jesus will return suddenly in the same way lightning is sudden.

Why did Jesus speak about being “rejected by this generation”?

Jesus spoke about being rejected by this generation. Jesus was telling his disciples he must first be rejected by the people who were living at this time. That is, he would be rejected by the Jewish people.

What were the days of Noah?

The “days of Noah” were to the days in which Noah lived, before the Flood. Perhaps Jesus was speaking specifically about the days just before the flood (see: Genesis 6:5-13).

What were the “days of Lot”?

The “days of Lot” were the days when Lot lived, before God destroyed the city of Sodom (see: Genesis 19:1-25).

What was meant by the words, “Lot went out from Sodom”?

Jesus said, “Lot went out from Sodom.” That is, Lot left the city of Sodom. Just as God waited for Noah to enter the ark before he destroyed the world with a flood, so God waited until Lot left Sodom before he destroyed the city with fire from heaven.

What did Jesus mean when he said, “After the same manner it will be in the day that the Son of man is revealed”?

Jesus said, “after the same manner.” He wanted to say that people will be living normal lives, just as they were before people were punished in Noah’s day, and before people were punished in Lot’s day. The day that the Son of Man is “revealed” speaks about when Jesus returns to earth.

Advice to translators: Noah’s day is the time when Noah lived. Lot’s day is the time when Lot lived.

See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Reveal (Revelation); Day of the Lord.; Son of Man; Punish (Punishment) Reveal (Revelation)

Why did Jesus say, “Whoever seeks to gain his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life will save it”?

Why did Jesus say, “one will be taken, and the other will be left”?

Jesus said that, “one will be taken, and the other will be left.” Some scholars think that the people that will be taken are Christians who are taken to a place of safety with Jesus. The people who are left will be punished. Other scholars think the people who will be taken are the people God punishes, and the ones who are left are people who will not be punished.

Why do scholars think Luke did not write the words in verse 36?

Scholars think Luke did not write the words in verse 36 because most ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not contain the words in verse 36. However, Jesus did say these words in the Book of Matthew (see: Matthew 24:40).

What did Jesus mean by saying, “where there is a body, there will (be) vultures”?

Jesus said, “where there is a body, there will (be) vultures.” A vulture is a bird that eats dead animals.They fly over the dead animals before they eat them. Some scholars think Jesus was telling the disciples that punishment comes to wherever evil people are. Other scholars think Jesus was telling his disciples that people would know when Jesus returns to the earth, just as it is obvious there is a dead body because of the vultures flying overhead.

Luke 18

18:1-8

What was a parable?

Why did Jesus talk about the judge and the widow?

Jesus talked about the judge and the widow so that his disciples will pray again and again for God to bring justice to the earth when Jesus returns. Jesus also wanted the disciples to always know God hears their prayers. Some scholars think God will quickly bring justice for Christians. The unjust judge was slow to bring justice but God will not be slow. Other scholars think God will be slow to bring justice for Christians. God is patient and he does not judge a Christian’s sins right away, or he limits the ability of people to persecute Christians. Other scholars think God is slow to bring justice but when Jesus returns he will bring justice quickly.

See: Justice (Just, Unjust); Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; People of God; Persecute (Persecution)

How does someone fear God?

Who were God’s chosen ones?

When will the Son of Man come?

Why did Jesus ask, “will he indeed find faith on the earth”?

Jesus asked about finding faith on earth. Some scholars think Jesus was asking if people will believe that he is the Messiah. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about people believing that God will bring justice quickly. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about people believing that he will return to the earth.

18:9-14

Why did Jesus talk about the Pharisee and the tax collector?

Jesus talked about the Pharisee and the tax collector because he warned people not to think they were doing something that honored God when they hated other people. The Pharisee listed sins he did not do, but other people did these sins. The Pharisee also fasted more times than the Law of Moses said they needed to fast. They also tithed on everything. He stood in the temple so that other people saw him when he prayed. However, he was not at peace with God. God did not think he did the right things.

On the other hand, the tax collector stood away from people and did not think he was able to look at God. He hit his chest because he was ashamed of his sins. Jesus said he was justified. That is, God forgave his sins.

18:15-17

Why did people bring infants to Jesus?

People brought infants to Jesus for him to bless them. The ancient Jews brought infants to their leaders on the Day of Atonement for their leaders to bless the infants.

Why did the disciples rebuke these people?

The disciples rebuke these people. Some scholars think the disciples rebuked these people because they thought Jesus was too tired to bless the infants. Other scholars think the disciples thought Jesus did not have time to bless infants.

How did someone receive the kingdom of God?

Someone received the kingdom of God by believing in Jesus in the same way a child believes in Jesus. Children accepted Jesus and trusted him when he blessed them. People did not honor children. Children are humble. That is, they do not think they are greater than they are. Children also trust and depended on their parents.

18:18-30

Who was the “certain ruler”?

Luke did not write who the “certain ruler” was, but the ruler was young (see: Matthew 19:22). Some scholars think he was a Jewish leader who may have been the leader of a synagogue. Other scholars think he was too young to do that.

Why did Jesus say no one is good except God?

Why did Jesus repeat some of the Ten Commandments?

Jesus repeated some of the ten commandments to the young ruler. Some scholars think the young ruler was asking how he could have eternal life through his own power. That is, through doing good things. However, no one except for Jesus has ever been able to keep all of the commandments perfectly, and therefore have eternal life by keeping them.

Why did Jesus tell the rich young ruler to sell everything and give the money to the poor?

Jesus told the rich young ruler to sell everything and give the money to the poor because the rich young ruler loved his money and the things he owned. He was not willing to give up everything to follow Jesus. Perhaps Jesus also wanted the young ruler to understand the greater value of being rewarded in heaven.

Why do some scholars think Luke did not write “seeing that he had become sad” in verse 24?

Some scholars think Luke did not write “seeing that he had become sad” in verse 24 because some of the oldest Greek copies did not contain them.

What was the eye of the needle?

The eye of the needle was a small circle on one end of a needle used for sewing cloth. It was very small. The camel was was a very large animal. Scholars think Jesus was saying that in the same way it was impossible for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle, so it was impossible for a rich man to get into the kingdom of God on his own. That is, he could not be at peace with God without Jesus.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “things which are impossible with people are possible with God”?

Jesus said, “things which are impossible with people are possible with God.” Scholars think that Jesus was saying that God can do what people cannot do. That is, God makes it possible for a person to be saved, whereas a person cannot possibly save himself.

How will Jesus reward people?

18:31-34

Who were the twelve?

When Jesus gathered the twelve, he brought the twelve apostles to him. There was a large crowd of people. Jesus wanted to talk to the twelve alone.

Why did Jesus say they are going up to Jerusalem?

Jesus said they are going up to Jerusalem because Jerusalem was on a mountain. They were going to Jerusalem.

What were the things written by the prophets about the Son of Man?

Things were written in the prophets about the Son of Man. They said that the Son of Man will suffer (see: Isaiah 53).

What was meant by the words, “this word was hidden from them”?

Some scholars think that Jesus did not allow the twelve to understand. Other scholars think that because the disciples expected the Messiah to come in a certain way, they could not understand the words of which Jesus spoke.

Where was Jericho?

Why did the blind man ask Jesus to have mercy on him?

The blind man asked Jesus for mercy. The man was asking Jesus to show him compassion and help him. He specifically wanted Jesus to be kind to him and heal him (see: Luke 18:41).

Why did people rebuke this man for crying out to Jesus?

People rebuked this man for crying out to Jesus. Some scholars think they believed Jesus was too important to stop for a blind man. Other scholars think these people thought Jesus was in a hurry to get to Jerusalem. Other scholars think these people knew the Jewish leaders would be angry with people calling Jesus the “Son of David”.

How did Jesus heal the blind man?

Jesus immediately healed the blind man because the blind man believed in him. When Jesus told him his faith healed him, Jesus healed the blind man. Perhaps Jesus also wanted to say that this man’s faith made him have peace with God.

Luke 19

19:1-10

Where was Jericho?

What did it mean that Zacchaeus was the “chief tax collector”?

Zacchaeus was the “chief tax collector.” Scholars think he was the leader of several other tax collectors who worked for him.

Why did Jesus say to Zacchaeus, “today I must stay at your house”?

Scholars think Jesus told Zacchaeus, “today I must stay at your house” because it was God’s will that Jesus stayed with Zacchaeus. They think God planned for salvation to come Zacchaeus and his house on that day (see: Luke 19:9).

Why did the people complain that Jesus went to visit a man who was a sinner?

Scholars think the people complained about Jesus going to the house of Zacchaeus because they thought Zacchaeus was a greater sinner than other sinners. Tax collectors often collected more money than the required taxes for themselves. Zacchaeus was a tax collector. Zaccheus was also a Jew. Therefore, the Jewish people thought he was a traitor.

Who was a “son of Abraham”?

The words “son of Abraham” were used to talk about a descendant of Abraham. Abraham was the ancestor of all Jewish people.

What did Jesus mean when he said, “Today salvation has come to this house”?

Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about a certain person within the house who was saved on that day. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Zacchaeus and his family being saved on that day.

19:11-27

What was a parable?

What was a “nobleman”?

A “nobleman” was a man who had been born to a family people honored. Scholars think a nobleman would rule other people. Perhaps this particular nobleman was on his way to Rome to be made a king of Israel.

What was a “mina”?

A mina was a unit of money in the Greek money system. It had the value of 100 “drachmas”. One drachma was what someone was paid for one day’s work during this time. Therefore, it would have taken about four months to earn a mina.

19:28-44

Why did Luke write he went up to Jerusalem?

Where were Bethpage, and the hill that is called Olivet?

Why did Jesus send two of his disciples to go into the village and bring back a colt?

When Jesus asked for a colt upon which he would ride into Jerusalem, it fulfilled a prophecy (see: Zechariah 9:9). Scholars think the “colt” was a young donkey because of the words written by other gospel writers (see: Matthew 21:2-5; John 12:14-15). People though the donkey was a symbol of humility and peace (see: 1 Kings 1:33-37).

Why did the disciples cry out, “Blessed is the king who comes in the name of the Lord”?

Jesus spoke about those who would cry out “Blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord” (see: Luke 13:35). Scholars think these people said that Jesus is the messiah.

What is peace in heaven?

Some scholars think the peace in heaven spoken about in verse 38 is the peace between God and people. Other scholars think this was the salvation of God’s people. The peace of Jerusalem in verse 42 is the same kind of peace.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “the stones would cry out”?

Jesus said that the stones would cry out. Some scholars think Jesus was saying that it was no more possible for the disciples to be silent, than it would be possible for stones to cry out. Other scholars think that if the disciples were to keep silent, then the stones would be made to proclaim God’s mighty acts. That is, God would make the stones cry out to tell people about the things he does.

How was there not “one stone upon another”?

There was not one stone upon another when a Roman army attacked Jerusalem and forced down almost all its walls in about forty years after Jesus died. Some scholars think that when Jesus spoke the words, “One stone upon another”, he was using hyperbole to say the Romans attacked every part of the city and almost nothing was left. The Roman army also destroyed the temple.

19:45-48

Why did Jesus say the sellers made the temple a den of robbers?

Jesus said the sellers made the temple a den of robbers because they cheated people by selling animals and exchanging money. When they did this they made much money from people coming to the temple to worship God. Some scholars think Jesus was saying the same things the prophet Jeremiah wrote about when he spoke those words (see: Jeremiah 7:11). They did that because they were greedy. Isaiah prophesied God will make the temple a place for prayer and worship for all people in the future (see: Isaiah 56:7). However, at that time the Jews themselves did not use it for prayer.

What did Luke mean when he said the leaders of the people wanted to kill Jesus?

[19:47] Scholars think the leaders were looking for a way to kill Jesus that would not upset the people. Many people would be angry if the Jewish leaders killed Jesus.

Why did the Jewish leaders want to kill Jesus?

[19:47] The Jewish leaders wanted to kill Jesus. Some scholars think they did this because they thought Jesus was trying to rule the temple. Other scholars think they did not like what Jesus taught about the Law of Moses. Other scholars think they were afraid that Jesus was starting a revolution. That is, he was going to fight against the Roman Empire. They did not think he could defeat the Romans.

Luke 20

20:1-8

Why did the Jewish leaders ask Jesus who gave him permission to do the things he did?

The Jewish leaders asked Jesus who gave him permission to do the things he did. Some scholars think the Jewish leaders were asking Jesus whether a person or God gave him permission to do these things. Other scholars think the Jewish leaders were asking Jesus to name the Jewish teacher who taught him. In ancient Israel, a teacher learned from another teacher.

What were “these things”?

Why did Jesus not answer the Jewish leaders?

Jesus did not answer the Jewish leaders. Some scholars think that Jesus did not answer the question from the Jewish leaders because they would not answer his question to them. The Jewish leaders knew the answer to Jesus’ question.

20:9-19

What was a parable?

Why did Jesus speak about the vine growers?

Jesus spoke about the vine growers. Scholars think Jesus told this parable to say that the Jewish leaders were just like the vine growers in the parable. When God sent prophets and apostles to the people of Israel, the prophets were killed, and they would soon be killing the apostles (see: Luke 11:47-51; Matthew 23:37-39).

What was the “stone” about which Jesus spoke?

When Jesus spoke about the “stone” rejected by the builders, he was saying what was written in Psalm 118:22-23. This was a metaphor. Jesus was speaking about himself. That is, the Jewish leaders rejected Jesus.

What was the “cornerstone” about which Jesus spoke?

A “cornerstone” was spoken about in two ways in the days of Jesus. It was used to describe the large stone set in the ground that established the corner from which the foundation of a building was measured. It was also used to describe the stone at the top part of an arch. This stone held the arch together. Jesus used the word “cornerstone” as a metaphor. Jesus was speaking about himself. That is, Jesus himself is the foundation upon which the church, that is the body of Christ, is built. He holds all things together.

How will people be broken or crushed by the stone about which Jesus spoke?

When Jesus spoke about people falling on the stone, he was speaking about the people who rejected Jesus. When they rejected him, they are forever broken. This was a metaphor. They cannot be at peace with God. When Jesus spoke about the stone crushing people, he meant that God will judge people who reject Jesus. They will be crushed, that is, they will live forever in hell.

20:20-26

How did the Jewish leaders try to trick Jesus?

When the Jewish leaders asked a question about paying taxes, they tried to trick Jesus. They wanted Jesus to say something that made people angry. If Jesus said that people needed to pay taxes, the Jewish people would be angry and stop following him. If Jesus said that people should not pay taxes, then the Romans would be angry with him.

What were the things that belonged to Caesar?

Jesus spoke about things that belonged to Caesar. Some scholars think that because the name and face on the coin showed that it belonged to Caesar, then Caesar had the right to collect taxes from the people. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking very specifically about giving to Caesar what was due to him. That is, taxes and honor.

What are the things that belong to God?

Jesus spoke about things that belong to God. Scholars think that when Jesus spoke about the things that belong to God he was speaking about how people must worship, love, and obey God.

20:27-40

Who were the Sadducees?

What is the “resurrection”?

What did Jesus mean by saying that people who are resurrected will not “die anymore”?

The people who follow Jesus and are resurrected will never die again. That is, they will live together in God in heaven.

Why did Jesus say, “they are equal to angels”?

Jesus said that those who are resurrected are “equal to angels”. He wanted people to know that they will never die. Angels do not die.

Advice to Translators: People who are resurrected do not become angels, rather they are like the angels in that they do not die. The translation must be clear to make that distinction.

Why did Jesus use the words “sons of God” to describe those who are resurrected?

People who believe in Jesus are “sons of God.” They are not sons of God in the same way Jesus is the Son of God.

Why did Jesus talk about Moses and the bush?

Jesus talked about Moses and the burning bush. Scholars think that because God revealed himself as the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, these men are still alive in heaven. Jesus used the story of Moses and the bush so that people would know that there is a resurrection of the dead.

20:41-44

Why did the ancient Jews believe the messiah is the Son of David?

The ancient Jews believed the messiah is the Son of David because it was written about in the Old Testament (see: Jeremiah 30:9; Ezekiel 34:23-24; 37:24-25; Hosea 3:5). Jesus also believed this.

What was meant by the words, “The Lord said to my Lord”?

The Hebrew used two words for “Lord” in Psalm 110:1. The first use of the word is also the name Yahweh, which is the name of the God of Israel. The second use of the word “Lord” is translated as Lord and master.

How was Jesus both David’s Lord and his son?

Jesus was David’s “Lord” because Jesus is God. However, Jesus was also David’s son because Jesus was a descendant of David.

See: Lord; Jesus is God; Son of David; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

20:45-47

Who were the scribes?

How did the scribes “devour widows’ houses”?

The scribes devour widows’ houses. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about widows who were wealthy and the scribes were taking a very large donations from those widows. Other scholars think the scribes took the things the widows owned. Other scholars think the scribes, in helping widows, took more from the widows than what they should have taken for helping them.

Why will the scribes “receive greater condemnation”?

The scribes will receive greater condemnation. Scholars think that God will punish the scribes more severely than other people who will be judged and punished.

Luke 21

21:1-4

What were mites?

Mites were a type of coin. They were tiny, copper coins that had very little value (see: Mark 12:42). In ancient times, a person would earn about 100 mites in a day.

Why did Jesus say the widow gave more than other people?

Jesus said the widow gave more than other people. She did not give as much money as other people. However, Jesus said this because she gave everything she had. However, the rich only gave a small part of what they had.

21:5-38

Why did Jesus say, “not one stone will be left on another”?

Jesus said “not one stone will be left on another.” This was a metaphor. Jesus was speaking about the Romans destroying the temple and many of the walls in Jerusalem. This happened about forty years after Jesus died.

What were the things which were about to happen?

Certain things were about to happen. Scholars think the disciples were asking when the temple would be destroyed.

Why did Jesus say, “the end will not happen immediately”?

Jesus said, “the end will not happen immediately”. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about the Romans destroying the temple in Jerusalem, but he was also thinking about when he returns.

What are the “terrifying events” and the “great signs from heaven”?

Jesus spoke about “terrifying events” and “great signs from heaven.” Scholars think Jesus was speaking about things that happen in the sky. People have never seen these things before and it caused them to fear greatly. Perhaps they will affect the whole universe. They think Jesus was speaking about comets and meteors, such as have never been seen before.

Why did Jesus say, “they will lay their hands on you”?

Jesus told the disciples “they will lay their hands on you.” He wanted them to know that some of them will be arrested, imprisoned, and tortured.

How will Jesus give “words and wisdom” to the disciples?

When Jesus told the disciples he would give them “words and wisdom,” he wanted them to know that the Holy Spirit would help the disciples know how to live in a way that honors God.

What did it mean to be “given over”?

Someone who is “given over” or “delivered up” is betrayed. People help the leaders to arrest them so they can be punished.

Why did Jesus say, “not a hair of your head will perish”?

Jesus said, “not a hair of your head will perish.” Some scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to know that people could not harm the disciples without God giving them permission to do this. However, more scholars think Jesus was speaking about God protecting the disciples. They will live forever with God in heaven forever. God will not punish them, even if people punish them on earth.

Why did Jesus say, “In your endurance you will gain your lives”?

Jesus said, “In your endurance you will gain your lives” or “souls”. Scholars think Jesus wanted people to keep trusting in God when they were persecuted.

Why did Jesus say woe to those who are pregnant or nursing in those days?

Jesus said, “woe”(οὐαί/g3759) to those who are pregnant or nursing in those days. The things Jesus spoke were going to happen suddenly. This will make it more difficult for a pregnant or nursing mother.

What was “the times of the Gentiles”?

The words “time of the Gentiles” refer to a certain period of time when the Gentiles will do something.” Some scholars think it is a certain period of time when God will allow the Gentiles to destroy Jerusalem. Other scholars believe it is a certain period of time when Gentiles will be saved (see: Romans 11:25).

What were the signs in the sun, moon, and the stars?

Jesus spoke about the signs in the sun, moon, and the stars. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about changes in the sun, moon, and stars (see: Matthew 24:29; Mark 13:24). These things looked different than they have always looked.

What was a parable?

What was a fig tree?

What was meant by the words, “the kingdom of God is near”?

Jesus said that the kingdom of God is near. Some scholars think Jesus was saying that the “kingdom of God” would begin soon. Other scholars think Jesus was saying the “kingdom of God” had already begun because God began ruling Christians in some way that he did not before.

What was “this generation”?

Why did Jesus command people to be alert and pray at all times?

Jesus wanted people to be alert and pray at all times. Scholars think that Jesus wanted Christians to be ready for him to return at any moment. That is, they must not become tired of waiting and then start to sin again.

Who is the “Son of Man”?

Luke 22

22:1-6

What was the “festival of Unleavened Bread”?

Why did the chief priests and the scribes discuss “how” to put Jesus to death?

The chief priests and scribes wanted to kill Jesus. Scholars think the chief priests and the scribes were talking about how to kill Jesus. They wanted to kill him in a way that was not against the law. They wanted to find something Jesus did that would make the Roman government kill him.

Why were the Jewish leaders afraid of the people?

The Jewish leaders were afraid of the people. Some scholars think the Jewish leaders were afraid of the people because the people might be angry if they arrested Jesus for the wrong reasons. Perhaps the people would riot and cause great trouble. A riot would make the Romans angry (see: Acts 19:40).

Advice to translators: A riot is when a large group of people get angry and they destroy things.

How did Satan enter into Judas Iscariot?

Satan entered into Judas. That is, Satan began to control Judas’ thoughts and Judas began to obey Satan. Satan wanted Judas to betray Jesus (see: John 6:70-71; 13:2,27).

22:7-13

Why did the Jews have the Passover lamb?

The Jews had the Passover lamb because it reminded them of when they left Egypt. At this time, they killed a lamb and painted its blood onto the two side doorposts and the tops of the door frames of the houses (see: Exodus 12:5-7). God saw the blood on the door and he passed over the house with the blood on the door and did not kill the firstborn in the house (see: Exodus 12:12-13).

Why did Jesus tell the disciples to look for a man bearing a pitcher of water?

In ancient Israel, only the women carried pitchers of water. Scholars think that when Jesus wanted his disciples to look for a man carrying a pitcher of water because there would only be one man carrying a pitcher of water. Then they would know who they must follow.

22:14-23

How will the Passover be fulfilled in the kingdom of God?

The Passover will be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. At that time, people will not sin and things will not die. Scholars think there will be a great feast and Christians will celebrate and be with Jesus forever. This is sometimes called the wedding feast of the Lamb.

What did Jesus mean when he said, “This is my body, which is given for you”?

Jesus said, “This is my body, which is given for you.” He was speaking about dying so that people could be at peace with God.

Why did Jesus say, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood”?

How was the betrayal of Jesus “determined”?

God “determined”(ὁρίζω/g3724) that Judas would betray Jesus (see: Acts 2:23). That is, God knew that this would happen. However, Jesus said the person who betrayed him will answer to God. That is, even though God knew Jesus would be betrayed, God would punish Judas.

See: Foreknow (Foreknowledge); Predestine (Predestination); Punish (Punishment); Elect (Election); Will of God

22:24-30

Why did Jesus say, “let the one who is the greatest among you become like the youngest”?

In ancient times, the younger people typically served those who were older. They thought the older people were greater in some way and people should honor them. Jesus did not want his disciples to live as if they were greater than other people, rather he wanted them to serve other people.

When will Jesus give the disciples a kingdom?

Jesus will give his disciples a kingdom. That is, they will rule something. Some scholars say Jesus will give the disciples a kingdom after he returns to the earth. Fewer scholars think say Jesus gave them a kingdom when he said this. Jesus was a servant during his time on earth, so the disciples must also lead other people by serving them.

How will the disciples judge the twelve tribes of Israel?

The disciples will judge the twelve tribes of Israel. Some scholars say the disciples will judge the twelve tribes of Israel for accepting or rejecting the gospel. Other scholars say the disciples will rule the twelve tribes of Israel some day. Perhaps this will happen after Jesus returns to the earth.

22:31-34

Why did Jesus say “Simon, Simon”?

Jesus said “Simon, Simon” because he wanted Simon to listen closely to what Jesus was going to tell him. Perhaps Jesus addressed Peter as “Simon” to remind him that he needed help because he was about to be tested.

Why did Jesus say, “that he might sift you as wheat”?

Jesus told Simon that Satan wanted to “sift” him as wheat is sifted. This was a metaphor. Sifting was the violent, shaking action taken to separate grain. It was separated into something people wanted and something people did not want. Jesus was telling Simon that Satan wanted him not to trust in Jesus.

Why did Jesus say “the rooster will not crow this day” before Simon denied him three times?

In ancient Israel, the Jewish day started at sundown, that is, in the evening. The rooster generally crows just before sunrise. Jesus wanted Simon to know that he would deny him three times sometime during the night before the sunrise.

22:35-38

Why did Jesus tell the disciples to buy swords?

22:39-46

Where was the Mount of Olives?

What did it mean to “enter into temptation”?

When someone entered into temptation, they sinned when they were tempted. Jesus had already told the disciples that Satan will tempt them.

Why did Jesus say to God the Father, “If you are willing, remove this cup from me”?

Jesus asked God the Father to remove the cup from him if God the Father was willing to do this. The cup was a symbol. Jesus was speaking about the suffering he was about to endure. That is, Jesus was about to be tortured and then killed. Jesus was praying that God would rescue him from the suffering. However, he would do this if it was what God the Father wanted him to do.

How did the angel from heaven strengthen Jesus?

The angel from heaven strengthened Jesus. Scholars think the angel helped Jesus to endure the pain he was having.

Why did Luke say that Jesus’ “sweat became like great drops of blood”?

Luke said that Jesus’ “sweat became like great drops of blood”. Some scholars think Luke was saying that Jesus was sweating so much that sweat fell to the ground just as blood does when someone is bleeding. Other scholars think Luke was saying that Jesus’ sweat blood.

Why did Jesus say the disciples were “sleeping because of their sorrow”?

Jesus said the disciples were sleeping because they were sad. Some scholars think the disciples were exhausted because of the great “sorrow”(λύπη/g3077) they experienced being with Jesus that day. Other scholars say it was because they saw their Jesus in much pain.

22:47-53

Why did Jesus ask Judas if he was “betraying the Son of Man with a kiss”?

In ancient Israel, friends often greeted one another with a kiss of some kind. Some scholars think Jesus was sad that Judas was betraying him when he kissed Jesus. That is, Judas told people who Jesus was when he kissed Jesus. Judas was, in fact, handing Jesus over to his enemies, that is, to those who would crucify him.

What was the “authority of darkness”?

In the Bible, the “authority of darkness” was a symbol of Satan and every evil thing that served him. Jesus wanted people to know that the people who came out at night to arrest him were following Satan.

22:54-62

Why did the crowd take Jesus to the high priest?

The crowd took Jesus to the high priest. They wanted Jesus to answer the Jewish leaders who accused him of doing and saying evil things. The high priest could decide if Jesus was guilty of anything against the Law of Moses.

Why did Jesus appear before Pilate and Herod?

Jesus appeared before Pilate because Rome controlled Israel (see: Matthew 27: 11-26; John 18:28-40). The Jewish leaders were not able to kill Jesus without getting permission from the Roman government. However, Pilate did not find Jesus guilty of any crime worthy of death. Pilate sent Jesus to Herod because Jesus was from Galilee. Herod ruled over Galilee. The Romans gave him permission to do this.

22:63-65

Why did the guards mock and beat Jesus?

The guards mocked and beat Jesus. They insulted him while they were striking him with their fists. The Romans often hit people they arrested. Isaiah prophesied that the Messiah would sufferer in many ways (see: Isaiah 53).

22:66-71

Who were the elders?

Why did the Jewish leaders ask Jesus if he was the “Christ”?

The Jewish leaders asked Jesus if he was the “Christ” because they did not believe he was the Messiah. They believed that if Jesus said that he was the Messiah, they could charge him with blasphemy. Then they would kill Jesus.

What was the “right hand of the power of God”?

In ancient times, when someone was seated at the “right hand” of the king, he was in the highest place of honor. Jesus wanted the Jewish leaders to know that he would soon be given the highest honor possible.

Why did Jesus answer the religious leaders’ question by saying, “You say that I am”?

Jesus said, “You say that I am”. Scholars think Jesus was saying, “I am the Son of God just as your question is asking”.

Luke 23

23:1-7

Who was Pilate?

Pilate was the Roman ruler of Judah. While he was in Jerusalem for the holiday, his home was at Caesarea.

Why did the religious leaders take Jesus to Pilate?

The Jewish leaders took Jesus to Pilate. This was because they needed the Roman ruler’s permission to kill someone.

What did the leaders mean when they accused Jesus of perverting the nation?

The leaders accused Jesus of perverting the nation. Some scholars think they believed Jesus caused people to fight against their Roman rulers. Other scholars think these leaders believed Jesus caused the Jewish people to riot and fight against the Jewish leaders.

Who was Herod Antipas?

Why was Jesus taken to Herod?

Jesus was taken to Herod. Some scholars think Pilate sent Jesus to Herod so Herod would have something to report to Pilate about Jesus. Other scholars think Herod asked to meet Jesus so Pilate sent Jesus to Herod. Other scholars think Pilate sent Jesus to Herod so that Herod could determine whether the things said about Jesus were true.

23:8-12

Why did Jesus not answer Herod’s questions?

Jesus did not answer Herod’s questions. Some scholars think this was because he knew that he was going to die. He knew that he needed to die so that people could be at peace with God. Other scholars think Jesus did not answer Herod’s questions because he knew Herod wanted to do something evil.

Advice to Translators: Jesus did not answer Herod’s questions. This does not mean that Jesus was guilty.

Why did the soldiers dress Jesus in elegant clothes?

The soldiers dressed Jesus in the type of robe that only kings wore. They did this to mock Jesus. They did not think he was a king. They wanted other people to think this also.

23:13-24

Did Luke write the words in verse 17?

Some ancient copies of Luke have the words in verse 17. More and older ancient copies of Luke do not have these words. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words. However, Matthew and Mark wrote these words (see: Matthew 27:15; Mark 15:6).

Who was Barabbas?

Barabbas was a criminal who was in prison. Luke said that Barabbas had been involved with a rebellion. Scholars think he was also a violent person who fought against the Roman empire. They think the Jewish people asked for Barabbas to be freed because Barabbas was a hero to some of them. He was a hero because he tried to free Israel from Roman rule.

23:26-31

Where was Cyrene?

How did soldiers make Simon carry Jesus’ cross?

The soldiers grabbed Simon from the crowd and forced him to carry Jesus’ cross. Some scholars think the soldiers had Simon carry one piece of the cross while Jesus carried the other piece. Other scholars think Simon was made to carry one piece and the other piece was at the place where Jesus was going to be crucified. Other scholars think Simon carried one end of the cross while Jesus carried the other end.

Who were the “daughters of Jerusalem”?

Why did Jesus tell the women not to weep for him?

Jesus told the women not to weep for him because God wanted Jesus to suffer and die. This was God’s will. However, they needed to weep because the people of Jerusalem would soon experience great suffering. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about when the Romans destroyed Jerusalem and the temple. This happened about forty years after Jesus died.

Why will people “say to the mountains, ‘fall on us’ and the hills, ‘cover us’”?

Luke wrote about people speaking to the mountains and hills. This was a metaphor. Scholars think that they were going to greatly suffer and because of this they would want to die quickly.

Why did Jesus talk about a green tree and a dry tree?

Jesus talked about a green tree and a dry tree because he warned the Jewish people they will suffer. The green tree was a metaphor for Jesus. When Jesus talked about the green tree, he wanted people to know that he was going to greatly suffer, but he did not do anything wrong. When Jesus talked about the the dry tree, he was speaking about people who did the wrong things. These people will suffer more than Jesus.

23:32-38

Why was the place they took Jesus to called “The Skull”?

Scholars think the place they took Jesus was called “the skull” because it was a hill that looked like a skull. Other scholars think the place was called the skull because the Romans had executed many people there. It was not because there were human skulls lying on the ground.

What was crucifixion?

What did it mean to “cast lots”?

Why did the soldiers offer Jesus vinegar to drink?

Scholars think different things about why the soldiers offered Jesus vinegar to drink.

See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

Why did they put a sign over Jesus?

Scholars think the soldiers put a sign over Jesus so people would know why he was crucified. Some scholars say Pilate wanted to mock Jesus with the sign. Other scholars think Pilate wanted to mock the Jewish leaders because they put their own king to death.

23:39-43

Why did the criminal ask Jesus to remember him?

The criminal asked Jesus to remember him because the criminal wanted to enter the kingdom of God. That is, he wanted Jesus to remember him when he returned to rule as the Messiah.

What was “paradise”?

23:44-49

What was the sixth hour?

The sixth hour was midday. The ancient Jews divided a day into twelve parts. The hours varied in length according to the time of the year so that midday was always the sixth hour. It was about noon.

What did it mean that the sun’s light failed?

Luke wrote about the sun’s light fading. Some scholars think God used a strong wind that caused large amounts of dust to blow up and block the light of the sun. Other scholars think God used a miracle to blocked the light of the sun.

What was the curtain of the temple?

Scholars think the curtain of the temple was an inner curtain that separated the Holy Place from the Most Holy Place. It was very thick. Nothing could tear this curtain except God.

Why was the curtain of the temple split in two?

Scholars think different things about why the curtain of the temple split in two.

What did it mean that Jesus committed his spirit to God the Father?

When Jesus said that he committed his spirit to God the Father, it meant that he completely trusted God.

Why did the people beat their breasts when they left?

Scholars think different things about why the people beat their breasts when they left.

23:50-56

Who was Joseph?

Where was Arimathea?

What did it mean that Joseph was looking for the kingdom of God?

Joseph was looking for the kingdom of God. He was expecting the coming of the kingdom of God. Some scholars think Joseph may have believed that Jesus was the Messiah.

What was the Day of Preparation?

The Day of Preparation was the time to prepare for the Sabbath. It began on Thursday evening and lasted until Friday evening. People cleaned houses, bought supplies, and cooked food so that they did no work on the Sabbath.

Why did the women prepare spices and ointments?

The women prepared spices and ointments to put on the body of Jesus. The spices and ointments helped to hide the smell of a decaying body. It was also a sign of honor to anoint a body with spices and ointments, and was thought to preserve the body.

Luke 24

24:1-12

When was the first day of the week?

The first day of the week was after the sabbath. The sabbath was Saturday for Jews and some Christians. The first day of the week was Sunday. The women went to the tomb likely brought the spices at sunrise on the first day of the week.

Why was there a stone?

The stone covered the entry point of the tomb. The stone kept grave robbers out of the tomb and it also kept animals from entering the tomb.The stone was too large for women to move.

Who were the two men?

Why did the angels asking the women, “Why do you seek the living among the dead”?

When the angels asked the women a question, they knew that Jesus was alive. Therefore, the women were not going to find Jesus in the tomb.

Who were the “sinful men” into whose hands Jesus was delivered?

Scholars think the “sinful men” spoke about Judas and the crowd of men he brought to arrest Jesus. Jesus himself said he was to be delivered into the hands of Gentiles (see: Luke 18:32). Gentiles were considered to be sinful people.

How many days was Jesus dead and in the tomb?

Jesus was dead and in the tomb three days. The first day was Friday, the second day was Saturday, and the third day was Sunday. The Jewish day began and ended when the sun went down.

What was “idle talk”?

Scholars think that “idle talk” was talk that was impossible to believe. That is, people who heard it did not understand it.

Why did Peter run to the tomb?

Some scholars think Peter ran to the tomb to see if the women were telling the truth about Jesus.

24:13-35

Where was Emmaus?

What was a “stadia”?

What did it mean that two followers of Jesus were prevented from recognizing Jesus?

Scholars give several reasons why the two followers of Jesus were prevented from recognizing him.

Who was Cleopas?

Scholars do not know who Cleopas was. Some scholars say Cleopas as an uncle of Jesus. He was Joseph’s brother.

What was a Nazarene?

What were the scriptures to which Jesus referred?

The scriptures to which Jesus referred were the places in the Old Testament that told about the messiah before the messiah came.

What did it mean that Jesus “acted as though he were going further”?

Jesus “acted as though he were going further”. That is, it seemed that he was going to travel beyond the village. Scholars think Jesus would have continued on past the village if the two people had not asked him to stay with them.

How were the eyes of the two followers of Jesus opened?

Luke wrote that the eyes of the two people were opened. This was a metaphor. These people were able to recognize Jesus. Scholars think this happened when Jesus broke the bread and handed it to them.

What was meant by the words, “our heart burning within us”?

The words “our heart burning within us” was a metaphor. It meant that their hearts and minds were filled with joy, a sense of awe, hope, and excitement. It described how they felt when Jesus explained the Old Testament to them.

24:36-49

Why did Jesus give the greeting “peace be to you”?

In ancient times, people often greeted one another by saying, “peace be to you.” This was a way people asked for blessings for someone else.

Why did Jesus say to the disciples, “See my hands and my feet”?

Jesus said to the disciples, “See my hands and my feet”. Scholars think Jesus wanted them to look at his hands and feet because they showed the scars of his crucifixion (see: John 20:25-27).

Why did Jesus say, “a spirit does not have flesh and bones”?

Some scholars think that when Jesus said a “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) does not have flesh and bones, he was telling the disciples he was not a ghost. That is, a ghost does not have a real physical body.

What did Luke mean when he wrote, “They still could not believe it because of joy”?

Luke wrote, “They still could not believe.” Scholars think the disciples thought it was too good to be true, that Jesus was really alive again. This was because they were overcome with amazement.

What was meant by the words, “he opened their minds”?

When Jesus “opened their minds,” he caused his disciples to be able to understand all that was written in the Old Testament about the Messiah.

What was “repentance”?

What did it mean to preach “in his name”?

Some scholars think that to preach in the name of Jesus happened when Jesus gave someone permission to preach. Other scholars think that someone preached in Jesus’ name when they preached about the gospel.

What were “these things” of which the disciples were witnesses?

When Jesus spoke about “these things” he was referring to his suffering, death, and resurrection, all of which the disciples were witnesses.

Why did Jesus say, “I am sending you what my Father promised”?

Jesus said, “I am sending you what my Father promised.” This is the promise of the Holy Spirit.

Advice to Translators: It may be more clear to state that Jesus said “I am going to send you what my Father promised”.

See: God the Father; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Filling of the Holy Spirit

What did it mean to be “clothed with power from on high”?

To be “clothed with power from on high” was a metaphor. God gave power to the disciples. Scholars think God did this soon after Jesus returned to heaven (see: Acts 1:8; 2:1-4).

24:50-53

What did it mean that Jesus “blessed” his disciples?

Why was Jesus carried up into heaven?

Jesus had completed his work and returned to heaven. Jesus said this was necessary so that the Holy Spirit could come to people in a new way (see: John 16:7-11).

See: Heaven; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Filling of the Holy Spirit

How did the followers of Jesus “worship” Jesus?

Some scholars think people worshipped Jesus by bow down before him, or to lay face-down on the ground before him.

Why did the followers of Jesus have “great joy” after Jesus went to heaven?

Scholars give several reasons the followers of Jesus had “great joy”(χαρά/g5479) after Jesus went to heaven.

What did it mean that the disciples were “continually in the temple”?

Scholars think Luke meant that the disciples were in the temple very often, likely every day. When in the temple, they were continually worshipping God and giving him thanks.

John 1 Commentary

1: 1-5

How did John use “word”?

John said that Jesus is the “word”(λόγος/g3056). All scholars think these first verses are about Jesus. However, John did not say Jesus’ name. When John wrote these things, people knew that the “word” was the thing that created plants, animals, and human beings. In the same way they understood “word,” John wanted his readers to understand that Jesus is this “word.” That is, Jesus holds everything in the universe together. He makes everything and give it permission to exist.

John said that Jesus is both God and with God. This is because he is God. He is not partly God, but is fully or completely God. However, he is a different person from God the Father and God the Holy Spirit. God is three persons (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit), but they are only one God. That is, Jesus is different from God the Father and the Holy Spirit. John says he is “with”(μετά /g3326) God.

These verses show that Jesus is God. Jesus is God the Son, so he is fully God. John says that the “Word”(λόγος/g3056). That is, Jesus, created everything. Only God can do that.

Advice to Translators: In English, scholars talk about Jesus, the Father, and the Holy Spirit as being different “persons” of God. This is because there is not a good way to describe how Jesus, the Son of God, is different than God the Father or God the Holy Spirit. People cannot fully know how this is true. The Father, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit are not people. When scholars say they are different “persons,” they mean they are distinct even though they always want the same things, they are equal to one another, and they cannot be separated. There is only one God. God is one, he is not three different gods.The Father, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit are all one. They are all the same God, but not the same “person.” Jesus is completely God. But Jesus is not the Holy Spirit, and Jesus is not the Father. Also, the Father is completely God, but the Father is not Jesus or the Holy Spirit either. Jesus, the Father, and the Holy Spirit are not three smaller parts of one larger God. Also, God does not have three separate faces, that is, three separate sides. God also does not change into the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit at different times. God is always Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.

Why does John use the metaphor of light?

Why does John use the metaphor of darkness?

In the same way John used the metaphor of light to talk about Jesus, John used the metaphor of darkness to talk about Satan and the things Satan does. That is, John wanted to say that Satan, people who sin and do evil, and evil things all happen because of sin.

John said darkness cannot stop the light from shining. John wanted people to know that nothing can stop Jesus from making those who believe in him live forever with God. Even Satan cannot stop him. John also wanted to say that Jesus will punish everyone who does not believe in him because they sin. They will be punished forever in hell.

Jesus is stronger than Satan and those who do not stop sinning. This is why John said that the darkness cannot stop the light from shining.

1:6-8

Who is John?

These verses talk about John the Baptist. John the Baptist told people that the Messiah was coming. That is, John got people ready for the Messiah to come (See: 1:23). He got the people ready to believe in the Messiah when the Messiah came. The prophets in the Old Testament told about this Messiah coming (See: Isaiah 40:3; Malachi 3:1).

John the Baptist and the author of this Gospel are not the same person. The apostle John wrote this book. He did not call himself “John” in his book. He called himself “the one whom Jesus loved” (See: 13:23).

See: Messiah (Christ); Faith (Believe in); Prophet; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Apostle

1: 9-13

What does it mean to be born of God?

Those who believe in Jesus are born of God and become part of God’s family. John calls these people children of God. Before this, people were called “children of wrath” (See: Ephesians 2:3) and “children of the devil” (John 8:4; 1 John 3:10). Believing in Jesus makes a person different than they were before. Scripture calls this a new or second birth from God. In English, this is called regeneration.

This section is a group of prophecies about the Messiah. John said that the world was going to reject Jesus. Even most of the Jews rejected him (See: Isaiah 40:3).

See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Faith (Believe in); Children of God; Wrath; Satan (The Devil); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ)

1: 14-19

How did the Word became flesh?

John says that the “Word”(λόγος/g3056) became “flesh”(σημαίνω/g4591). That is, Jesus became a human.

When Jesus became a human, he continued to be God. So when people saw Jesus, they saw God. He was not just a man representing God in the same way a photograph represents a person. Also, they saw a real human, not something that only looked like a human.

What does “grace upon grace” mean?

John said “grace upon grace.” Many scholars think that John wanted to say God sent two gifts of “grace”(χάριν/5484). First, God gave the gift of the Law of Moses. Later, he sent another gift. This second gift of grace was that he forgave the sins of those who believe in Jesus. This second gift of grace is a free gift. It showed humans who God truly is (see: 1: 14). God gave people this second gift through Jesus.

In ancient Israel, the Law of Moses showed the people of Israel their need of God’s mercy. Also, the Law taught the people of God that they needed Jesus. The second gift was still to come. In ancient Israel, the Law of Moses helped people know how to please God and live their lives. After Jesus came, God’s grace and mercy alone helped people to know how to live in a way that pleases God.

While some scholars think the new law replaced the old law, other scholars think that John wanted to say that God sent the second gift to combine it with the first gift, not to replace it. If this is what John meant, then Jesus brings to Christians the second gift in order to finish the work of the first gift. That is, the Law of Moses.

How did Jesus live with people who did not honor God?

John said Jesus “lived”(σκηνόω/g4637) with people who did not honor God. John wanted to say that when Jesus came to earth, he was where people did not think he was going to be. That is, he was with the sinners and people who did not honor God in the things that they lived.

Who is the one and only God?

Many Greek manuscripts call Jesus “the one and only God.” Not every Greek manuscript contains the same words in 1:18. Both are good ways to talk about Jesus. However, scholars think John wrote “the one and only God.” Fewer scholars think John wrote “one and only Son,” but a few English translations use these words.

John thinks that his readers will understand that “one and only” means God the Son. He helps them understand that by adding the words, “who is at the side of Father.”

1:19-23

Who were the Jews?

John called the Jewish religious leaders “the Jews.” For John however, “The Jews” did not mean that John spoke about all Jews. Instead, he called the religious leaders “the Jews” because they represented all of the Jews.

How is John the Baptist the prophet Elijah?

Jesus said that John the Baptist was the prophet Elijah who the Old Testament said was to come before the Messiah. The book of Malachi said that the prophet Elijah will return to earth immediately before the Messiah came (See: Malachi 4:5-6). Jesus told his disciples that this person was not actually be Elijah, but someone with his same prophetic power.

Malachi said that he will make the way for the Messiah to come. It is for this reason that Malachi said that Elijah will come again. The Jews waited for the Messiah to come to them. But, they also thought the prophet Elijah was to come back to them from the dead before the Messiah came.

1:29-42

What are the different ways to baptize?

Why did John the Baptist call Jesus the Son of God?

John called Jesus the Son of God to show how God adopts all Christians into his family. That is, he makes them his sons and daughters. But, only Jesus is the “one and only or unique”(μονογενής/g3439) Son of God. Jesus is God. At the same time, he is the “one and only” or “unique”(μονογενής/g3439) Son of God (See: 1: 18).

Why did John the Baptist call Jesus the Lamb of God?

1:43-51

What did the Jews think about the town of Nazareth?

In ancient Israel, Nazareth was not a large town. It is not known why Nathaniel did not speak good about the town. Some scholars think Nathaniel did not like anyone who thought that the people of Nazareth did good things. Other scholars think that there was trouble between the people of Nazareth and the people of Cana. Nathaniel was from Cana. Also, it is possible that Nathaniel did not think that any great men came from a town so close to his own home. Later, people called Christians “people of Nazareth” to insult them. (See: Acts 24:5).

How did John show that the disciples began to believe in Jesus?

John said the disciples stopped what they did and followed Jesus. They did this even though they did not know very much about him. John showed later in his gospel that these men still misunderstood who Jesus really was. They began to believe in him, but not completely. It took time for them to truly know Jesus. But, they began to follow Jesus even though they did not fully understand what following him meant for them.

Why did John write that Jesus said, “Truly, truly I say to you”?

John said that Jesus said “‘Truly’(ἀμήν/g0281), truly I say to you” thirty-five times in this book. Jesus used the word “truly” in order to strongly express certainty, belief, or faith. When Jesus said these words, he gave courage to those who heard him. He gave them courage to believe what he was saying.

Why did Jesus call himself the Son of Man?

John 2

2:1-12

Why was Mary worried about the wine running out?

In ancient Israel, if the food and wine ran out at a wedding, the man’s family was shamed or was embarrassed. In Israel, the man getting married and his family needed to make sure that everyone got plenty of food and drinks. His family gave a feast. These wedding feasts often lasted for several days. Because the man’s family was going to be shamed when the wine ran out, Mary felt bad for the man and his family.

Why did Jesus say “My time has not yet come”?

John wrote the word “time”(ὥρα/g5610)” when he wrote about someone doing something great. Here, Jesus said that he was not ready to show everyone that he was the Messiah.

Why did John write about Jesus turning water into wine at Cana?

Some scholars think John wrote about Jesus turning water into wine at Cana because he wanted to talk about the church. The Bible called the church the bride of Christ. That is, Jesus loves the church in the same way a man loves his bride. Also, a wedding feast was a metaphor for the people rejoicing with God forever.

What is a “sign”(σημεῖον/g4592)?

Who were Jesus’ brothers?

2:13-25

What is the Jewish Passover?

Why did John say Jesus went “up” to Jerusalem?

John said Jesus went “up” to Jerusalem because the city was on Mount Moriah. Mount Moriah is about 800 meters above sea level.

Why were merchants selling animals and changing money in the temple?

Most people traveling to Jerusalem were not able to bring animals with them to sacrifice at the temple. Instead, they bought animals for their sacrifice in Jerusalem or at the temple. Merchants made a profit by selling animals at the temple.

God commanded the Jewish priests to sacrifice an animal every morning and every evening at the temple. During some festivals, such as Passover, they sacrificed many more animals. Also, God commanded the Jewish people to sacrifice animals at the temple for many different reasons.

These merchants accepted only coins that the Jews made for their own country. When people brought other coins, they exchanged them for Jewish coins. The merchants made a profit when they changed money into Jewish coins. Therefore, they used the temple, a place to worship God, to make money.

Why did Jesus force the merchants to leave temple?

Jesus forced the merchants out of the temple because he was angry. He was angry because merchants were making money from people coming to worship God at the temple. Jesus told the people that the temple was for people to pray there. Also, it was for people to come there from all nations (see: Isaiah 56:7; Luke 19:46)

Advice to translators: In English, anger is used when talking about a strong emotion that dishonors God. Here, anger does not mean this. It is a strong emotion, but it does not dishonor God. Instead, it honors God because it is against something that God does not like.

Why did the Jewish leaders ask Jesus for a sign?

The Jewish leaders said that Jesus needed to give them a sign because they wanted to know that God gave him permission to do and say what he did and said. They did not think that God gave this permission to Jesus..

Which temple was Jesus talking about?

When Jesus said to destroy the temple and he was going to rebuild it in three days, he spoke about his body. Instead of giving the Jewish leaders a sign, Jesus made them a promise. They thought he spoke to them about the temple building. But, John said Jesus spoke about his own body. Jesus knew he was going to be crucified and three days later he was going to be alive again.

Why was destroying the Jewish temple significant to the Jews?

The Jews honored the temple in Jerusalem because the presence of God was in the temple. The presence of God was directly connected to the presence of the temple among his people. After a time of rebellion by the Jewish people, God punished the Jews and allowed the Babylonians to destroy the temple. The Persians later conquered the Babylonians. The Persians later allowed the temple to be rebuilt. The original temple was far bigger and more elaborate than the rebuilt temple. Herod the Great later enlarged the temple and made it more elaborate than the original temple. When Jesus spoke, the temple was very large.

After the Jews rejected Jesus, God punished the Jews by having the the Roman army destroy the temple. No one rebuilt the temple after this.

Advice to Translators: The “presence of God” in the temple means that God was in the temple in a special way. The Old Testament said that God lived in the temple. This is not the only place where God is. He is everywhere. Despite this, he was in the temple in a special way.

Why did Jesus say the temple was going to be destroyed and rebuilt in three days?

When Jesus spoke about the temple being destroyed and rebuilt in three days, he spoke about his body. He did not speak about the actual temple building. The Jews thought Jesus spoke about the huge temple building in Jerusalem where they were they sold and offered sacrifices. When Jesus said the temple was to be raised in three days after it was destroyed, Jesus was saying that his body was to be brought back to life again. Three days after Jesus died on a Roman cross, he resurrected from the dead.

Did Jesus know everything?

Jesus knows everything. Jesus knows everything because he is God. He is not only part God. He is completely God. Jesus does not simply know about people, he knows them completely on the inside. That is, he knows there inner thoughts and knows why and how they do the things they do. He knows them better than they know themselves. He knew if the people around him truly believed in him or if his words and the things he did simply amazed them, and they followed him because they thought he was a great teacher and did miraculous things.

John 3

3: 1-15

Did Nicodemus think Jesus to be God’s Son?

Scholars do not know if Nicodemus thought Jesus to be God’s son. However, the miraculous things Jesus did amazed Nicodemus. These things showed him Jesus came from God. Jesus’ words greatly affected Nicodemus. Nicodemus spoke well of Jesus to the other Jewish leaders at the Festival of Shelters (see: John 7:40-52). He also helped Joseph of Arimathea bury Jesus’ body after Jesus died (see: John 19:38-40). Some scholars think Nicodemus was a priest who became Christian (see: Acts 6:7). Other scholars do not think he really believed in Jesus.

If Nicodemus later believed in Jesus, it was not easy for him. That is, if he believed in Jesus, the Jews would have rejected him as a teacher. These scholars think that Nicodemus stopped thinking he entered heaven because of the good things he did. Nicodemus now understood that he needed to humble himself. He needed Jesus to forgive him for sinning. Perhaps this is why John wrote that Jesus’ words amazed Nicodemus.

How can someone be “born again”?

Jesus told Nicodemus that he needed to be “born again”(ἄνωθεν/g0509). That is, he needed to be born a second time from God. This is a metaphor for what happens to the life of a person when they believe in Jesus. God makes a Christian a new person in some way. This confused Nicodemus. He thought that Jesus was saying that his mother needed to give birth to him again. Nicodemus knew a woman was unable to do this. However, Jesus meant that people needed to be born a second time to be able to live with God forever. It is the Holy Spirit who does this. That is, without the Holy Spirit gives some a second birth, the person cannot live together with God forever in heaven. A sinner must be made into a new person to be with God.

How is one born from water and the Spirit?

To be born “ from the Spirit” means to be born from above. That is, born from God through the Holy Spirit (see: 3:5). When he does this, the Holy Spirit makes the sinner into a new person in some way.

There are different ways to understand what it means when someone is born from water.

See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Baptize (Baptism); Clean and Unclean; Sin; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Metaphor

Why did Jesus say Nicodemus did not understand the earthly things of which he spoke?

Jesus said Nicodemus did not understand “earthly(ἐπίγειος/g1919)” things because he did not understand Jesus’ metaphors of childbirth and the wind. If Nicodemus was unable to understand when Jesus used earthly metaphors, he was unable to understand if Jesus spoke to him about God. Jesus tried to help Nicodemus understand. He did this by comparing the new life Christians have with babies having life on earth because of their mothers. He also compared the Holy Spirit to the blowing wind. However, Nicodemus was still unable to understand.

3:16-21

Why did John talk about the “world” κόσμος/g2889)?

Here, when John spoke about the “world(κόσμος/g2889)”, he was talking about all of the people living in the world. John talked about all of these people because it is all people whom God calls to believe in his Son Jesus. However, often when John wrote “the world,” he sometimes was talking about something different. In 1 John 2:15, he wrote “world” as a metaphor for how Satan does evil and how people sin. This is because Satan was given permission over everyone who sins. This is why God commands Christians not to love the evil things in this world. This is also why John says that God loved them by giving his only Son to die for them. He loves all people very, very much.

Did Jesus die for the sins of the whole world?

Some scholars think that Jesus died for all people. That is, those who believe in him and those who do not believe in him. Here John calls all people “the world.” God caused Jesus to die. In this way, he caused Jesus to suffer for everyone who sins (see: 1 John 2:2). But, this does not save the people who reject Jesus.

Other scholars think that Jesus died only for the sins of the people who believe in him. That is, Jesus died for people all over the world. People who believe in him can come from any tribe of people and can speak any language.

3:17-21

Does Jesus judge the world?

According to John 5:22, God gave gave permission to Jesus to judge everything and everyone. In John 3:17-18, John wrote that God did not send Jesus into the world to judge people. When God sent Jesus to earth, it was not to condemn or judge people. Jesus came as the promised Messiah. That is, he came to save people from their sins. However, Jesus is coming again to judge the world. He will judge those who are not Christians. People who believe in Jesus is the Son of God are not judged. Their sins are forgiven. They are one of God’s children.

See: Judge (Judgment); Condemn (Condemnation); Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Children of God

Who is the light?

What is darkness?

Sin, evil, and everything that is against Jesus is spoke about as if it were darkness. This is a common metaphor in Scripture. When people sin, they stay in the dark. They stay away from the light. That is they stay far from Jesus. They even hide from him. But those who live in a way that honors God are not afraid of God. They do not need to hide from him.

3: 22-30

Why did John baptize people?

John baptized people as a sign that they repented of their sins (see: Acts 19:4). Some Jews who wanted to honor God came to him to be baptized. They wanted to be clean from their sins. John did this to help make them ready for the coming of the Messiah.

See: Baptize (Baptism); Sign; Repent (Repentance); Sin; Clean and Unclean; Messiah (Christ)

What did God send John the Baptist to do?

God sent John to tell the people about the Messiah. John showed the people who was the Messiah. That it, he showed them Jesus (see: John 1:29).

John used a metaphor to say how he was a friend to Jesus. In the same way the man getting married is greater than his friends at his wedding, so Jesus was greater than John. His friends help him and rejoice for him. In the same way, John helped Jesus and rejoiced because Jesus came. Also, John knew that he must soon stop working when Jesus began his own work.

3: 31-36

How does someone disobey the son?

John talked about “disobeying”(ἀπειθέω/g0544) the son. John was talking about refusing to believe in Jesus. This is how they disobeyed the Jesus, the Son of God. They reject Jesus because they do not think he is who he says he is. Or they refuse to believe because they do not want to believe in him.

Who speaks in John 3?

There are parts of John 3 where it is not clear who is speaking. These places are 3:16 and 3:31. In many languages, writers use quotation marks to show who is speaking. However, John did not originally do this.

Some scholars think that Jesus continued speaking in 3:16-21. But, other scholars think that it is John who spoke in these verses.

Some scholars think John the Baptist continued speaking in 3:31-36. But other scholars think that it is the Apostle John who spoke in this passage.

John 4

4: 1-4

Who were the Samaritans?

The Samaritans were the people who lived in the region of Samaria. Long before this time, Israel was one nation and it was divided into two nations, the northern kingdom of Israel and the southern kingdom of Judah. In the Old Testament, the northern kingdom, Israel, did not honor God. God punished them and they were conquered by Assyria. After this happened, the people of this Israel married gentiles. They were no longer true Israelites. The Jews who honored God hated the Samaritans. They knew that the Samaritans often married Gentile women, something that the Law of Moses did not allow them to do. They said they obeyed God, but they did not. They worshipped him in the wrong ways and they also worshipped idols and other gods. Therefore, God rejected the Samaritans and he did not consider them to be his people.

See: Samaria; Israel (Northern Kingdom) ; Judah (Southerm Kingdom); Old Testament (Law and Prophets);Punish (Punishment); Gentile; Law of Moses; Worship; Idolatry (Idol); False gods; People of God

Why did many Jews not travel through Samaria?

The land of Samaria was between Judea and Galilee. When Jews wanted to travel from Jerusalem to Galilee, the shortest way was to go through Samaria.

However, the Jews hated the Samaritans. Many Jews who wanted to honor God often went around Samaria, even though this took much longer because of their hate for these people. Perhaps they thought the people would make them unclean. But, most Jews traveled through it because that way took less time.

4:5-6

What was the city of Sychar in the Old Testament?

Some scholars think that the city of Sychar and Shechem in the Old Testament are the same city. Other scholars think these are two different cities. They think that Sychar is the town of Askar that exists today. Both of these places were near a well that Jacob dug and the place where the Joseph from the Old Testament was buried.

4: 7-12

What did Jesus say he was able to give to the Samaritan woman?

Jesus says he was able to give the Samaritan woman “the gift of God.” He wanted to say that God was able to allow her to live with God forever in heaven (see: Romans 6:23). The Jews were amazed when Jesus told her this. They thought the Samaritans rejected God and did not want to honor God.

The Samaritan woman married six times. Many Jews thought she was very sinful. This is because it was uncommon for the Jews to get married more than once. However, Jesus offered to forgive her.

John also speaks about “living”(ζάω/g2198) water as a metaphor. “Living water” can mean running water or fresh water. It can also mean water that makes plants and people live. Jesus wanted to say that people were able to live forever with God if they believe in him.

4:13-21

How did the Samaritans try to honor God differently from the Jews?

The Jews worshiped God in the temple in Jerusalem, but the Samaritans worshiped God in a temple in Samaria on Mount Gerizim. Because God commanded the Jews to worship him in Jerusalem, the Samaritans sinned in their worship.

Also, the Samaritans only thought in part of the Old Testament was from God and rejected the rest of the Old Testament. They also possessed their own priests. These priests were not part of the tribe of Levi. The Law of Moses said that the priests must be from the tribe of Levi.

However, both the Samaritans and the Jews waited for God to send the Messiah to them.

See: Samaria; Worship; Temple; Sin; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Priest (Priesthood); Tribes of Israel; Law of Moses

What future time did Jesus speak about to the woman?

When Jesus spoke with the woman, he thought about what was going to happen in the future. The Romans were going to destroy the Temple in Jerusalem. The Christians were going to worship God anywhere. They did not need to go to Jerusalem to worship anymore.

4:22-26

What does it mean that “salvation” is from the Jews?

Jesus said that “salvation”(σωτηρία/g4991) is from the Jews. Jesus taught the woman that God worked to save mankind, and that he did this through the Jews, not through the Samaritans. While Jesus did not agree with what the Samaritans thought about God, Jesus was kind to the woman. Jesus was the Messiah and he was a Jew and not a Samaritan.

What does it mean for people to worship God in “Spirit” and in “truth”?

People worship God in “Spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) when they worship him anywhere, not only in the temple or other building (see: acts 17:24-26). That is, because they now worship him by the Holy Spirit’s power.

God gave Christians a new way to worship him. This new way is in “truth”(ἀλήθεια/g0225). That is, because they now know who God truly is, they can worship him in the right way. This also means that they know that Jesus is God. When they worship Jesus, they know that they are worshiping God (see: John 14:6). People who worship God in this way praise and honor him because they know the truth about him.

4:27-42

Why were the disciples shocked that Jesus spoke to the Samaritan woman?

Some Jewish men never spoke with a woman unless she was his wife. They thought that it was wrong to speak to other woman. Also, many Jews did not speak with Samaritans. Jews thought Samaritans were unclean.

But, Jesus spoke to the Samaritan woman. He asked her for a drink of water. Usually, the Jews refused to drink or eat with Samaritans because they thought they were unclean.

Why did the disciples not ask Jesus why he talked with the woman?

The disciples never thought Jesus was going to speak to a Samaritan woman. They thought, in the same way most Jews did, that the Samaritans were unclean, and they were people whom God did not accept. They thought that Jesus, their teacher, did wrong by talking with the woman. They were too ashamed to ask him why he was talking with her.

What happened to the people of Sychar?

Many of the people of Sychar began to believe that Jesus was the Messiah. They did this even though Jesus had told the woman that her people did not know God, whom they said they worshiped.

No one thought the Samaritans were going to believe in Jesus. But many did believe in Jesus. Also, the disciples thought that the Jews were going to accept their Messiah, but most of the Jews rejected him.

Can Samaritans live with God forever?

The Jews did not think the people of Sychar were going to call Jesus the “Savior of the world.” This means that they were still learning about Jesus, yet they believed in him. Later, Jesus commanded his disciples to be witnesses for him in Samaria (see: Acts 1:8).

The Samaritans did not worship God in the right way, and they only thought the first five books of the Old Testament were from God. They did not believe that God did anything for Israel after Moses died.

The title “the Savior of the world” is in the New Testament only here and in 1 John 4:14.

See: Savior; Disciple; Witness (Martyr); Samaria; Worship; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

What does the metaphor about doing the harvest mean in the New Testament?

4:43-45

Why did John have the proverb about a prophet in his hometown?

John said that Jesus left Sychar after only two days, because the people reject a prophet in the prophet’s hometown never. But, the people of Sychar believed in Jesus. Sychar was not Jesus’ hometown. Therefore, scholars do not agree about what John meant.

Some scholars think John meant that Galilee was Jesus’ home region. The people of Galilee did not believe Jesus when he arrived there (see: 4:45). Later, they rejected him (see: Mark 6:1-6).

Other scholars think that John meant that all Israel was Jesus’ home region, and that most of the Jews were going to reject him.

Still other scholars think that John was talking about Sychar. Many of the people of that town believed in Jesus, yet he left after only two days. John gives the proverb to explain why he left (see: 4:44). Jesus went to teach the Jews and the Samaritans. He never stayed for very long in one place. Perhaps John wanted to say that if Jesus stayed anywhere, this place became his hometown. If the people did not welcome him, Jesus kept on traveling.

4:46-54

Why did the official’s whole family believe in Jesus?

The official’s whole family believed in Jesus. In many places, all of the people in a family or household usually think in the way in which the leader of that family thinks. The family of the official probably trusted him to think in the right ways. When he began to believe in Jesus, all his family also believed in Jesus..

In other places, people in families are more free to think in the way each person wishes to think. These people may not understand why the official’s family believed in Jesus at the same time.

Why did John count the number of “signs” that Jesus did in Galilee?

John called the miracle he did a “sign”(σημεῖον/g4592).” He also did this with the first miraculous thing he did, which was changing water into wine. He means that both of these things showed the people that God truly sent Jesus to them to be the Messiah he promised to send.

John 5

5:1-9

Which feast did John talk about?

John did not say which feast was happening at this time. However, there were several Jewish feast in Jerusalem every year..

What was the pool of Bethsaida?

The people thought the pool in Bethsaida healed people when the waters “stirred”(ταράσσω/g5015). Because of this, sick people and those with physical problems laid down by the pool and waited for the water to move. When the water moved, they tried to be the first person to get into the pool to be healed.

Some scholars think it is possible that an underground spring flowed into the pool of Bethsaida and sometimes caused the water in the pool to move. Other scholars think that the pool’s water contained minerals that healed the body.

What did John originally write in 5:4?

The oldest and best copies of the Greek New Testament do not include verse 4. However, some translation may include verse 4. Although John probably did not write this verse,it describes what people thought about how the pool of Bethsaida healed people. Some people believed that an angel stirred the waters and then healed the first person who got into the pool. Perhaps, this verse was added by someone in order to explain this to people reading this chapter.

Why was the man sick and why did he need help into the pool?

The sick man was probably paralyzed. He told Jesus that he needed another person to help him get into the pool because the man could not stand or walk. Jesus’ question about whether he wanted to be healed surprised the man. He laid by the pool for such a long time and no one ever helped him into the pool. He probably did not think that he was ever going to be healed. John does not say if the man believed in Jesus before Jesus healed him. Also, John does not say if the man ever believed in Jesus at any time.

Advice to Translators: Someone who is paralyzed cannot move their legs or cannot move their arms and legs.

5:10-15

Who were the Jews who questioned the man Jesus healed?

Some Jews asked the man Jesus healed certain questions. The Jews were Jewish leaders known as scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees.

Why did the Jewish leaders not want Jesus to heal this man on the Sabbath day?

The Jewish leaders became angry when Jesus healed the man on a Sabbath day because their Law of Moses did not allow a person to do any work on the Sabbath day (see: Exodus 20:10; Jeremiah 17:21-22). These leaders thought that when someone healed another person, they were working. Also, the Jewish leaders thought that carrying a bed was work. When the man picked up his bed and walked, they thought that he broke the Law of Moses and disobeyed God. However, they thought the wrong thing about the Law of Moses. Neither Jesus nor the man disobeyed the Law of Moses. The Jewish leaders cared more about obeying the things they believed about the Law of Moses than about doing good things on the Sabbath. They thought that Jesus did something evil by healing this man. Because of this, the Jewish leaders thought Jesus was a false teacher and began to persecute him (see: 5:16,18).

Why did Jesus tell the healed man to stop sinning?

Jesus knew the healed man needed to believe in him. It is a sin to not believe in Jesus. John never says this healed man believed in Jesus, even though Jesus healed him. The man told the Jews that it was Jesus who healed him on the Sabbath. Those who did not believe in Jesus often told the Pharisees what Jesus did. (see: John 11:44-46) Some scholars think that this man was paralyzed because he sinned. However, John does not say what was that sin. Sometimes sin may cause someone to be sick or have physical problems. Perhaps Jesus chose this man from the people waiting at the pool because of a specific sin in his life.

Advice to Translators: Someone who is paralyzed cannot move their legs or cannot move their arms and legs.

5:16-24

Why were the Jewish leaders angry with Jesus when he said that God is his father?

The Jewish leaders became very angry with Jesus when he said that God is his father and that both he and his father continued working. The Jewish leaders opposed Jesus for working on the Sabbath day. Jesus said that his father is still working. That is, God rested on the seventh day from working to create the world, but he never stopped working to care for the world. When Jesus says that he is working with his father, the Jewish leaders knew he said that he was doing what only God did. So Jesus said he was God. According to the Law of Moses, if someone said they were God, they were to be punished. They needed to die. That is, they would be punished if they were not God.

In what way is the Father “working even now”?

The Jewish teachers knew that God the Father not only created the world, he also sustains the world (see: Jeremiah 10:12-13). In the Book of Colossians, Paul spoke also about Jesus sustaining the world (see: Colossians 1:16-17). The writer of the Book of Hebrews spoke about Jesus sustaining all things by his word (see: Hebrews 1:3).

How is God the Father Jesus’ father?

Why did Jesus need to be able to do the things only God can do (raise and give life to the dead, pass judgment, receive the same honor)?

Jesus needed to be able to do the things only God can do because Jesus is God. Everything God the Father can do, Jesus, God the son can do also. God the Father raises the dead. Soon, the Father will raise the Son from the dead (see: John 20). Then the Son will also give life to whomever he wants to give life (see: 1 Corinthians 5). God the Father gave Jesus permission to judge everything. Jesus, God the Son, also receives the same honor that God the Father receives. If someone rejects Jesus, they also reject God the Father. Everyone who believes in Jesus will live together will God in heaven forever.

See; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jesus is God; Trinity; God the Father; Son of God; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Eternal Life; Heaven

In what ways did Jesus show that he was equal to the Father?

Jesus said God the Father “raises the dead” and Jesus also raised the dead (see: Luke 7:11-15; John 11:43-44). Although God the Father is the only one who can perfectly judge people, he gives Jesus permission to judge people because Jesus can also perfectly judge people (see: 5:22; Psalm 50:6). Jesus said that whatever he sees the Father doing, this is what he does also. This shows that Jesus and God the Father both want the same things to happen.

5:25-30

What does it mean that the Father and the Son have life in themselves?

John said that God The Father and God the Son have life in themselves. That is, the live because they have always live and because they want to live. They do not need anyone or anything to live. The Father and the Son have always and will always live. Those who believe in Jesus are also given eternal life (see: 5:24; 1 John 1:1-3). That is, they will live together with God in heaven forever.

What judgment did the Father give the Son to carry out?

Scholars think God gave Jesus permission to judge people in future when Jesus returns to earth to begin his kingdom (see: Daniel 7:13-14). However, these scholars also think that Jesus began judging the world when he came to the earth before. Jesus judged men because they rejected Jesus. When John spoke about this he chose to speak using the metaphor of light and dark.

See: Day of Judgment; Jesus' Return to Earth; Kingdom of God; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)

What is the “resurrection of life”?

Jesus resurrects all people. Those who loved the light, that is they believed in Jesus, will live together with God in heaven forever. Also, they will be given new bodies (see: 1 Corinthians 15:42-45).

See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Day of Judgment; Heaven

What is the “resurrection of judgment”?

Again, Jesus resurrects all people. But, those who loved the darkness, that is they rejected Jesus, will be punished forever (see: Revelation 14:9-11).

See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Day of Judgment; Hell

Why does Jesus judge people perfectly?

Jesus judges people perfectly because he listens to God. He judges in the same way God the Father judges.

5:31-38

Who is Jesus talking about when he says, “there is another who bears witness of me”?

[5:32] Jesus spoke about God the Father when he said, “there is another who bears witness of me.” Another time, Jesus said that he did not speak his own words. However, he only spoke what God the Father told him to speak (see: 12:49-50).

How did John the Baptist witness about Jesus?

John boldly spoke to the crowds that Jesus was the light that came into the world (see: 1:6-7). John said the Jewish leaders that there was one coming who was greater than himself (see: 1:19-28). Also, John told people that Jesus was the “Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world” (see: 1:29-34).

What is the testimony greater than John’s testimony?

Jesus said that the things he did were a greater witness than what John said about him. That is, they proved that he was God and the Messiah more than the things John said. This is because God the Father gave him these things to do (see: 5:19-21). Perhaps Jesus did the same things that God the Father did and this caused people to know that God sent Jesus.

See: Testify (Testimony); Witness (Martyr); Jesus is God; Messiah (Christ); God the Father

5:39-47

Why did the Jewish leaders not know Jesus was the one who gave them peace with God?

The Jewish leaders studied the Old Testament because they believed that they had found about how to have peace with God. However, they did not believe the right things. They did not understand that the Old Testament talked about Jesus, the Messiah. Only by believing in Jesus can someone be at peace with God.

Why did Jesus say he did not “receive praise from men”?

Jesus did many things and taught the disciples how to live as Christians in order to glorify God the Father. Jesus did none of these things so that people would honor him. There were people who honored Jesus for the things he did, but Jesus honored God.

How did the Jewish leaders show they did not truly love God?

The Jewish leaders showed they did not truly love God because they rejected Jesus. Although God sent Jesus, they did not believe in him. John said Jesus is the light that came into the world. However, the Jewish leaders rejected Jesus as the light and chose to love darkness. That is, they chose to love the things they believed instead of the things God taught. Jesus told the Jews they were going to listen to false teachers, and they were going to welcome those false teachers. Perhaps Jesus spoke these words to warn the Jewish leaders (see: Matthew 24:4-5).

In what way did Moses write about Jesus?

Moses wrote in the Law about a prophet who was going to come in the future. This prophet was going to be greater than even Moses. The Jews put all their trust in Moses and the Law of Moses. Even though Moses wrote about a prophet to come, the Jews did not see Jesus as this promised prophet (see: Deuteronomy 18:15-19).

Jesus said the Jews did not believe the writings of Moses because they did not understand what Moses wrote (see: Luke 16:31).

John 6

6:1-15

What is the Passover?

Passover is a feast that Jews celebrated. They held this feast in Jerusalem. John said that the feast of the Passover “neared”(ἐγγύς/g1451). He did not say when this would happen (see: 2:13).

Why did Jesus “test” Philip?

Some scholars think Jesus “tested”(πειράζω/g3985) Philip to teach him something. Jesus taught this way often. Other scholars think Jesus showed Philip that he was truly the Messiah.

How did Philip and Andrew respond to Jesus’ question about buying bread?

Philip said 200 denarii was not enough money to buy bread for all the people. This was a very large crowd because this was a large amount of money. Usually, it would take someone about 200 days to make 200 denarii. Andrew said he found a boy with five loaves of bread and two fish. However, this was not enough to feed this large crowd.

How many people were in this crowd?

John said 5000 men sat in the crowd of people. Perhaps, this was only the number of men. There were also women and children in the crowd (see: Matthew 14:21). Therefore, there were more than 5000 people in the crowd.

What did Jesus do with the bread and the fish?

John said that Jesus “gave thanks”(εὐχαριστέω/g2168). Some scholars think that Jesus “gave thanks” for the food. They think his giving thanks caused the miracle to happen. Other scholars think Jesus “gave thanks” to God, because God gave them the food. Jesus gave the food to the disciples for them to give to the people (see: Matthew 14:19).

How did the crowds respond to Jesus’ miracle?

Because people saw the “sign”(σημεῖον/g4592) Jesus did for them, they said he was a prophet. The people thought a prophet was coming into the world (see: Deuteronomy 18:15-19). Jesus knew the crowds wanted to make him their king. Some scholars think Jesus knew this even though no one said this because he was God and knew what people thought. John said that Jesus went away from the crowds and went up the mountain (see: Matthew 14:22-23).

6:16-25

Why did the disciples leave on a boat to Capernaum without Jesus?

The book of Matthew said that Jesus told his disciples to get into the boat and go to Capernaum without him (see: Matthew 14:22). The disciples did what Jesus told them to do.

When did the disciples see Jesus again?

After the disciples went about five kilometers in the boat, Jesus came to the boat. Jesus walked on the water. Jesus told them not to be afraid because “it is I” because he frightened the disciples. Some scholars think Jesus simply told the disciples that it was just him who was walking on the water. Other scholars think Jesus declared that he is God. This is because “it is I” can also be translated as “I am.” This is the same thing God said when he told Moses his name (see: Exodus 3:14).

How did they get to Capernaum?

When Jesus stepped into the disciple’s boat, John said they made it to where they were going immediately. Some scholars think this was another miracle. Other scholars think John meant that nothing stopped them from getting to the other side of the lake.

What did the crowd call Jesus?

The crowd called Jesus “rabbi”(ῥαββί/g4461). People called a teacher who was qualified to speak about the Law of Moses and how to live by the Law of Moses a “Rabbi.”

6:26-40

What is the food that endures to living forever?

John said that certain food endures to living forever. Scholars disagree about what John was thinking about when he said this.

How does Jesus have the seal of God on him?

Some scholars think that the “seal of God” and the image of God are the same (see: Colossians 1:15). More scholars think that the “seal of God” is a metaphor for God saying that Jesus is the only one who has the power to give food that endures to living forever.

How did Jesus describe the “work of God?”

Jesus said that the “work of God” is the same as to “believing (πιστεύω/g4100) in the person God sent to the world. That is, it is the same as believing in Jesus. This means that people need to trust Jesus as the one who gives people the ability to live together with God in heaven forever (see: 6:27; Acts 4:10-12).

What kind of sign did the people think was coming?

Because the people spoke about the miracle of “manna”(μάννα/g3131) in the wilderness, scholars think they looked for a “sign”(σημεῖον/g4592) far greater than the one given during the time of Moses.

What did Jesus tell the people about the “true bread” from heaven?

Jesus said the Father gives the “true(ἀληθινός/g0228) bread” that comes from heaven. This bread gives life, but it is a certain type of life. It is living together with God in heaven forever. Also, Jesus told the people that God the Father gave the bread from heaven during the days of Moses. That bread was food that fed the people physically in the wilderness. Jesus used the phrase “true bread” to speak about himself. That is, he makes it so that people can live together with God in heaven forever. Jesus clearly said, “I Am the bread of life.” Jesus told the people that to have the bread of life, they needed to come to him and believe in him.

What is the “will of the Father?”

6:41-65

How does God the Father “draw”(ἑλκύω/g1670) people to Jesus?

Some scholars think that all people are born rejecting God and not wanting to believe in Jesus. They think that someone cannot believe in Jesus without God first doing something. That is, they cannot believe in Jesus unless God uses the Holy Spirit to convince them or make them believe in Jesus. Other scholars think God “draws”(ἑλκύω/g1670) people by showing himself in the world he has made. They think the world shows God’s power and also his great love and concern for mankind. These scholars think God also showed people his love by dying for their sins. This draws people to believe in Jesus.

How is Jesus the “bread of life?”

Jesus said he was the “bread of life.” He wanted to say that he would die so that people would live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Jesus is saying that he not only makes it so that people can live together with God in heaven, he also makes things last forever. This is the opposite of the manna given in the wilderness. That is, this bread only gave life for a short time.

How does a person eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of Man?

Jesus used the metaphor of eating his flesh and drinking his blood to show what a person must do to live together with God in heaven forever. When someone believes in Jesus, they do so “inside” of them, they make Jesus part of them in some way. When a person eats bread or drinks water, the food and drink becomes part of that person. It gives him energy for living. Jesus gave his actual flesh when he died on the cross. His blood was actually spilled out on the cross. When a person believes in Jesus, he is believing in the flesh and blood of Jesus being given as a sacrifice on the cross.

How did Jesus’ followers react when Jesus described himself as the “bread of life”?

Many disciples thought that the words of Jesus were difficult to understand. Perhaps they did not really understand what he was saying to them.

How did Jesus explain the meaning of his words to the disciples?

Both the Jewish leaders and the disciples of Jesus did not understand the words Jesus spoke. Jesus explained that the things he said came from the Spirit of God, therefore they could only be understood by the Spirit. The Jewish leaders and the disciples were trying to understand the words of Jesus through their own wisdom.

What did the twelve disciples say about Jesus?

Peter spoke for the twelve disciples and said to Jesus, “you have the words of eternal life”(see: 6:67). They also knew that Jesus was the “Holy One”(ἅγιος/g0040) of God. This means they believed that Jesus was the Messiah that God promised from long ago.

John 7

7:1-5

Which “Jews” wanted to kill Jesus?

John spoke about certain Jews who wanted to kill Jesus. When John said this, he was speaking about some of the Jewish leaders who wanted to kill Jesus at previous times (see: 5:18).

What is the Feast of Shelters?

The Festival of “Shelters”(σκηνοπηγία/g4634) was one of three great feasts for the people of Israel. Jews celebrated every year because of God’s command (see: Leviticus 23:33-43). The people built shelters from palm branches. This is what gave the festival its name. They lived in these shelters during the feast. This festival celebrated God’s faithfulness during Israel’s wandering in the wilderness (see: Exodus 12-40). During this time, Israel lived in temporary shelters. The festival celebrated the fall harvest and had seven days of sacrifices. On the eighth day, they rested and gave more offerings and all the people came together.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “my time has not yet come”?

Some scholars think Jesus’ used the word “time”(καιρός/2540) to speak about the moment which Jesus revealed himself to be the messiah. Some scholars think Jesus was thinking that it was not yet time for him to die. Other scholars think Jesus was simply waiting for the best time to go to the festival. The best time was after the crowds gathered for the feast.

Why does the “world” hate Jesus?

When Jesus spoke about the “world”(κόσμος/2889), he spoke about all the things that opposed God in every way. That is, the world is opposed to God because God gave the Devil permission to rule the world. And the Devil hates that Jesus speaks the truth about God. The Jewish religious leaders also hated Jesus because he spoke the truth about God.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “I am not going up to the feast”?

Some ancient copies of the Bible said “I am not going up to this feast.” This means that Jesus was not going to the feast at any time. Other ancient copies of the Bible said “I am not yet going up to the feast.” This means that Jesus was going to the feast, but he was not going to the feast yet. They both mean that it was not the right time for Jesus to go up to the feast.

7:10-13

Why did the people fear the Jewish leaders?

Though many of the people at the feast knew Jesus to be a good man and that he did many miracles, they feared speaking about Jesus because the Jewish leaders punished those who spoke well of Jesus. Perhaps the Jewish leaders believed Jesus did not speak the truth about God.

7:14-15

Why did the Jewish leaders say Jesus never studied the scriptures?

Jesus taught the scriptures in a way the Jewish leaders did not know. People living in that time period only studied the scriptures when they were taught by a rabbi. When someone taught, the Jewish leaders knew which rabbi was their teacher. The Jewish leaders did not know who taught Jesus. Therefore, they said that Jesus never studied the scriptures.

7:16-18

How is a person willing to do what God wants?

When a person is “willing”(θέλω/g2309) to do what God wants, it means he makes a choice to learn what God wants him to do and wants to do the things God wants him to do. He can do this by going through and learning the scriptures to see what they say about God and the things God wants.

What are the benefits for the person who is willing to do what God wants?

A person who is willing to do what God wants, will be able to know if someone is teaching the truth about God. That is, because a person learns about what God wants by reading and studying the scriptures, he will know what is the truth about God.

7:19-24

How did circumcision come from the fathers?

The Law of Moses told the Jews to circumcise their male children. God commanded Abraham to use circumcision. This was before the birth of Moses (see: Genesis 17:9-14). The Jews circumcised each male child eight days after birth. If the eighth day was a Sabbath, they circumcised the baby on the Sabbath.

How did the Jewish leaders not observe the sabbath correctly?

The sabbath laws did not forbid people from doing good on the sabbath day. However, the Jewish leaders avoided doing any kind of work. This made it seem that they obeyed the sabbath laws in the Law of Moses. Jesus challenged the thinking of the Jewish leaders with doing good things on the sabbath (see: Matthew 12:11-12; Luke 13:14-17). Once again, Jesus told the Jewish leaders to judge by what is “right”(δίκαιος/g1342) and good.

7:25-32

Why did some people in Jerusalem not believe Jesus was the Messiah?

Some people thought that Jesus cannot be the Messiah. They knew Jesus grew up in Nazareth. They thought the Messiah came through a miracle and when no one thought he would come. Malachi said that the Lord will suddenly come to His temple (see: Malachi 3:1). Therefore, some people thought no one would know from where the Messiah comes.

Why did some people in Jerusalem believe Jesus was the Messiah?

These Jews believed Jesus was the messiah because they knew when the true messiah came to Israel, he was not going to do more miraculous signs than Jesus already did.

Why were the Jewish leaders not able to arrest Jesus?

The Jewish leaders wanted to arrest Jesus, but it was not his “hour.” That is, it was not the time he knew that he would be killed and wanted to die so that people could have peace with God (see: 8:20; 12:23-27; 13:1; 17:1). Jesus was not able to be arrested until God allowed it to happen.

7:32-36

Where was Jesus going that others were unable to come?

Many scholars think Jesus spoke about going to the cross to die for sin, rising from the dead, and then going to the Father in heaven. The Jewish leaders did not know that Jesus spoke about returning to heaven. That is, from where he came. They thought Jesus spoke about going to one of the Gentile nations.

7:37-39

How do people come to Jesus to drink?

Many scholars think that in the same was God gave water from a rock in the wilderness to provide the physical needs of the people of Israel, “drinking” from Jesus provided their spiritual needs (see: Numbers 20:1-13). This was a metaphor. People come to Jesus and drink by believing in him. The Bible speaks of this. Jesus said that for those people who believe in him, there will be living water flowing from them. The living water is a metaphor for the Spirit of God who comes to live in those who believe in Jesus Christ (see: Ephesians 1:13-14).

7: 40-52

Why did Jesus’ words divide the people?

John 8

8:1-6

Why is John 7:53-8:11 not inside of all Bibles?

Many ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have John 7:53-8:11. Many Bible translations do not have these verses because some scholars do not think John wrote these verses when he wrote this book. However, some Bible translations have the verses because other scholars think John wrote these words even though some old copies of the Greek New Testament are missing these verses.Some English bibles place these verses in brackets: [ ]. The brackets tell the translators that scholars do not know whether John wrote these verses. Overall, the oldest copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these verses, but many old copies of the Greek New Testament have these verses.

What is the Mount of Olives?

Where was the Jewish Temple?

Why did the scribes and Pharisees bring a woman adultery before Jesus?

The Pharisees brought the adulterous woman to Jesus because they wanted to trap him with questions about the Law of Moses. They asked Jesus whether he thought the woman needed to be killed. The Law of Moses said that adulterers were to be stoned to death (see: Leviticus 20:10; Deuteronomy 22:22). If Jesus told the Pharisees to kill the woman, this was against the law of the Roman Empire. That is, the law of the Roman Empire said that only the Roman government was able to put people to death for their crimes (see: 18:31). If Jesus told the Pharisees to let the woman go free, then he broke the Law of Moses.

See: Adultery; Scribe; Pharisees; Law of MosesScribe, Pharisees, Law of Moses; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)

Why did Jesus write on the ground with his finger?

Scholar's do not know why Jesus wrote on the ground with his finger. Some scholars think that Jesus’ bending down and writing on the ground meant that he ignored the Pharisees and that they accused the women. Other scholars think he did this to show that Jesus was not going to judge the woman. Still other scholars think Jesus drew a picture to show the message spoken by the prophet Jeremiah. That is, what happens to those who forsake God (see: Jeremiah 17:13).

8:7-9

How did Jesus challenge the Scribes and Pharisees?

Jesus challenged the scribes and pharisees when he got the crowd to focus on the hypocrisy of the scribes and Pharisees instead of the woman’s sins. Some Pharisees thought they obeyed the Law of Moses. While they did obey some of the Law of Moses, they did not obey the whole Law of Moses. This is because they did not understand the Law of Moses. The Pharisees knew they sinned. They knew they could not judge the woman because they were sinners also.

8:12

Why did Jesus call himself the “light of the world”?

Jesus said “I am the light of the world” so that people would know that he is God (see: 1 John 1:5; Isaiah 42:5-6). This is the second time Jesus said “I am” statement made by Jesus about which John has written (see: 6:35). Many scholars think Jesus said, “I am the light of the world” toward the end of the Festival of Shelters. Part of this celebration included the lighting of many oil lamps and candles within the temple. This feast is still celebrated by the Jewish people today around the world. However, they are no longer able to celebrate in the temple because it was destroyed. The lighting of the oil lamps reminded the people of how God appeared as a column of fire when he led the people of Israel through the wilderness (see: Exodus 13:18-22).

See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Yahweh (I am); Festival of Shelters; Temple; Wilderness

8:13-20

How did Jesus respond when the Pharisees’ accused the woman?

Jesus said the Pharisees were wrong to accuse the woman. The Law of Moses said they needed two witnesses to prove an accusation true (see: Deuteronomy 19:15). Jesus said he two witnesses, God the Father and himself. Jesus explained why his witness was true. That is, he knew everything. The Pharisees did not know this because they only saw things and heard things. They did not know things about heaven (see: 7:27-28; 9:29). John the Baptist also said that Jesus was the light of the world (see:1:8-9).

See: Pharisees; Law of Moses; Witness (Martyr);God the Father; Heaven; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)

Why did the Pharisees ask Jesus about his father?

Some scholars think the Pharisees knew Jesus spoke about God being his father. However, they did not allow a witness who could not be seen. Therefore, they asked where was his father.

8:21-24

What did Jesus mean when he said, “I am going away”?

Jesus said, “I am going away.” Perhaps Jesus spoke of going to God the Father. That is, he went to the cross to die, he resurrected, and then he went to God the Father is heaven (see: 7:33-36).

Why did Jesus tell the Jews they were going to die in their sin?

Jesus told the Jews they were going to die in their sin because they did not believe God the Father sent Jesus to the earth. The Jews believed obeying the Law of Moses and doing good things gave them peace with God. However, scripture teaches that no one can be at peace with God because they do good things (see: Galatians 2:16). They needed to believe in God and that God the Father sent Jesus to the earth.

8:25-30

Why did the Pharisees question Jesus about who he was?

Because Jesus said “I am” the Jews began to question Jesus. These were the words God used when he told Moses his name (see: Exodus 3:14). Therefore, the Jews knew when Jesus said “I am,” he was saying that he is God. Jews did not even say the name “I am” when talking about God. They feared they might not say it correctly. They thought saying God’s name wrong dishonored God. Therefore, the Jews did not want to listen to Jesus about who he said he was. They thought he dishonored God both by saying God’s name.

What does it mean that the Son of Man will be lifted up?

John said that the Son of Man will be lifted up. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the time when he would be nailed to and lifted up on the cross to die. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about his being lifted up on the cross and being lifted up into heaven. That is, he went to heaven after he was resurrected.

What did Jesus mean by saying, “then you will know”?

Jesus said that “you will know.” Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the time that came after his resurrection when he showed proved to people that he is God. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time in the future when the temple was going to be destroyed in the same way Jesus prophesied. The Pharisees were going to know because of the words Jesus spoke, not because the Holy Spirit helped them to believe Jesus.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Temple; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Pharisees; Holy Spirit

8:31-41

How do Christians remain in Jesus’ words?

Some scholars think that to “remain”(μένω/g3306) in Jesus’ words is to continue following his teaching. That is, to obey the words he taught. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about Jesus’ words helping to change someone.

Jesus said that those who remain in his word will “know”(γινώσκω/g1097) the truth. That is, they will know that the things said in Scripture are true and that they will live in the right way. The truth rules the Christian’s life. Jesus said this truth set a person “free”(ἐλευθερόω/g1659). That is, Christians will know that sin no longer rules their lives.

How did the people respond to Jesus’ statement about truth setting them free?

John wrote that the people responded “against him”(πρός/g4314; αὐτός/g0846) when he said the truth will set them free. Some scholars think these people were those that did believe the words of Jesus (see: 8:31) at one time. Other scholars think these people were the Jews that never believed Jesus’ words. The people against Jesus thought they were free because they were descendants of Abraham.

How did Jesus respond to the Jews’ claim of Abraham as their father?

Jesus agreed the Jews were physical descendants of Abraham. However, Jesus told the Jews they followed a different father. That is, because they did not do the things that Abraham did, they were not his true descendants. Jesus told the Jews they did not receive his “word” (λόγος/g3056) because they followed a different father. But, the Jews then told Jesus that God was their father. Perhaps Jesus was saying that they were acting like another father, Satan (see: 1 John 3:10).

See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Satan (The Devil); Children of God

8:42-47

How did Jesus respond to the Jews’ claim of God being their father?

Jesus told the Jews if God was their father, then they needed to love Jesus. That is, Jesus is from God (see: 5:19-24; 1 John 5:1). And those who loved God their Father also loved God’s Son, Jesus. Jesus tells the Jews they belong to the devil. He said the devil was their father, not God. This is because the Jews did not understand the truth of Jesus’ words.

Why did the Jews not believe the words of Jesus?

Jesus said “because”(ὅτι/g3754) he speaks the truth, the Jews did not believe him. What proved that a person was a child of God was that he loved the truth. Because Jesus is the truth, they were going to believe in him if they were really God’s children. The children of the devil did not accept the truth. The devil is the father of lies. That is, he was the first liar. Jesus told the Jews they did not “hear”(ἀκούω/g0191) the words of God because they did not truly belong to God.

8:48-53

Why did the Jews say that Jesus was possessed by a demon?

Some scholars think because Jesus accused the Jews of following a different father than that of Abraham or even God, the Jews said Jesus was possessed by a demon. These scholars think the Jews thought Jesus’ claim to come from God was an insult to God. The Jews said said that this proved that a demon possessed Jesus. They also called Jesus a Samaritan. The Jews hated Samaritans and thought they did not believe in the true God.

In what way did the Jews dishonor Jesus?

The Jews dishonored Jesus by accusing him of many things that were not true. Not only did they accuse Jesus of having a demon, but they accused him of being a Samaritan. They also accused him of disobeying what they Law of Moses said about the sabbath (see: 5:18). They also dishonored Jesus because they did not believe in him when he said he was equal with God. Jesus said earlier in the Book of John that whoever did not honor the Son also did not honor the Father (see: 5:22-23). Jesus also honored the Father by stating he does not want the people to honor him.

See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Samaria; Law of Moses; Sabbath; Son of God; God the Father; Jesus is God

In what way will a person who keeps Jesus’ word never die?

When a person “keeps”(τηρέω/g5083) the word of Jesus, they obey the things Jesus told them to do. Then people know that Jesus has given him a new type of life and that he will live together with God in heaven. That is, he heard the thin things Jesus said to do and did the things Jesus said to do. Because this person believes in Jesus and does what honors him, John wanted to say that he will never be “die,” that is he will never be separated from God. This is what the scriptures call the “second death.” The Jews were only thinking about the first death by saying that Abraham died. They did not know who Jesus is. They did not understand the things that he said.

8:54-56

What did Jesus mean by saying “my glory is nothing?”

By saying “my glory is nothing” Jesus said that he completely obeyed God the Father. It is the Father who honors Jesus. Perhaps Jesus spoke about the glory that was going to follow his death his resurrection, and his return to God Father (see: 17:5).

In what way did the Jews not know God?

Jesus told the Jews they did not “know”(γινώσκω/g1097) God because those who know God also do what he told them to do. Jesus said he knows God and does what God the Father tells him to do. The Jews did not know God because they did not honor God the Son whom God sent (see: 5:37-47).

In what way did Abraham see Jesus’ day?

Some scholars think Abraham saw Jesus’ day when his son Isaac was born. God promised Abraham a son, and he said he was going to bless the whole world through this son. Other scholars think Abraham saw Jesus’ day when Abraham walked up the mountain to sacrifice his son Isaac. There Abraham saw God give the “lamb” for the sacrifice. In place of Isaac, God sent a ram to be sacrificed to him. This ram was a symbol of Jesus coming to be sacrificed for people’s sins (See: Genesis 22; Exodus 12; John 1:29). He is the “lamb of God.” These scholars think when God gave the ram for the sacrifice, He showed Abraham about the Messiah’s coming.

8:57-59

Who did Jesus say he is?

Jesus told the Jews he is the “I Am.” Jesus was saying that he is God. This is how he knew Abraham. The Jews thought Jesus insulted God by saying this. They began to pick up stones to throw at Jesus. The Law of Moses said to stone someone who insulted God (see: Leviticus 24:16).

John 9

9:1-5

Why did the disciples ask Jesus, “who sinned?”

Some Jews thought a parent’s sin caused their children to suffer or be ill. Here, Jesus said sin did not cause this man’s blindness. This man was born blind to serve God in some way. Because he was blind, this allowed God to work in a special way in the man’s life. That is, God used this man’s problem to tell people about God.

Why did Jesus say he needed to work “while it was day”?

Some scholars think Jesus said he needed to work while it was day to say he needed to do the work of God while he was on the earth with his disciples. Other scholars think when Jesus said work must be done while it is day, he spoke about the amount of time God allowed for the gospel to be preached.

Why did Jesus say, “Night is coming”?

Jesus said, “Night is coming.” Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the disciples who were going to suffer after he died. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about when God will judge people. This is because night is dark. John also said that God is light. Perhaps John wanted to warn people that there will be a time when those who reject God will not be separated from God forever.

Why did Jesus say, “As long as I am in the world”?

Jesus said, “as long as I am in the world.” Some scholars think Jesus spoke about his time on earth before he died. He did not live for very long, therefore he needed to work quickly. Other scholars think Jesus said he will always be in the world, even after he died. Jesus continues to live on the earth in some way through the Holy Spirit even after Jesus died.

How is Jesus the light of the world?

John said that Jesus is the “light of the world.” This is a type of metaphor. One reason Jesus is the light of the world is because he is life. That is, he creates all people and makes them new and different after they believe in Jesus. John said Jesus is life, and the life was the “light of men” (see: 1:4-5). Jesus said that people who follow him will be given this light, that is, they will live forever with God in heaven (see: 8:12).

People can also see things because of light. Another reason Jesus is the light of the world is because he made the world in a way that everyone can see that there is a God who created the world (see: 1:9; Romans 1:19-20). Because God gave light for all people to know, it means all people are able to know and believe in God. But, many people did not believe (see: 1:10-11; Romans 1:18-23).

Jesus showed another reason he is the light of the world. He opened the eyes of a man born blind. Before Jesus, all the man could not see any light. Therefore, Jesus made it so that people could see light.

9:6-7

Why did Jesus rub mud over the man’s eyes?

Some scholars think Jesus rubbed mud over the man’s eyes to show that he could do certain things that only God could do. In the same way God created man from the dust on the ground, Jesus used dust to create eyes that were able to see (see: Genesis 2:7). Some scholars think the man did not possess eyes at all. Others scholars think he possessed eyes, but that he was blind. Whether he had eyes or not, Jesus healed the man.

Why did Jesus send the blind man to the pool of Siloam?

Jesus sent the blind man to the pool of “Siloam” because people thought its waters were sacred. The Siloam pool is still inside the wall of ancient Jerusalem. A spring flows into it through a long tunnel cut through rock during the lifetime of King Hezekiah (see: 2 Kings 20:20). Some scholars think Jesus sent the man to the pool of Siloam to tell them that in the same way the Jews rejected the waters of “Shiloah” in the Old Testament, so they rejected Jesus in the New Testament (see: Isaiah 8:6).

See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); New Testament

9:8-16

What did the man’s neighbors say about him?

Some of the man’s neighbors talked about how he was the man who used to sit and beg. Others said it must be a different man, someone who looked like the beggar. Scholars think the miracle performed on the man was so amazing, some of the people were unable to think it was the same beggar who was healed.

Why was the man brought to the Pharisees after he was healed?

The man was brought to the Pharisees after he was healed. This is because no one ever saw a miracle of someone being given back their sight. The people brought the man to the Pharisees after he was healed so that they could hear how this kind of miracle happened.

How did the Pharisees respond to the healing of the blind man?

Because Jesus healed the blind man on the Sabbath, some of the Pharisees thought God did not send Jesus. They thought it was wrong to heal someone on the sabbath. This is because they thought that it was work, which was against the Law of Moses. It was not against the Law of Moses. Other Pharisees thought Jesus was a sinner because of this, and they thought that no sinner ever healed a blind man before. This miracle caused a division between the members of the Pharisees.

9:17-18

Jesus healed a man. Who did he think Jesus was?

The healed man told the Pharisees that he thought that Jesus was a prophet. When the man’s neighbors asked him about who healed him, he said, “the man called Jesus.” Some scholars think when the man told the Pharisees that Jesus is a prophet, and he thought people should respect Jesus. However, some of the Pharisees refused to believe Jesus came from God. They thought Jesus was someone who sinned because he did not obey the Sabbath and the Law of Moses in the way they thought it needed to be obeyed.

Why did the Jews ask to speak with the parents of the man he healed?

After Jesus healed the man, the Jews wanted to speak to the man’s parents because they did not believe he was born blind. Some scholars think the Jews did not believe the words of the man’s neighbors. That is, that they did not think that the man was truly born blind. They also did not believe the witness of the healed man himself.

9:19-23

Why did the parents say their son was “of age”?

The parents said that their son was “of age.” Some scholars think the parents simply said their son was no longer a child. That is, he was a man and he was able to answer the Jews’ questions for himself. Other scholars think the parents said their son was of the certain age, according to the jewish law, to give his own answers. According to jewish laws, a person to give a testimony needed to be thirteen years old. In either case, the parents did not give a direct answer to the Jews who asked them questions.

Advice to Translators: Here, “jewish law” does not refer to the Law of Moses. Instead, it refers to the laws the jewish leaders made.

Why did John write that the parents “feared the Jews”?

The parents feared the Jews because they said that anyone who believes that Jesus is the Messiah was no longer able to go to the synagogue. By this time in the life of Jesus, the leaders of the Jews opposed him and the things he taught. These Jews scared the people in a way that the people did not say anything about Jesus, and they gave no answers to direct questions about Jesus (see: 7:13). This caused the parents to have the Jews question their son. The parents did not want to have the Jewish leadership against them.

9:24-34

Why did the Pharisees tell the healed man to “give glory to God”?

The Pharisees told the man Jesus healed to “give glory to God” to tell the man that he needed to agree with them that Jesus was a sinner (see: Joshua 7:19). The Pharisees wanted to hear that Jesus was a sinner. They already decided that he was a sinner because he was against the false things they taught.

The man told the Pharisees he did not know if Jesus was a sinner. However, he did know that Jesus healed him, and he knew Jesus healed him.

Why did the Pharisees continue asking the man about his healing?

Some scholars think the Pharisees continued asking the healed man about his healing because they wanted to find out that the man was lying. In this way, they wanted to say the healing and the fact that Jesus did the healing was not true. Some scholars think the man mocked the Pharisees with his answer because he asked them if they wanted to follow Jesus too.

How did the Pharisees respond to the man who was healed?

Scholars think an argument began between the Pharisees and the man Jesus healed. They argued about which prophet they followed. The Pharisees did not think that God spoke to Jesus. They chose only to believe in Moses. They did think God spoke to Moses. They said they did not know from where Jesus came.

Why did the man Jesus healed think the Pharisees’ answer was amazing?

The man Jesus healed thought the question of the Pharisees was amazing because never before has anyone given sight to someone who was blind from birth. The man thought that being healed was enough proof that Jesus came from God. He also knew that God did not listen to sinners. But the Pharisees thought they were right about Jesus, because they that he was a sinner. They did not accept the truth about the man’s healing. The Pharisees mocked him. Then they sent him out from the synagogue. That is, the man was unable to be a part of the synagogue meetings and activities anymore. The Pharisees already decided they were going to remove anyone from the synagogue who said Jesus was the messiah.

9:35-38

Who did Jesus say he was to the man he healed?

Jesus told the healed man that the “Son of Man” spoke to him at that time. The Gospel of John uses the phrase “Son of Man” many times when speaking about Jesus (see: 1:49-51; 3:13-14;5:27; 8:28).

9:39-41

What is the “judgment” for which Jesus came into the world?

Jesus spoke earlier about how judgment came into the world (see: 3:17-21). Those who do not believe in Jesus are judged already. Jesus brought good news from God to all people who believe in him. Some Jews believed that they could be at peace with God by following the Law of Moses, they rejected Jesus. The Law of Moses “judged already” those who did not believe in Jesus because the Law of Moses spoke about the coming of another prophet, the Messiah. By rejecting Jesus, they disobeyed the Law of Moses.(see: 5:46-47). Jesus told the Pharisees they were guilty because they following the Law of Moses and were sinners would be judged.

See: Judge (Judgment); Law of Moses; Prophet; Messiah (Christ); Pharisees; Guilty .

John 10

10:1-6

Why did Jesus teach about sheep and the sheep pen?

Jesus spoke about sheep and a sheep pen. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the leaders of the Jews, because they were supposed to be the shepherds of Israel (see: Ezekiel 34:1-10). They think Jesus was speaking about how the Jewish leaders treated the blind man who had been healed. They rejected the work of God through Jesus, and they rejected the things the man said and expelled him from the synagogue. Jesus spoke about the Jewish leaders being the thieves and robbers when he taught. In the same way sheep follow the shepherd when he spoke, so Christians follow the things Jesus said. When they did this, they obeyed God. In the same way the thief and robber avoided the door when they tried to get into the sheep pen, the Jewish leaders tried to get to God in some other way than by Jesus. John said Jesus is the door in this passage.

In scripture, when someone does not understand, it is said that they cannot see. This is a type of metaphor. They pharisees did not understand the things Jesus taught, therefore John said they could not see (see: 9:40-41).

Advice to Translators: A pen is a place where animals live. In this passage, a door can also be translated as gate.

10:7-13

What did Jesus mean when he said, “I am the gate of the sheep”?

As the shepherd (see: 10:1-5), Jesus led his sheep out to pasture. As the gate of the sheep, scholars think Jesus spoke that he protected the sheep. John wanted to say that those who believe in Jesus will live together with God in heaven forever. This is the only way for someone to be at peace with God (see: 14:6).

Advice to Translators: In this passage, a gate is often translated door. A pasture is a field where animals eat.

Who were the thieves and robbers “who came before”?

Scholars think Jesus was speaking about false prophets and teachers who said that someone could be at peace with God by obeying the Law of Moses. The false teachers only served themselves, and they did not serve God (see: Luke 11:39-46). They rejected the things Jesus taught.

Why did Jesus state “I am the gate” a second time?

Jesus was stating very clearly that he is the only was for his sheep to enter into a place of safety, and the only way they could go out to feed in the pastures. This was a metaphor. John wanted to say that Jesus was the only way that someone could be at peace with God and live with Jesus in heaven forever.

Advice to Translators: In this passage, a gate is often translated door. A pasture is a field where animals eat.

What did it mean to have life abundantly?

Jesus said that those who believe in Jesus have life abundantly. He wanted to say that those who believe in Jesus more than just that people will have safety and enough to eat and drink. They will also live together with God in heaven forever.

How was Jesus the “good shepherd”?

Some scholars think Jesus contrasted himself with people who were hired to care for the sheep. They think Jesus was saying the “good shepherd” loved the sheep in a different way than people hired to care for sheep. Those who were hired would run from danger, but the “good shepherd” stayed to defend and care for the sheep (see: 1 Samuel 17:34-36). Those who owned the sheep loved them, while those who worked for other people did not love the sheep.

Other scholars think Jesus was the “good shepherd” because he was the shepherd who had come from God. Jesus, the good shepherd died for his sheep. This was a metaphor about people who believe in Jesus getting to live together with God in heaven (see: 1 Peter 3:18; Hebrews 13:20).

10:14-18

Why did Jesus say, “I am the good shepherd” a second time?

When Jesus spoke of himself as the “good shepherd” the second time, he spoke about how close he was to his sheep. That is, Jesus was close to all those who believe in him and they know him (see: 17:9-10).

Who were the sheep that were from a different sheep pen?

Scholars think Jesus was telling the Jews that there were also sheep to be gathered from the Gentile nations (see: 11:51-52; Romans 1:16; Galatians 3;28; Ephesians 2:11-22). People from all nations were to be gathered under one shepherd, Jesus.

What did Jesus mean, when speaking about laying down his life, that he would “take it again”?

When Jesus said, “I lay down my life so that I may take it again” he was telling people that he would die. He also said that he would be resurrected. This was what he planned. He also said that the Holy Spirit would begin to do things in a new way (see: 7:37-39; 17:5; Acts 2:1-4).

Jesus also told people that God gave him permission to lay down his life and to take it up again. Everything that happened to Jesus was part of God’s plan. Even though Jesus was beaten and nailed to the cross by men, none of it happened outside of God’s plan (see: Acts 2:22-24)

10:19-21

Why were the Jewish leaders divided?

Some of the Jewish leaders decided to reject everything about Jesus and who he said he was. Other leaders were not so quick to reject him, because no one had ever done the miracles Jesus did. Those leaders could not accept that a man doing the kind of miracles Jesus performed could be possessed by a demon.

10:22-30

What was the Festival of Dedication?

Why did the Jews want Jesus to speak “openly” about who he is?

The Jews wanted Jesus to speak openly about who he is. Scholars think the Jewish leaders were attempting to trap Jesus into saying something for which they could accuse him, and therefore further reject him. Perhaps the Jewish leaders were afraid of losing their positions as religious leaders (see: 11:48).

What did Jesus mean when he told the Pharisees, “You are not among my sheep”?

When Jesus told the Pharisees they were not his sheep, he was saying that God had not chosen them to be Jesus’ sheep, that is to be Christians (see: 6:44; 12:37). The sheep that belonged to Jesus showed that they belonged by obeying him. Most of the Jewish leaders only rejected Jesus, the things he taught, and that he was God.

What are the great promises Jesus gave to those who were his sheep?

Jesus promised something to those who were his sheep, that those who believe in Jesus. He promised that they would live together with God in heaven forever (see: 3:16; 17:3). He also told those who believed in him that no one could ever “snatch”(ἁρπάζω/g0726) them out of the Father’s hand. This was a metaphor.

What did it mean that the Father and the Son are one?

God the Father and God the Son are the same. Some scholars think the they are the are perfectly “one” in the sense that they do the same types of things. The things God the Father did, Jesus did too (see: 5:19). This did not mean that God the Father and God the Son were one person. Other scholars think John wanted to say that God the Father and Jesus wanted the same things to happen or that they were both perfectly good (see: 1:1-2).

10:31-39

Why did the Pharisees accuse Jesus of saying that he is God?

The Pharisees knew that Jesus was claiming to be God. Because they rejected Jesus, they accused him of blasphemy. According to the Law of Moses, when someone blasphemed, that person was to be punished and killed.

Why did Jesus use the words from scripture which say, “you are gods”?

Jesus used the words from scripture which say, “you are gods” to show that human leaders, such as kings and judges, could be called gods (see: Psalm 82:1-8). They were not God, but perhaps John wanted to say that they did something that only God could do, judge people. Or perhaps they did things for God.

What did it mean that “scripture cannot be broken”?

John said that “scripture cannot be broken.” This was a type of metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was saying the scriptures are always right because God wrote. Because of this, the scripture cannot be wrong or change. Jesus did not reject the Law of Moses (see: Matthew 5:17-18).

Why did Jesus tell the Jewish leaders to “believe the works”?

Jesus did not expect the Jewish leaders to believe when he told them who he is. For this reason, Jesus told the leaders of the Jews to “believe the works.” That is, they should believe him because of the things he did. He did things that only God could do and he did things that honored God.

Why did Jesus leave the area and go back across the Jordan?

Jesus left and went back across the Jordan River. Perhaps he did this because people were trying to attack Jesus. Therefore, he went back across the Jordan River where John baptized people (see: 5:18; 8:37; 10:31).

John 11

11:1-16

Who were Lazarus, Mary, and Martha?

Lazarus, Mary, and Martha were Jesus’ close friends. Both John and Luke wrote about their friendship (See: 11:1-12:11; Luke 10:38-42).

Why did Jesus say, “This illness does not lead to death”?

Jesus said, “This illness does not lead to death.” Jesus was not saying that Lazarus will not die from his sickness. In fact, he did die. He was dead for four days. He meant that Lazerus would not remain dead. How did the death of Lazarus glorify God?

Scholars think Lazarus died so that God could show his glory to people. God made his power known to people by bringing Lazarus back to life after he died. God made his love and compassion known to people by doing this. God glorified Jesus through this miracle.

Why did Jesus wait two days before travelling to visit Mary and Martha?

Jesus waited for two days before traveling to visit Mary and Martha for two reasons. Jesus wanted to give time for people to know Lazarus was dead. Perhaps Jesus wanted to make it known that he had the power to bring Lazarus back to life. He controlled what happens after people die. He wanted everyone to know that the miracle did not have any other possible reasons for occurring. Jesus wanted Mary and Martha to know he loved them very much. He wanted to help them to trust him.

Why did Jesus use the metaphors of day and night?

Many scholars think Jesus used the metaphor of the day to speak of his ministry on the earth. These scholars think Jesus told his disciples he was safe because he did the things his Father wanted him to do. John spoke about Jesus being the “light of the world” (see: 9:5). These scholars think Jesus used the metaphor of the night to speak of when Jesus returned to heaven.

Why did Jesus say, “lazarus has fallen asleep”?

The New Testament uses the metaphor of sleep to mean someone died (see: Matthew 9:24; Acts 7:60; 1 Thessalonians 4:13). This was a common metaphor during the time of the New Testament but not during the time of the Old Testament and for the Jewish people. This is why the disciples did not know Jesus said that Lazarus was dead when the disciple said he was sleeping.

Why did Thomas say, “that we may die with him”?

When Thomas said“let us also go that we may die with him,” people knew that he was being courageous and devoted to Jesus. He knew the Jewish leaders wanted to kill Jesus. Perhaps Thomas thought the disciples would be killed with Jesus.

11:17-37

Why does John say Lazarus was in the tomb for four days?

John said that Lazarus was in the tomb for four days so that people would know that Lazarus was dead and not just sick. At this time, the Jews thought the soul of a dead person remained near a grave for three days. It did this hoping to return to the body. The body began to decay after four days, and the soul no longer remained with the body. Some scholars think Jesus did not go immediately to Bethany because he wanted to bring more honor to God. They think Jesus wanted people to know that he could make the dead live and that he could stop decay and remove uncleanness.

Why did Martha say, “if you had been here, my brother would not have died”?

Martha said, “if you had been here, my brother would not have died.” She knew that Jesus could have saved her brother and she was very sad because he died. Martha’s also knew God would do whatever Jesus asked him to do. Perhaps she thought good things would happen because Lazarus died. Martha knew Lazarus would live again at the last day.

Why did Jesus say, “I am the resurrection and the life”?

Jesus said “I am.” Jesus wanted people to know that they could not come back to life after they died without him. Only by believing in Jesus can someone be at peace with God and live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Jesus spoke these words to Martha because he wanted her to trust him completely. They think Jesus spoke these things so that Martha would know that he had the ability to do these things.

Why did Martha say, “Yes, Lord”?

Martha said, “Yes, Lord” so that people would know that she knew Jesus was the messiah.

Why was Jesus “deeply moved”?

When Jesus was “deeply moved”(ἐμβριμάομαι/g1690), he was angered. Some scholars think Jesus was angered because of the problems sin caused in the world. That is, it caused sickness, disease, and death which causes great sorrow. Other scholars think the people grieving caused Jesus to be angry because they did not have hope. They did not believe in Jesus because if they did, they would know that they would live together with God in heaven forever. They would have hope.

In what way had “Jesus wept”?

John said that Jesus wept. Scholars think Jesus wept silently, but he was very sad. His tears made known his genuine sympathy. This was unlike certain people in ancient Israel who were paid to cry after people died. They think Jesus felt sympathy for both Mary and Martha for their great loss. The Jews at the tomb thought Jesus wept because of his great love for Lazarus.

Advice to Translators: Sympathy means that someone feels sorrow for someone else because something bad has happened to them.

11:38-44

How did Martha see the “glory of God”?

Martha saw the power of God when Jesus made Lazarus alive again. Scholars think whenever Jesus made known the power of God, it was to glorify God. Scholars also think that all those seeing Lazarus made alive again saw a miracle. Also, those who believed in Jesus saw the miracle in the same way as the glory of God was made known to them.

What did Jesus’ public prayer make known to the crowd?

Scholars think that Jesus’ prayer made the crowd know that he was sent by God the Father and that he all the things that God the Father told him to do. They think Jesus’ wanted some of the crowd to see him pray and believe that God truly sent Jesus into the world.

How did Jesus make Lazarus alive again?

Jesus made Lazarus alive again by calling his name. He commanded Lazarus to come out of the tomb. Some scholars think the command of Jesus to Lazarus will be the same command given for all those who die believing in Jesus. Jesus will call their name and command them to come out of their graves on the last day (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:16).

Why did Lazarus have clothes on his hands and feet?

In ancient Israel, a dead body was wrapped it in a large sheet of cloth before being buried. They tied the feet together at the ankles with another cloth. And they tied the arms to the body with linen strips. These wrappings made it difficult for Lazarus to move and walk.

11:45-57

Why did John say that Caiaphas was high priest for “that year”?

When John said that Caiaphas was the high priest for “that year,” he meant that Caiaphas was high priest during this specific year. That is, the year of Jesus’ death and resurrection. It did not mean Caiaphas was high priest for only one year (see: 18:12-14).

How did Caiaphas prophecy that Jesus would die?

John wrote that Caiaphas said that one man should die for the nation was a prophecy. John meant that God gave Caiaphas those words to speak. Caiaphas did not know he prophesied about Jesus dying. They think Caiaphas was only worried that Jesus or his followers might threaten the Sadducees in some way. Caiaphas did not want this because he thought this would cause the nation to “perish”(ἀπόλλυμι/g0622). The Romans allowed the Jews to have the temple and worship God. However, the Jews could not cause any problems for the Romans. Caiaphas thought that Jesus or his followers might cause fighting among the Jews. This would cause problems for the Romans, and they would destroy the Jewish temple and nation for this.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Sadducees; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Temple; Worship

What did the words, “the children of God who are scattered would be gathered together into one” mean?

At that time John wrote, there were many Jews who believed that Jesus was the messiah. The persecution of Christians caused them to go to other countries. God promised that he will bring them back together (see: Isaiah 43:5-7; Ezekiel 34:11-12). Some scholars think John also spoke about the Gentiles as well as the Jews (see: 12:32; Ephesians 2:11-18).

Where was the town of Ephraim?

What was the “Passover of the Jews”?

Why did John write that they needed “to purify themselves”?

The Law of Moses has instructions for Jews who were unclean. It took seven days for someone to become clean. At the end of the seven days, the one who was unclean was pronounced clean. So, many Jews went up to Jerusalem early so they might be made clean before the Passover began (see: Numbers 9:6-12; 19:11-12).

John 12

12:1-11

Why did Lazarus, Martha, and Mary give this dinner for Jesus?

Lazarus, Martha, and Mary gave Jesus dinner at their home. Jesus made Lazarus alive again, so they wanted to honor him. Perhaps they also did this because Passover began in six days. This was Jesus’ final Passover while on earth.

Scholars think this was the dinner Matthew, Mark and Luke about (See: Matthew 26:6-13, Mark 14:3-9, and Luke 7:36-38).

What perfume did Mary pour on Jesus?

Mary poured nard on Jesus. This was very expensive. It was a sweet smelling oil. It was made from the roots of a plant. Mary used a "litra"of the perfume. That is, she used about half a litre. What did Jesus want his disciples to think about his being anointed (12:7-8)? Jesus wanted his disciples to think of how he was going to die soon. He knew he was going to die. But he also knew that his disciples did not know this.

Jesus told them not to sell the perfume. Jesus did not say this because he did not want his disciples to help the poor people. Instead, he wanted them to listen to him while he was still on earth. They could worship God in person while he was on the earth. This was not something everyone could do. They could help the poor after he was gone.

Why did many Jewish leaders want to kill Lazarus?

Many Jewish leaders wanted to kill Lazarus because of Jesus. Jesus made Lazarus alive again. This caused many people to follow Jesus. They believed he was the Messiah. But the Jewish leaders did not believe Jesus was the Messiah, and they did not want other people to believe in him. So they thought that if they killed Lazarus, people will stop believing in Jesus.

12:12-19

Did Matthew, Mark and Luke write about Jesus' “triumphal entry” into Jerusalem?

Matthew, Mark, Luke and John all speak of Jesus’ entry into Jerusalem before his crucifixion. He entered into the city in the same way a king would enter into a city after a great victory. Because all four of these men wrote about this happening, scholars think they really wanted people to know about it.

Why did many people come to see Jesus ?

Many people came to see Jesus because they wanted to see his miracles. The people who saw Jesus make Lazarus alive again (See: 12:17) told other people that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem from Bethany. So, many people went to see him. They wanted to see the man who made Lazarus alive again. They wanted to hear what he said. They wanted to see if the Pharisees would arrest him.

Jesus was honored in Jerusalem in the same way a powerful man was honor. In ancient times, after a general or king defeated their enemies, they rode into their capital city. Their soldiers and the men they captured followed them to give them honor. Many people came to welcome them.

Why did the people wave palm branches?

The people waved palm branches to honor Jesus. They did this while he entered the city. They cut these branches from date palm trees. These were on the side of the road leading to Jerusalem.

What did the people shout?

The people who came to greet Jesus shouted words that honored him. “Hosanna” is an Aramaic word. People used this to honor someone. They wanted to say "We praise you!" They also shouted words from Scripture to honor Jesus (See: Psalm 118:25-26). They called him a man coming to speak for God. They called him a king.

Why did Jesus ride into Jerusalem on a donkey?

Jesus rode into Jerusalem on a donkey to fulfill a prophecy (See: Zechariah 9:9). In ancient Israel, leaders rode on horses when they fought against each other. However, they rode on donkeys when there was peace. Jesus rode on a donkey. He wanted the people to think of a gentle king.

Why did the Pharisees say, "the world has gone after him"?

The Pharisees said, "the world has gone after him" because all the people welcomed Jesus. This worried them. They worried that people might stop listening to them. Instead, they would listen to Jesus. This caused them to begin planning to kill Jesus.

12:20-50

Why did John write about the "Greeks"?

John wrote about "Greeks." These people were not Jewish. John was a Jew. When John was alive, Jewish people said "Greek" to speak of a non-Jewish person. That is, John wrote of Gentiles coming to the Passover festival.

Why did John write that Philip was from Bethsaida in Galilee?

John wrote that Philip was from Bethsaida in Galilee. Many “Greeks” or Gentiles lived in this town. Therefore, Philip knew how to talk to them. Perhaps he knew some of the people who came to talk to him. He also knew Jesus. So, he was the person to tell these people about Jesus.

Why did Philip talk to Andrew?

Philip talked to Andrew because Andrew was good at telling people about Jesus. Andrew was Peter's brother. He brought Peter to meet Jesus (See: 1:41). He also took Jesus to heal their mother (See: Mark 1:29-30). So, Philip wanted Andrew to help get Jesus to speak with these Gentiles.

12:23-26

Why did Jesus say, "the hour has come"?

Jesus said "the hour has come." He wanted to make known that something was happening that they needed to pay attention to. He did not mean a specific time. Instead, he meant that people were ready for this thing to happen.

Why did Jesus say, "Son of Man"?

Jesus called himself "Son of Man." He wanted people to think about him in a special way. The Old Testament used the words “Son of Man” to speak of the messiah. Therefore, Jesus wanted people to know he was the messiah spoken of in the Old Testament.

Why did Jesus talk about wheat?

Jesus told a parable about wheat. This was a metaphor. He used it to talk about when he would die. He wanted people to know that he would be made alive again after he died. He wanted people to think about how one grain of wheat becomes a living plant after it is placed in the ground.

Also, he spoke of how one grain of wheat grows a plant that has many more grains of wheat on it. So, Jesus wanted to say that many people would believe in him after he died.

12:27-29

Why did Jesus talk about the "hour"?

Jesus talked about the "hour." Thas is, he would soon suffer and die on the cross. He was not speaking about a certain time of the day. Instead, he wanted to say that something would soon happen. This was his crucifixion.

Why did Jesus say, "Father, glorify your name"?

Jesus said "Father, glorify your name." Jesus wanted to honor God when he died. Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God. This honored God.

What was the voice that "came from heaven"?

God the Father was the voice that "came from heaven." The Father answered Jesus’ prayer.

God said "I have glorified it and will glorify it again." He said that Jesus’ death fulfilled the Father’s plan for the world. He made it so that people could be at peace with God. By doing this, he honored God. God also said that Jesus’ dying and being made alive again honored the Father in the present time and in a future time.

See: God the Father; Heaven; Pray (Prayer); Glory (Glorify); Resurrect (Resurrection)

Why did Jesus say, "judgment of this world" and "ruler of this world"?

Jesus wanted people to think of God and the wrong things they did when he said "judgment of this world." God will judge everyone because everyone does wrong things. He wanted people to think about Satan when he said "ruler of this world." God gave some permission to Satan to "rule" the world for a while. However, God will judge Satan. God will "throw him out" of the world forever (See: 1 Peter 5:8, Romans 16:20, Revelation 2:13, 12:9, 20:7-10).

Why did Jesus say he would be "lifted up"?

Jesus said he would be "lifted up from the earth." That is, he would be crucified. People were tied and nailed to crosses during crucifixion. Then the cross was lifted up with the person on it. This was above the ground so people could see them. So Jesus was physically "lifted up" when he was crucified.

Normally, a crucified person was shamed. However, Jesus was not shamed, he was honored because he died for people.

Jesus also wanted people to believe in him. He said people will believe in him after he died.

Why did the people ask Jesus about the "Son of Man"?

People did not understand Jesus when he spoke about the “Son of Man.” So they asked him what this meant. The Jewish people thought the messiah was going to make Israel a great nation again. They thought he was going to live forever and rule them forever (See: Psalms 72:17, 89:35-37, Isaiah 9:7, and Ezekiel 37:25). "Son of Man" was a title for this messiah (See: Daniel 7:13-14).

Some of the people believed Jesus was the messiah. However, they did not understand him when he said he was going to die. They did not understand how the "Son of Man" could die. So they asked Jesus to make known what he was saying.

Advice to Translators: A title is a specific name someone is given because of a particular position they hold. For example, mother is a title given to a child's female parent. These titles always have special meaning. The title itself gives specific information about the person with the title. We know the title “mother” means that woman has at least one child. In the same way, “Son of Man” gives us specific information about the messiah and how he fulfilled prophecy.

Why did Jesus talk about the "light"?

Jesus used the metaphor of light to speak of himself. He wanted to say that he was not merely a man. He is God. "Light" meant good and pure. God is the best and purest of all things. So Jesus used this metaphor to say he is God.

However, he also wanted people to know that he was not going to live on earth much longer. So he said they will only have the "light" for "a short amount of time." He also used the metaphor of walking. He wanted people to think about how they should believe in him and do the things that he did. He wanted them to believe and do the things he did while he was still on earth.

Why did some people not believe in Jesus?

Many of the Jewish people did not believe in Jesus. The Jewish leaders taught them wrong things about the messiah. Also, many people did not understand the things taught in Scripture. Because of these things, they did not want to believe in Jesus. So, God "hardened their hearts." That is, he allowed them to not believe. He gave them what they wanted. The prophet Isaiah said this will happen (See: Isaiah 53:1, 6:10).

How did Isaiah see "the glory of Jesus"?

Isaiah saw "the glory of Jesus" in a vision from God (See: Isaiah 6: 1-4) Isaiah lived before Jesus was on earth. But Jesus is God. So Jesus was with God the Father in heaven before he was born. Jesus shares God’s glory. Therefore, Isaiah saw Jesus when he saw the glory of God.

What did John want to say about some of the rulers?

John wrote "some of the rulers." because not all the Jewish leaders were against Jesus. Some of them believed in him. However, they did not tell others that they believed in him because they were afraid of the Pharisees. If they said they believed in Jesus, the Pharisees would not allow them to worship in the Jewish synagogues.

Why did Jesus “cry out”?

See: God the Father; Jesus is God; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Judge (Judgment); Punish (Punishment); Heaven

John 13

13:1-17

Why did John write that Jesus "knew his hour had come"?

John wrote that Jesus "knew his hour had come." That is, Jesus knew he was going to die soon. The metaphor of an "hour" was about a certain time, which was the end of Jesus's life.

Why did John write that the devil "put it into the heart" of Judas Iscariot?

John wrote that the devil "put it into the heart" of Judas Iscariot. That is, Judas wanted to help the people who wanted to kill Jesus. John wrote that the devil gave Judas these thoughts. He wanted his readers to know this was an evil idea.

Why did John write, "the Father had given everything over into Jesus hands"?

John wrote, "the Father had given everything over into Jesus' hands." He wanted to say that God the Father gave Jesus power over everything that happened. Some scholars think God gave Jesus permission to choose when and how he would die. They think this because John also wrote that Jesus "had come from God and was going back to God" (13:3). Other scholars think God gave Jesus power over the whole world. They think this because many other verses talk about this (see: Mark 5:30, Acts 10:38, Romans 1:4, Colossians 1:15-18, 2 Peter 1:16). Other scholars think that John wanted to say both of these things.

Why did Jesus wash his disciples' feet?

What did Peter want to say to Jesus?

Peter told Jesus he did not want Jesus to wash his feet. He thought that washing feet was a shameful thing to do. First, he asked this as a question. Then, he said, "Lord, you will never wash my feet." But Jesus said he must wash him. Then, Peter wanted Jesus to wash his hands and head. He wanted to have Jesus wash all of him. Some scholars think Peter thought this was less shameful than washing only Peter's feet. Other scholars think Peter was saying that he really wanted to follow Jesus.

What did Jesus want to say to Peter?

Jesus wanted to say that it honors God when Christians help other people. This is true even when someone serves others by doing something others think is shameful. Jesus wanted his disciples to honor God. So he wanted them to help other people (See: 13:14-15). He wanted them to do things that help other people, even if they feel shame while they are doing it.

13:18-30

Who was Jesus speaking of in 13:18?

Jesus spoke of Judas Iscariot in 13:18. Jesus knew Judas was going to help the Jewish leaders to find Jesus. Jesus wanted his other disciples to know that this was something that must happen.

Jesus also spoke of his other disciples. He wanted them to know that all of them except Judas were loyal disciples. They trusted Jesus and he trusted them. He also wanted them to know that God forgave their sins. So he called them "clean" (see: 13:10) and "chosen" (see: 13:18).

See: Disciple; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Clean and Unclean; Elect (Election)

Who did Jesus talk about in 13:19-20?

Jesus talked about himself in 13:19-20. He wanted to say that he is God. God gave himself the name “I am” (see: Exodus 3:14). He did this when he spoke to Moses. Jesus used the same words "I am" (see: John 8:58). He wanted people to know that he is God.

Jesus also talked about "him who sent me." He wanted to say that he spoke for God because God sent him to earth.

13:23-30

Why did John write, "one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved"?

John wrote "one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved" in 13:23. Scholars think this was because John wrote about himself. John did not write his name in his gospel. Instead, he wrote "one whom Jesus loved" (see: John 19:26, John 20:2, John 21:7; John 21:20).

Why did John write "lying down at the table against Jesus' side"?

John wrote "lying down at the table against Jesus' side." This was how people ate meals. At that time, people ate meals lying down around a table. They laid on their left arm with their feet pointing away from the table. They used their right hand to eat. Each person was near the persons lying next to them. So John was “at Jesus' side.” Because he was near Jesus, he could easily lean against Jesus’s side and ask him a question (see: 13:25).

Why did Jesus dip bread and give it to Judas Iscariot?

Jesus dipped bread and gave it to Judas Iscariot. He knew that Judas would betray him. Normally, dipping bread and giving it to someone gave that person great honor. However, Jesus knew Judas was going to give him to the Jewish leaders to be killed. Instead of honoring Judas, Judas was shamed.

Why did John write about Judas and Satan in 13:27?

John wrote that Satan went into Judas to make known that Judas was doing what Satan wanted him to do. Some scholars think Satan controlled what Judas did. Judas was one of Jesus' disciples. However, Judas did not agree with what Jesus said and did. Therefore, he planned with Jesus' enemies. Because of this, he allowed Satan to "enter" him and take control of him. He wanted to do the things that Satan wanted him to do.

Other scholars think Satan only tempted Judas. The longer Judas did what Satan wanted him to do, the more he was doing what Satan wanted him to do. So in this way, Satan was doing what he wanted through Judas.

13:31-38

Why did Jesus talk about being "glorified"?

Jesus talked about his being "glorified" in 13:31-32. He wanted his disciples to think about how God sent Jesus to earth. He wanted them to know that he did what God said to do. This would honor God. Also, God would greatly honor Jesus for this.

When Jesus said he would be glorified immediately, he spoke of how would be killed and made alive again very soon (see: 13:32).

Why did Jesus say "you cannot follow me now, but you will follow later"?

Jesus told Peter "you cannot follow me now, but you will follow later" (13:36). Jesus was speaking about how Peter would die. He used "follow" as a metaphor to talk about being killed in the same way Jesus was killed. The Romans crucified Jesus the next day. Jesus knew Peter would be crucified for believing in Jesus. But this did not happen for many years. So Jesus said it would happen "later."

John 14

14:1-7

Where were Jesus and his disciples?

Jesus and his disciples were still in the upstairs room. They stayed in this room while Jesus taught them.

Why did Jesus talk about his "Father's house"?

Jesus used a metaphor when he talked about his Father’s house. His father’s house is heaven. It is the place where God lives.

What are the "many rooms" Jesus talked about?

Jesus talked about "many rooms" in his "Father's house." This was a metaphor. There are many places in heaven. These are places where people can live with God. God wants to have many people with him. Scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to think about some buildings the Romans built. These buildings were large and meant for many people to live inside together.

Why did Jesus say that he would "come again"?

Jesus said he would "come again." Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about when he would return to the earth again. This will happen at the time of the end of the world. Other scholars think he also wanted his disciples to know he would come back after he died.

Why did Jesus say that he will "receive you to myself"?

Jesus said that he will "receive you to myself." He was saying that he will take the people who believe in him to be with God forever.

What was the "way" Jesus talked about?

Jesus used the metaphor of a "way" to talk about how people believe in him and do the things he wants them to do. Some scholars think he was talking about how God saves a person can be at peace with God because they believe in Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus was also talking about how Christians obey God.

Why did Jesus say “I am”?

Why did Jesus say he is "the way, the truth, and the life"?

Jesus said he is "the way, the truth, and the life." This is used a metaphor. He talked about how he made it possible for people to do the things that honor God. He did this when he died. He wanted to say that God will save people from their sinning only if they believe in Jesus.

Why did Jesus say "if you had known me, you would have known the Father"?

Jesus said "if you had known me, you would have known the Father.” He was saying that he is God. So, if someone knows Jesus, that person also knows God. Jesus often said "the Father" when he wanted to talk about God.

14:9-11

What did Jesus say in 14:9-11?

In 14:9-11, Jesus said more about what he said in 14:7. That is, he told Philip and the other disciples again that he is God. When he said "I am in the Father and the Father is in me" (14:10a, 14:11), he wanted his disciples to know that he is God. He was not saying that he was inside of God.

When he said "the Father living in me is doing his work" (14:10b), he wanted his disciples to know that God did the things that Jesus did. So when people saw Jesus do something, that was the same as seeing God do it.

Why did Jesus say that people need to believe in him?

Jesus said people need to believe in him because he is God. However, Jesus knew it is hard for people to know how he and the Father are in each other. So he told his disciples that there is another reason to believe in him.

He told his disciples they need to believe in him because of the miracles he did. He knew he had done many things so that people would know his great power. He did things that only God could do. So Jesus told his disciples that these miracles allowed them to know that he is God.

14:12-17

Who is the "comforter" or "advocate" about which Jesus spoke?

The "comforter" that Jesus spoke about is the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit comforts and encourages Christians. Also, the Holy Spirit speaks for Christians when they are unable to speak (See: Romans 8:26). Therefore, the Holy Spirit is called a "comforter.”

Advice to Translators: Use the same word in your language that is used in the Bible in your language for 4:16 to mean comforter or advocate.

Why did Jesus say the Holy Spirit "lives with you and will be in you"?

Jesus said the Holy Spirit "lives with" and "will be in" Christians. The Holy Spirit comes into a person in some way when the person believes in Jesus. While Jesus was on earth, the Holy Spirit was in him. When he returned to heaven, the Holy Spirit went inside of every person who believes in Jesus.

Jesus wanted Christians to know that he does not leave them alone after they believe in him. Instead, in some way the Holy Spirit will live in them. He does not force them to do things. Demons do this when they possess a person. Instead, the Holy Spirit helps people. He guides them. He comforts them. He encourages them. He teaches them. The Holy Spirit is God. So Jesus said this to say that in some way God lives with a person after they believe in Jesus.

14:18-21

How did Jesus not leave his disciples alone?

Jesus did not leave his disciples alone because he went back to them after God made him alive again. The disciples continued to see and speak with Jesus during the 40 days after he died and was resurrected. Jesus came back to them to prove he was no longer dead. So, this fulfilled the promise he made to them here.

Jesus also did not leave his disciples alone because he sent his Spirit to live in them (See: John 14:15-17; Acts 2). Jesus' spirit and the Holy Spirit are the same person.

What is "that day" about which Jesus spoke?

"That day" (14:20) was the day Jesus was made alive again. He knew that when his disciples saw that he was alive again, they would be able to understand what he told them at the Passover supper. They would understand that he is God.

Scholars think Jesus also spoke about the time when he would return to earth, that is the last days. He will return at the ending of the world. He used words that Jewish people sometimes used when they wanted to speak about the ending of the world.

Who is the "Father" about which Jesus spoke?

When Jesus spoke about the "Father," he wanted his disciples to think about God.

Why did Jesus say he is “in” his Father, and we are “in” him, and he is “in” us?

When Jesus said he is “in” his Father, he said that he is God. He did not say that he was inside of God.

He also said that Christians are in some way joined to him when they believe in him. However, Christians are not God. That is, Jesus is “in” the Father in a different way than Christians are “in” Jesus.

14:28-31

Why did Jesus say the Father is "greater" than Jesus?

Jesus said the Father is "greater" than Jesus (see: 14:28) because he obeyed the Father. The Father made a plan before he created the world. He planned how people's sins could be forgiven. Jesus obeyed that plan when he died on the cross.

In the same way a son obeys his father because the son is ruled by the father, so Jesus obeys God the Father. However, Jesus is God (See: John 5:18).

See: Trinity; God the Father; Will of God; Sin; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Cross; Jesus is God

Who is the "ruler of this world"?

The "ruler of this world" is Satan (See: John 12:31, Ephesians 2:2, and 2 Corinthians 4:4). God is the ruler of Satan and the world. However, God gave Satan permission to rule in some way.

Satan wanted to kill Jesus. Jesus said Satan could not force Jesus to do anything. So Satan was not given permission to kill Jesus. However, Jesus gave people permission to crucify him when Satan tempted them. Jesus did this to obey God the father’s plan. Therefore, Satan did not kill Jesus. Instead, Jesus gave his life for people’s sins.

See: Satan (The Devil); Crucify (Crucifixion); Tempt (Temptation); God the Father; Atone (Atonement)

John 15

15:1-8

Where are Jesus and his eleven disciples in John 15?

Some scholars think Jesus and his eleven disciples walked to the Garden of Gethsemane in John 15-17. At the end of John 14 (see: John 14:31) Jesus told the disciples they must leave the upstairs room. These scholars think Jesus continued to teach the disciples while they walked to the Garden of Gethsemane. Fewer scholars think Jesus and his disciples went to the temple on the way to Gethsemane. These scholars think that Jesus and the disciples did not arrive in the garden of Gethsemane until John 18:1.

See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)

What is a "vine"?

A vine is a kind of plant that grows grapes. In these verses, when Jesus talked about "fruit," he wanted his listeners to think about grapes. Someone needs to carefully care for a vine so it will make as many grapes as possible. Fruit is a metaphor used many times in the Bible.

Why did Jesus say "I am"?

Jesus said "I am" in 15:1 to say that he is God. This is because Jesus and God have the same name. In 8:58, Jesus said "before Abraham was, I am." Jesus said this so the people would think about Exodus 3:14. In Exodus 3:14, Moses saw God in a burning bush. In that verse, God told Moses that God's name is "I am." So, in John 15:1, Jesus said "I am" to tell the disciples that he is God.

There are several other places in the gospel of John where Jesus said "I am" to say that he is God (See: 4:26, 6:36, 41, 48, 7:28-29, 8:23-24, 9:5, 10:7-14, 10:36, 11:25, 14:6, 14:10-12).

Why did Jesus call himself the "true vine"?

Jesus called himself the "true vine." This was a metaphor. He said this to speak about how people need to follow God. People need to believe in Jesus if they want God to save them from the punishment for their sinning. Grapevines grow in a vineyard. So Jesus spoke about people growing in God's kingdom. This happens when people believe in Jesus. So Jesus is the "true vine."

Jesus said that Israel was not the "true vine." That is, the people of Israel believed they followed God. So they thought they were God's true vine (see: Psalm 80:7-9). But they stopped doing the things that honor God (see: Isaiah 5:1-2). So they were no longer the "true vine." Jesus is now God's "true vine." People who want to honor God must believe in Jesus.

What is a "gardener"?

A "gardener" is a person who grows plants in a garden. In these verses, Jesus talked about a person who grows vines in a vineyard. A vineyard is a kind of garden where people grow vines that produce grapes.

Why did Jesus say "my Father is the gardener"?

Jesus said "my Father is the gardener." This was a metaphor. Jesus used this metaphor to talk about God. Jesus often "Father" when he wanted to talk about God. In 15:1, he said that God is the "gardener" to say that God cares for people who believe in Jesus.

In a vineyard, the gardener removes vine branches that do not grow. But the gardener carefully trims vine branches that do grow. He trims away things that will harm the branches. This helps the vine to grow more grapes. So Jesus wanted his disciples to think about how God helps people who believe in Jesus. God helps them the way the gardener helps branches that are growing.

Why did Jesus say "bear fruit"?

When Jesus said "bear fruit,” he continued to use the metaphor of a vine. He wanted his disciples to think about all they could do to honor God. Branches in a vineyard grow grapes. In the same way, Christians that grow will do things that honor God. Jesus called this "fruit."

Who bears "no fruit"?

When Jesus said some people bear "no fruit" (15:2), he wanted his disciples to think about people who do not honor God. Some scholars think he spoke about Christians who do not do the things that Jesus taught. That is, they say they believe in Jesus, but they do not do the things that he taught them to do. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people who do not believe in him. Because they do not believe in him, they cannot honor God.

Why did Jesus say his disciples were "already clean"?

Jesus said his disciples were "already clean." He said this to say they were already at peace with God. They did not need to do anything new to be at peace with God. In John 13:10, Jesus said his disciples were clean, except for Judas Iscariot. He said that his disciples (except Judas Iscariot) believed in Jesus. So God forgave them from the punishment of sinning because they believed in Jesus. Because God forgave their sins, they were "clean." They did not need to have their sins forgiven again.

Why did Jesus say "remain in me"?

Why did Jesus speak about branches being burned?

When Jesus spoke about branches being burned (15:6), he wanted his disciples to think about Christians who do not remain in him (see 15:4). He continued to use the metaphor of a vine. In a vineyard, branches that did not make grapes were cut off and burned. This is because they were useless to the owner of the vineyard.

These burned branches were a metaphor for Christians who do not remain in Jesus. They are useless branches. They are not connected to the vine.That is, they are not connected to Jesus. Anyone not connected to Jesus will be thrown away and burned in the same way a dead branch is thrown away and burned.

Sometimes, the word burning is used in the Bible to talk about hell. However, scholars think when Jesus spoke about burning branches in 15:6 he did not want to speak about hell.

Why did Jesus say "ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you"?

When Jesus said "ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you", he wanted his disciples to know they needed to do the things that God wanted them to do. When a person believes in Jesus, people need to obey Jesus. They should do the things Jesus wants them to do. So when a Christian prays, they should pray for God's will. That is, he will ask God what it is God wants him to do. This kind of prayer honors God. So God will honor the person who prays this way by answering his prayers.

Jesus did not want to say that God will do anything a person wants him to do. Sometimes Christians think about and pray about things that do not honor God. God will not give people the things that do not honor him.

Who is the "Father" that Jesus about which Jesus spoke?

When Jesus spoke about the "Father," he wanted his disciples to think about God. Jesus often spoke about the "Father" when he wanted to speak about God.

15:9-17

Why did Jesus say "my joy will be in you" and "your joy will be complete"?

When Jesus said "my joy will be in you" and "your joy will be complete," he wanted his disciples to know that people can have true joy only if they believe in Jesus and obey him.

Why did Jesus say a person who believes in Jesus needs to "lay down his life"?

Jesus said a person that believes in him needs to be ready to "lay down his life" for another person. That is, they need to serve other people and perhaps even be willing to die for other people. He said this because he wanted the people who believe in him to "love one another." This is how they are to love one another.

Jesus did not want to say that all Christians need to be killed. He said this to talk about how some Christians will die so other people will know how much they love Jesus. He wanted to say that they would choose to do this. That is, they will choose to obey Jesus instead of not being killed

What did Jesus want to say in 15:14-15?

In 15:14-15, Jesus spoke about how much he loves Christians. He told his disciples they were his "friends." In 15:10-13, he spoke about how his disciples must obey him. They do this in the same way a friend does what their friend tells them to do because they love him. So, Jesus spoke about his disciples as "friends" to say that he wanted them to obey him because they loved him.

15:18-27

Why did Jesus speak about "hate"?

When Jesus spoke about "hate" in 15:18-21, he wanted his disciples to know that if they believed in him, then other people will persecute them. This is because they do not believe in Jesus.

Jesus said that people would persecute him. The Romans persecuted him by killing him. So, he wanted his disciples to know that people will persecute them for believing in him.

Why did Jesus say "of the world"?

When Jesus spoke about people who are "of the world," he wanted his disciples to think about people who do not believe in him. They do things that do not honor God.

Why did Jesus say "because of my name"?

Jesus said "because of my name" to speak about people who believed in him. That is, people who are "Christians" (see: Acts 11:26).

Why did Jesus say "him who sent me"?

When Jesus spoke about "him who sent me," he wanted his disciples to think about God. God the Father sent God the Son into the world to be the messiah.

Why did Jesus say "now they have no excuse for their sin"?

When Jesus said "now they have no excuse for their sin," he wanted to speak about how people needed to believe in him. God sent Jesus to tell people about God. He did this so they would believe in him and he would forgive them from the punishment of sinning. But when people do not believe in Jesus, they reject God. This is because Jesus is God.

Some scholars think Jesus spoke only about the Jewish people who did not believe in him. These people had the Romans kill Jesus. That was the sin for which they had no excuse. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about anyone who did not believe in Jesus after they have heard the gospel. Still other scholars think Jesus spoke about both these groups of people.

Advice to translators: When someone does something bad, they often make an excuse. They do this so they will not be punished for doing something bad. They defend themselves by saying an excuse. Someone makes an excuse by saying that they had a good reason for doing the bad thing they did. An excuse is them saying to people why they did doing something. Here, the words “they have no excuse” are being used to say that there is nothing they can say to explain why they rejected Jesus.

Who is the "Comforter" (or "Advocate”) about which Jesus spoke?

The "comforter" or "advocate" about which Jesus spoke is the Holy Spirit. One of the things the Holy Spirit does for Christians is to comfort and encourage them. Another thing the Holy Spirit does is to ask God the Father to do good things for them.

Advice to Translators: Use the same word in your language that is used in your Bible for comforter or advocate in 4:16.

John 16

16:1-4

Where were Jesus and his eleven disciples in John 16?

In John 16, Jesus and his eleven disciples continued to walk to Gethsemane. At the end of John 14 (see: John 14:31), Jesus told the disciples they needed to leave the upstairs room. Some scholars think Jesus and his eleven disciples walked to the Garden of Gethsemane in John 15-17. Jesus continued to teach them while they walked to the Garden of Gethsemane. They did not arrive in the Garden of Gethsemane until John 18:1.

Fewer scholars think that in John 16, Jesus and his disciples were at the temple on the way to Gethsemane.

See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)

What did Jesus want to say in 16:1-4?

Jesus said things in 16:1-4 to tell his disciples they would be persecuted soon. He wanted them to be ready for this. If they were ready, they would not stop trusting Jesus when other people persecuted them (16:1). Jesus protected his disciples from persecution while he was with them (16:4). However, other people would persecute his followers after he died.

Who was "you"?

Jesus was talking to the eleven disciples when he said "you." However, Jesus also wanted all Christians to know what he said. There were only eleven disciples because Judas left them (see: John 13:27-30). Judas went to betray Jesus.

What are "these things"?

Jesus wanted the disciples to remember what he told them in chapter 15 when he said "these things.” He wanted them to "remain" in him (15:4). He wanted them to be ready when other people hated and persecuted them (15:20-21).

How does a person "fall away"?

Jesus spoke about falling away. This was a metaphor. He wanted to talk about how someone can stop believing or trusting in Jesus in some way. He wanted to warn the disciples so they would not stop trusting him.

Some scholars think Jesus wanted to speak about a Christian rejecting him completely and permanently. If they did this, they would not live together with him in heaven. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a Christian not following him for only a short period of time. They will still live together with Jesus in heaven forever.

Why did Jesus say "the hour" and "their hour"?

Jesus used the metaphor “the hour” because he wanted to talk about some time soon. Soon, Jesus’ enemies would start to persecute his followers. He was not speaking about a certain time of day. Instead, he wanted to speak again about when his enemies would persecute his followers when he said “their hour.”

Why did Jesus say "throw you out of the synagogues"?

Jesus warned his disciples that Jewish leaders would keep them from worshipping with other Jews when he said "throw you out of the synagogues." Synagogues were buildings where Jewish people worshipped God. “Throw out” is a metaphor for not allowing a person to enter a place anymore. It was very bad for Jews when the Jews threw someone out of the synagogue. That person’s Jewish friends did not talk to him anymore. He could not worship with other Jews.

Who is the "Father"?

The "Father" is God. Jesus often spoke about the "Father" when he wanted to speak about God.

16:5-15

Why did Jesus say "him who sent me"?

Jesus wanted his followers to think about God the Father when he said "him who sent me."

Why did Jesus say none of his disciples asked him where he was going?

Jesus wanted to say that none of his disciples asked him where he was going at the time he spoke these words in 16:5. Earlier Peter (see: John 13:36) and Thomas (see: John 14:5) asked Jesus where he was going. However, they did not ask him where he was going later in 16:5.

Why did Jesus say he would "go away"?

Jesus said he would "go away" because he wanted his disciples to know he had to die. He used "go away" as a metaphor for his crucifixion. He was crucified to save people from sin. So, he could not remain with the disciples.

See: Disciple; Metaphor; Crucify (Crucifixion); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins).

Why was it "better" for Jesus' followers that he go away?

Jesus wanted his disciples to know that there was something better than having him with them when he said it was “better.” He wanted to tell them about the Holy Spirit. Jesus had to be crucified for the Holy Spirit to be able to enter into those who believe in Jesus. He lives in them forever. This was "better" than simply having Jesus on earth to teach a few followers.

See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Crucify (Crucifixion); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

Why did Jesus speak about the "Comforter"?

Jesus spoke about the Holy Spirit when he spoke about the "Comforter" (παράκλητος #g3875). The Holy Spirit comforts, protects, and helps people who believe in Jesus.

Advice to translators: Use the word in your language that is in the Bible text. The Greek word παράκλητος can also be translated into English as "Helper" or "Advocate." It is the word for a person who comes alongside someone else to help him.

Why did Jesus say "the world"?

Jesus wanted to speak about all people and all the things people do that do not honor God when he said “the world.”

Why did Jesus say the Holy Spirit will "prove the world to be wrong"?

Jesus wanted people to think about how sinning is wrong when he said the Holy Spirit will "prove the world to be wrong." That is, people who sin do wrong. The Holy Spirit will make them know how they dishonor God when they sin. He will make them know how they need God to forgive their sins.

He will also make them know that they do not know how to be at peace with God. They can only be at peace with God by believing in Jesus.

He will also make them know that God will judge them for sinning, unless they repent. God will judge them for sinning the same way he judges Satan. Jesus wanted his disciples to think about Satan when he spoke about the "ruler of this world" in 16:11.

See: Holy Spirit; World; Sin; Satan (The Devil); Judge (Judgment); Repent (Repentance); Disciple

Who is the "ruler of this world"?

Jesus wanted his disciples to think about Satan when he spoke about the "ruler of this world.” God gives Satan permission to rule the world in some way, but this will only happen for a short time (see: John 12:31, 14:30, 16:11, Ephesians 2:2, 6:12).

Who is the "Spirit of Truth"?

Jesus was speaking about the Holy Spirit when he spoke about the "Spirit of Truth." The Holy Spirit speaks to people. He tells them only what is true. Therefore, he is called the "Spirit of Truth."

Why did Jesus say "he will not speak from himself" and "he will say whatever he hears"?

Jesus said "he will not speak from himself" and "he will say whatever he hears." He wanted to say that the Holy Spirit will tell people what God the Father wants people to know. The Holy Spirit is God, but he is not God the Father. So Jesus said that when the Holy Spirit speaks to someone, he speaks what the Father wants the person to know.

Why did Jesus say "he will take from what is mine"?

Jesus wanted to speak about the things only God knows when he said "he will take from what is mine."Jesus knows these things because he is God. The Holy Spirit also knows these things because he is also God. The Holy Spirit helps Christians to know God when he tells them these things. He helps them to know what they need to know to do the things that honor God.

16:16-24

Why did Jesus tell the disciples "in a short amount of time, you will no longer see me"?

Jesus wanted to tell the disciples that he would die when he said "you will no longer see me," He wanted them to know this would happen soon when he said "in a short amount of time." Jesus was crucified the next day.

Why did Jesus say "after another short amount of time, you will see me"?

Jesus wanted to speak about when he would come back to life when he said "you will see me." He wanted them to know this would happen soon after he died when he said "after another short amount of time." Jesus was resurrected three days later.

Jesus knew the disciples would not know what he meant. Therefore, he repeated it three times (16:16, 17, 19).

Why did Jesus say "the world will be glad"?

When Jesus said "the world will be glad." He wanted his disciples to know that people who did not believe in him would be happy when he was killed. His disciples would be sad. But people who did not like what he taught would be glad because he was dead. They thought other people would stop believing in him.

Why did Jesus speak about a woman giving birth in 16:21-22?

Jesus spoke about a woman giving birth in 16:21-22. This was a metaphor. He used this to tell the disciples about the different way they would think about Jesus dying after he was crucified. They would have pain when he was crucified in the same way a woman giving birth will have pain. Jesus knew that he would be made alive again. So in the same way a woman is happy and forgets her pain after the baby is born, they would be happy and forget their pain when Jesus was made alive again.

Why did Jesus say "I will see you again"?

Jesus wanted to say he would return to the disciples when he said "I will see you again." This happened after he was resurrected. The disciples and many other people saw Jesus many times for 40 days. Then he returned to heaven.

What is "joy"?

Why did Jesus say "no one will be able to take away your joy from you"?

Jesus wanted the disciples to know that things would change after he was resurrected when he said "no one will be able to take away your joy from you." The disciples were happy because they were with him while he was alive. They would have joy even though he would stop being on earth (see: Acts 13:52). Nobody could do anything to make this joy be gone (see: 1 Peter 1:8).

Why did Jesus say "you will not ask me anything" and "if you ask anything of the Father in my name"?

Jesus wanted to say that the disciples would not need to ask him for any more information when he said, "you will not ask me anything.” This is because they would understand what he told them. Also he wanted them to know that they could pray directly to God the Father when he said "if you ask anything of the Father in my name.” They could pray in Jesus' name, and God would answer.

Some scholars think Jesus spoke about prayer when he said both things. They think he wanted to say that while he was on earth, the disciples prayed to Jesus. But he wanted them to know that after he was resurrected they could pray directly to God the Father.

16:25-33

Who is the "Father"?

What is a "figure of speech"?

Here the words “figure of speech” refer to the proverbs and parables Jesus used to teach his disciples. That is, Jesus sometimes said things in a way that made it difficult to understand exactly what he meant. Jesus said he had spoken to the disciples in a way that was hard for them to understand. However, soon he would talk to them in a way that they could understand.

Why did Jesus say "the hour is coming"?

Jesus wanted to speak about the time after he was resurrected when he said "the hour is coming" in 16:25. He used the metaphor of "hour" to talk about a time in the future.

Why did Jesus say "the hour is coming"?

Jesus wanted to speak about the time when he was crucified when he said "the hour is coming" in 16:32. He used the metaphor of "hour" to talk about a time in the future. He did not mean a literal time on the clock. This was not the same "hour" as in 16:25.

Why did Jesus say "you will have peace in me"?

Jesus wanted his disciples to remember what he told them when he said "you will have peace in me." They would not have to fear what might happen after he was crucified. The things Jesus said to them would give them peace and courage.

Why did Jesus say "I have conquered the world"?

Jesus said "I have conquered the world." He used two metaphors. He wanted to speak about everyone and everything that does not honor God when he said "the world." (see: 16:8). When he said he "conquered,” this was not a military victory. Instead, he died and was resurrected so that God could forgive people’s sins. He wanted to say he saved people from the power of sin. In this way, he "conquered" the "world."

See: World; Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Sin; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

John 17

Where are Jesus and his disciples in John 17?

Some scholars think Jesus and the disciples were at the Jerusalem temple in John 17. These scholars think they were also at this temple in John 15 and 16. Other scholars think the disciples continued to walk from the temple toward the Garden of Gethsemane. Still other scholars think they were still in the upstairs room where they were in John 14.

See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)

What did Jesus do during John 17?

1:1-5

Why did Jesus "lift up his eyes to the heavens"?

John wrote that Jesus "lifted up his eyes to the heavens" because he wanted readers to know that Jesus began to pray. He wanted to say that Jesus prayed to God the Father.

When the Jews prayed, they looked up. They looked up to look toward God. They thought God was in heaven. They thought heaven was above the sky. So they looked up at the sky to pray to God.

Why did Jesus say "the hour has come"?

Jesus said "the hour has come." That is, it was about the time for Jesus to die and be resurrected. He knew that he would die soon. Jesus knew that God would make Jesus alive again after Jesus died. He used the metaphor of "hour" to say that it was ready to happen. He did not mean an actual time on the clock. He wanted his disciples to know that he would die soon when he said "the hour."

What did Jesus want his disciples to think about when he spoke about "glorifying"?

Jesus wanted his disciples to think about how to honor God when he spoke about “glorifying.” He also wanted to say that God honors people when they honor Jesus. So Jesus asked God to honor him (17:1) because Jesus honored God.

Jesus also spoke about his being "glorified" in 13:31-32. He wanted his disciples to think about how God sent Jesus to earth. Jesus obeyed all God the Father told him to do. He also died to obey the Father.

Jesus wanted to return to God the Father in heaven. However, he knew he needed to die and be resurrected in order to do this. Then Jesus again had God the Father’s honor and power completely.

Jesus made it possible for people to have peace with God the Father by his death and resurrection. God also greatly honored Jesus for this. Jesus spoke about this again in chapter 17.

Jesus said the words glorify and glory nine times in John 17. He really wanted his disciples to honor God.

See: Disciple; Glory (Glorify); Heaven; God the Father; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Trinity

Why did Jesus say "your Son" and "the Son"?

Jesus said "your Son" and "the Son" to speak about himself. Jesus is the Son of God. That is, he is the person of God called "the Son."

Why did Jesus say "all flesh"?

Jesus used a metaphor to speak about all people when he said “all flesh.” He wanted to say that God the Father gave him permission to rule over all people.

Why did Jesus say "eternal life"?

Jesus said "eternal life" because he wanted his disciples to think about two things.

Jesus said "eternal life" because he wanted his disciples to think about living forever. He wanted them to think about living with God forever. Jesus said eternal life comes from "knowing" God and Jesus.

How did Jesus have "glory" with God the Father before the world was created?

Jesus had "glory" with God the Father before the world was created because he is God. Because he is God, Jesus had the same power and honor as God the Father before the world was created. Jesus created the world with God the Father (see: John 1:1-3). Later, Jesus became a man. When he did this, he removed some of his power and honor (see: Philippians 2:5-11). Here, Jesus asked God the Father to return him to all of Jesus’ power and honor. This happened when Jesus was resurrected.

See: Trinity; Glory (Glorify); Incarnation; Resurrect (Resurrection); God the Father; Son of God

1:6-19

Why did Jesus say he "revealed" God's "name" to other people?

Jesus said he "revealed" God's "name" to other people because he wanted them to know that he is God. When Jesus lived, people thought that the name of a person was the person himself. That is, when you spoke about someone’s name, you were speaking about that person. So, God's name in some way made people think about all that God is and the things he does. When Jesus said he "revealed" God's name, he wanted to say that in some way people who saw and heard him saw and heard God. He also wanted his disciples to know that when they believe in Jesus, they are believing in God too.

Who were "the people whom you gave me"?

"The people whom you gave me" were Jesus' disciples. When he said that God the Father "gave" the disciples to him, he used a metaphor. He wanted to say that in some way God guided him when he chose his disciples. So, in some way God chose the disciples before Jesus did.

Why did Jesus say "I have given them all the words that you gave me"?

Jesus said "I have given them all the words that you gave me." That is, he told his disciples everything God wanted him to say. He wanted them to think about everything he taught them while he was alive. So, he said "all the words."

Why did Jesus ask God the Father to "keep" his disciples?

Jesus asked God the Father to protect his disciples when he asked God to “keep” them. Some scholars think he wanted them to keep believing in Jesus. He knew other people would try to get them to stop believing in Jesus. Those people would try to hurt them or kill them. So he asked God to protect them from this. Other scholars think Jesus wanted them to remain united with one another and not fight with one another.

This happened after Jesus was resurrected and returned to heaven (see: Acts 1). Jesus protected his disciples while he was alive (see: 17:12). That is, he stopped other people from hurting them. However, he knew he was going to die. So he could not do this for them anymore. So, he asked the Father to do this.

Who was the "son of destruction"?

Jesus spoke about the "son of destruction." He was speaking about Judas Iscariot. Jesus called him this because Judas betrayed Jesus. That is, he told the people who wanted to kill him where he Jesus was located.

Jesus said this was "to fulfill Scripture" because he wanted his disciples to think about prophecies in the Old Testament. Scholars think he spoke about Psalm 41:4-9.

See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

Why did Jesus speak about "the world"?

Jesus spoke about "the world" in 17:13 and 17:15 because he wanted his disciples to think about everyone on the earth.

Jesus spoke about "the world" in 17:14 and 17:16 because he wanted his disciples to think about people who do not believe in God. They do not worship or obey God. Instead, they do things that "the evil one" (17:15) wants. The "evil one" is Satan.

Why did Jesus say he and his followers are not "of" the world?

Jesus said he and his followers are not "of" the world because he wanted to say that they are "of" God. That is, they belong to God. This is because they believe in God. They follow God. They do things to honor God. So they do not belong to "the world." That is, they do not do the evil things "the world" does.

Advice to translators: The word "of" in these verses means “to belong to” or “to be like or similar in some way.” Jesus did not want to say his followers are God. But they belong to God.

Why did Jesus say "set apart"?

Jesus said "set apart" to ask God to help Jesus’ disciples. Some scholars think he wanted them to continue to believe in Jesus. When people believe in Jesus, this makes them different from other people. They are different because they worship and obey God. Jesus wanted to say that being different in this way is good. He also wanted to ask God to help his followers to keep believing in him. Other scholars think Jesus asked this because he wants them to continue to be different from people who do not believe in Jesus.

17:20-26

Who did Jesus pray for in 17:20-26?

Jesus prayed for everyone who will believe in him in the future. In 17:13-20, Jesus prayed for the disciples who followed him while he was alive.

Why did Jesus say "in me", "in you", "in us", and "in them"?

Jesus said "in me" and "in you" because he wanted his followers to know that he is God.

Jesus said "in us"and "in them" because he also wanted his followers to know that he loved them. This is because they believe in him. He used "in" as a metaphor to speak about being loving friends. He did not want to say that his followers are literally "in" his body. He also did not want to say that his followers are God.

Advice to translators: Jesus used the word "in" for two different reasons in this verse.

John 18

18:1-11

Where did Jesus and his disciples go at the beginning of John 18?

In John 18, Jesus and his disciples walked to the Garden of Gethsemane (see: Mark 14:32).

See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)

Who is Jesus?

Jesus said he is God. The soldiers said they looked for Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus did not disagree that he was Jesus of Nazareth. However, Jesus said "I am." He did not mean "I am Jesus." Instead, “I am” was the name God spoke to Moses (see: Exodus 3:14).

Why did the soldiers go backward?

The soldiers went backward because of what Jesus said. The soldiers were forced backwards and fell down when Jesus told the soldiers who is he. John does not write why these soldiers fell backwards. Some scholars think the words Jesus said were so powerful that the soldiers were amazed and fell backwards. Other scholars think Jesus said "I am" very loudly, with great power. That is what knocked them down.

Why did Peter cut off the servant's ear?

Peter cut off the servant's ear because he wanted to protect Jesus. Peter fought to stop the soldiers arresting Jesus. Peter did not understand that God’s plan was for Jesus to die on the cross for the sins of the world. Peter had a short sword with him. He drew his sword and cut off the right ear of Malchus. He was a servant of the high priest.

What is “the cup” Jesus said he must drink?

The “cup” Jesus said he must drink was his crucifixion. Jesus used a metaphor to say that he must die on the cross for the sins of everyone (see: Matthew 26:36-46, Mark 14:32-42, and Luke 22:39-46). “Cup” is a metaphor here for something that must be done.

18:12-14

Why did the soldiers take Jesus to Annas after they arrested him?

The soldiers took Jesus to Annas because they needed someone to tell them what to do with Jesus. Jesus was a wise Jewish man. Many people followed him. They might be very angry if they thought Jesus was not being treated in the right way.

So the soldiers needed a powerful Jewish person to tell them what to do with Jesus. Annas was old and experienced. However, Annas was not the actual high priest when Jesus was arrested. He was the father-in-law of the high priest, Caiaphas. Annas was high priest from when Jesus was young. After Annas was the high priest asked, the high priest after him asked him for advice. Therefore, the soldiers took Jesus to Annas so he could help Caiaphas know what to do with Jesus.

18:15-24

Who was the other disciple?

John wrote about "another disciple," but he did not write this man’s name. Scholars think John wrote about himself. In his gospel, John wrote about himself as “the disciple whom Jesus loved,” instead of writing his own name (see: John 13:23, 19:26-27, 20:2, 21:7, and 21:20). So here, John used another name instead of his name. He called himself, “another disciple.”

Why did the officer hit Jesus?

The officer hit Jesus because he thought Jesus had insulted Annas. The officer called Annas "the high priest" because Annas had been high priest. So the officer expected everyone to honor Annas. He thought Jesus did not do that. So he thought Jesus needed to be punished for that.

18:25-32

Why did John write "immediately the rooster crowed"?

John wrote "immediately the rooster crowed" so people would think about what Jesus told Peter in 13:38. Jesus told Peter that Peter would say he did not know Jesus three times before the rooster crowed. That is to say, Peter would say that he did not know Jesus three times that night. Peter said he did not know Jesus in 18:17, 25, 27. When the rooster crowed, it confirmed that Jesus was right about this. Jesus knew what was going to happen.

Where did they take Jesus after they left Caiaphas’ home?

The soldiers took Jesus from Caiaphas’ home to the place where the Roman governor Pilate lived. John called this the "government headquarters." This is because this was where most government decisions were made.

Why did the soldiers not enter?

The soldiers would not enter Pilate’s home because Pilate was not a Jew. These soldiers were Jews. If a Jew entered the home of a Gentile that Jew became unclean. He could not eat any of the special Passover meals until a month later (see: Numbers 9:6-13).

Pilate knew the Jews believed this. So Pilate came outside to speak to the Jews about Jesus.

Why did Pilate not want to judge Jesus?

Pilate did not want to judge Jesus because he did not think Jesus had done anything wrong. The Jews said Jesus did evil things.

Scholars think Pilate really did not want the Jews to be angry with him. He knew large crowds followed Jesus. He was afraid the crowds might become very angry and cause trouble for him if he judged Jesus. So, he told the Jewish people there to judge him according to the Jewish laws. That way Jesus' followers could not say Pilate had done anything wrong.

Why did the Jewish people at Pilate's palace say they could not kill anyone?

The Jewish people at Pilate's palace said they could not kill anyone because only the Romans could legally kill a criminal. The Jews who were there wanted to kill Jesus. However, they could not kill anyone without permission from the Roman governor. The Romans often crucified criminals. However, they did give permission to do this to people they ruled.

18:33-40

Why did Pilate speak to Jesus in private?

Pilate took Jesus into his palace to talk to him about why the Jews wanted to kill him. He wanted to do this without the Jews listening.

Some Jews accused Jesus of saying he was their king (see: Luke 23:2). In the Roman Empire, it was illegal for anyone except the leader of the Roman Empire to say they were a king. So if Jesus said this, he did something wrong and Pilate could judge him.

However, many other Jews wanted Jesus as their king (see: John 1:49, 6:15, 12:13, and 12:19). They might have started a rebellion against Rome. Because of this, Pilate needed to know if Jesus said he was a king.

Why did Jesus say what he said in 18:36?

What was "the truth" Jesus spoke about?

Jesus called his teaching of forgiveness and eternal life "the truth." Jesus said that all those who belong to "the truth" listen to him. Pilate asked Jesus, “What is truth?” (18:38). Pilate said this to say that he did not believe in any certain “truth.”

What was the "custom" about which Pilate spoke?

The "custom" about which Pilate spoke was a special thing the Romans did for the Jews at Passover. The Roman governor would release one man from prison. It would be someone the Jews asked to be released.

Here, Pilate told them Jesus was not guilty of anything. Then Pilate offered to release Jesus. This was because he did not think Jesus needed to be killed.

Who was Barabbas?

Barabbas was a criminal who was in prison. John wrote that he was a "robber." Scholars think he was also a violent person who fought against the Roman empire. They think the Jewish people asked for Barabbas to be freed because Barabbas was a hero to some of them. He was a hero because he tried to free Israel from Roman rule.

John 19

19:1-16

Why did John write Pilate whipped Jesus?

John wrote Pilate whipped Jesus because he wanted people to know that Pilate ordered it. Pilate did not do it himself. However, he ordered the Roman soldiers to do it. They had to obey Pilate.

Why did Pilate have Jesus whipped?

Pilate had Jesus whipped so the people would know that Pilate punished criminals. Pilate was the Roman governor in Judea. He wanted Judea to have peace. Therefore, he did not want people to think that criminals were not punished. Although Jesus was not a criminal, people thought he was a criminal.

When Jesus was whipped, it was not as severe as when the soldiers flogged Jesus just before he was crucified (see: 19:16).

Why did the Roman soldiers put a "crown of thorns" and a purple robe on Jesus?

The soldiers put a "crown of thorns" and a purple robe on Jesus to hurt him and mock him. This was part of the way the Romans crucified him.

The crown he wore have very long thorns. It had sharp ends stuck out of it. So, these thorns went into Jesus’ head and caused bleeding.

Purple was the color of clothes that kings wore. The soldiers dressed Jesus like this to say that they thought he was not a true king.

The soldiers did this because Pilate called Jesus "King of the Jews." However, they did not believe Jesus was the king of the Jews. They wanted to mock and humiliate Jesus. They wanted people to think that even if Jesus was a king, he was not very powerful.

Why did Pilate tell the Jewish leaders again that Jesus was not guilty?

Pilate did not agree with what the Jews said Jesus had done. Because of this, he again told the Jewish leaders that Jesus was not guilty. That is, he did not do anything wrong or break the law.

Why did Pilate go back inside the government headquarters?

Pilate went back inside the government headquarters to think about what to do. He was afraid (19:8) of what might happen. He was afraid that the Jews might begin to cause trouble for him if he did the wrong thing. The Roman emperor could have Pilot killed if the Jews began to make trouble for Rome.

The Jews said Jesus did something that was not to be done according to the Law of Moses (see: Leviticus 24:16). They said he needed to die because of this. However, Pilate was not a Jew. He did not have to follow the Law of Moses. However, he did have to keep anyone from causing trouble for the Roman empire. So he needed time to think about how to control the Jewish people.

Why did Jesus say, "You do not have any power over me except for what has been given to you from above"?

Jesus said, "You do not have any power over me except for what has been given to you from above" to make Pilate and other people think about God. Pilate thought he had power over Jesus. Pilate could release Jesus or have him crucified because he was the governor.

Jesus said that Pilate could only do these things because God allowed Pilate to do these things. He said Pilate was given his power "from above." That is, God gave Pilate permission to do these things.

Jesus said the person who sent Jesus to Pilate was more responsible for his death than Pilate. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the high priest Caiaphas. Caiaphas was responsible for the Jewish religious leaders' efforts to kill Jesus (see: John 11:45-53). Other scholars think Jesus spoke about Judas Iscariot. Judas gave Jesus to Caiaphas by telling the soldiers where they could find Jesus.

Who was "Caesar"?

"Caesar" was the Roman emperor. It was the title people used when they wanted to speak about the emperor.

19:17-27

Why did Jesus carry his own cross?

Jesus carried his own cross because the Romans made him do this. They made him do this so the crowds would see it. They wanted the people to be afraid of them. So they forced criminals to carry their crosses through the streets.

Scholars think Jesus only carried part of the cross. The entire cross was too heavy for one person to carry, especially if that person had just been whipped. Because of this, Jesus only carried it a short distance. Then the soldiers forced someone else to carry the cross for Jesus. This person was Simon of Cyrene (see: Luke 23:26).

How was a person crucified?

Where was Jesus crucified?

Jesus was crucified at a place called "the Place of a Skull." This was a small hill just outside of Jerusalem. The Romans often crucified criminals there. The Aramaic word for this place was "Golgotha." The English word for this place is "Calvary".

Why did Pilate put a sign on Jesus’ cross in three languages?

Pilate put a sign on Jesus' cross in three languages. He wanted everyone who saw it to be able to read it. The Romans put signs on crosses to tell people the criminal's name and the crime they had done. The sign on Jesus’ cross was written in the three languages spoken in Jerusalem. That is, the message was written in Aramaic, Latin, and Greek. Pilate thought that most people could read one of these languages. Some translations use the word “Hebrew” instead of Aramaic. Aramaic was the language spoken by the Hebrew people, that is, the Jews. However, there was another language called Hebrew that only the priests could speak. It was the language the Jewish people spoke before the spoke Aramaic.

Scholars think Pilate wrote "the King of the Jews" on Jesus' sign to mock the Jews. The Jewish religious leaders hated Jesus and wanted him crucified. However, Pilate hated the Jews. He wanted to release Jesus, but the Jews made Pilate crucify Jesus. So, Pilate mocked them because they hated Jesus. He did this by writing Jesus was the King of the Jews.

Why did the chief priests ask Pilate to change the sign?

The chief priests asked Pilate to change the sign because they did not want the people to read what Pilate wrote. They were afraid the people would think that Jesus really was their king. So they asked Pilate to change it to Jesus said that he was the king of the Jews.

Why did Pilate say "what I have written, I have written"?

Pilate said, "what I have written, I have written" to tell the Jewish leaders he would not change the sign.

Why did the soldiers "cast lots" for Jesus' tunic?

The soldiers "cast lots" for Jesus' tunic to decide which of them would take it.

The Romans stripped criminals before they crucified them. That is, the criminals did not have any clothes on them when they were crucified. The soldiers got the clothes of the criminal. Jesus’ tunic was worth more than the rest of his clothes. They decided to cast lots to determine which soldier would get Jesus' tunic.

Advice to Translators: A tunic was an outer robe that people wore over other clothes.

Who were the women John named?

Some scholars think John wanted to say that Jesus' mother's sister was Mary wife of Clopas. That is, he only named three women.

Why did Jesus say "Woman, see your son!" and "See your mother"?

Jesus said "Woman, see your son!" and "See your mother" because he wanted John to care for his mother Mary after he died. That is, he told them to treat each other in the same way they treated their mother and their son.

Some scholars think John was Jesus' cousin. They think he chose John to care for Mary because of this. That is, he said it because John and Mary were already family.

19:28-37

Why did John write "everything was now completed"?

John wrote that Jesus knew "everything was now completed" because he wanted his readers to think about how God the Father gave Jesus a great task to finish. He gave Jesus this task before he sent him to earth. Now, Jesus knew he completed everything this task needed to be done.

Why did Jesus say "I am thirsty"?

Jesus said "I am thirsty" because he needed something to drink. He had not had anything to drink for many hours. Scholars think Jesus also wanted his followers to think about Psalm 22:15.

Why did Jesus say "It is finished"?

Why did John write that Jesus "gave up his spirit"?

John wrote that Jesus "gave up his spirit" because he wanted his readers to know two things.

What is the "day of preparation"?

The "day of preparation" is the day before the Sabbath. According to the Law of Moses, Jews cannot work on the Sabbath. Therefore, they must do certain things the day before the Sabbath.

Also, this day of preparation was the day before Passover. So, the Jews had to do extra things to prepare for the Passover.

Why did the Jews not want Jesus' body to remain on the cross during the Sabbath?

The Jews did not want Jesus' body to remain on the cross during the Sabbath because the Law of Moses required dead bodies to be buried before Sabbath began (see: Deuteronomy 21:23). For the Jews, each day begins at sunset. This meant that the Sabbath began that evening. Therefore, Jesus' body needed to be buried before sunset.

Advice to translators: Sunset is the time at the end of the day when one can no longer see the sun. This is not because it is behind a cloud.

Why did John write "that Sabbath was especially important"?

John wrote "that Sabbath was especially important" because it was the Sabbath of Passover. Passover was a festival for Jewish people, but it was not always celebrated on the Sabbath. So having Passover on the Sabbath was special.

Why did the soldiers break the legs of the two criminals but not Jesus’ legs?

The soldiers broke the legs of the two criminals to make them die more quickly. They did not break Jesus' legs because he was already dead.

Crucifixion was a form of execution. So, victims had to die. Victims normally died because the weight of their bodies on the cross stopped them from breathing. However, sometimes crucified men survived several days on crosses before they died. They could do this by using their legs to push their bodies up. Then they could keep breathing. So, if the Romans wanted someone to die faster, they would break the person’s legs. This kept the person from pushing up to breathe.

In this case, the Jews did not want dead bodies hanging on crosses on the Sabbath. Each new day for Jews began at sundown. The Jews had to remove the dead bodies off their crosses and bury them before sundown.

However, when the soldiers came to break Jesus’ legs, Jesus was already dead. So the soldiers did not break Jesus’ legs.

Why did a soldier stab Jesus' side with a spear?

The soldier stabbed Jesus' side with a spear so he would know Jesus was dead. Blood and water came out, but Jesus did not react to the spear. So the soldiers knew he was dead. Scholars think the water was from the fluid that is near the heart. Therefore, they stabbed Jesus in the heart.

Who was "the one who saw this"?

John himself was "the one who saw this." So he was able to write that "his testimony is true."

19:38-42

Who was Joseph of Arimathea?

Joseph of Arimathea was a member of the Sanhedrin (see: Mark 15:43; Luke 23:50). Scholars think he was also a Pharisee. He was wealthy.

He was also a follower of Jesus. However, most people did not know this (see: Matthew 12:23-24). Joseph asked Pilate to let him remove Jesus' body from the cross. This was so he could bury it.

Most rich men had large tombs carved into rocky hillsides. These tombs had places carved out of the rock walls inside the tomb. They could place the bodies of their family members in those places. Jesus’ body was the first body buried in Joseph’s tomb because it was a new tomb.

Who was Nicodemus?

Nicodemus was a Pharisee. He might have been a member of the Sanhedrin (see: John 3:1). Nicodemus respected Jesus. He defended Jesus against other Pharisees (see: John 7:46-52). Now Nicodemus helped Joseph of Arimathea to care for Jesus’ body.

Why did Nicodemus bring myrrh and aloes?

Nicodemus brought myrrh and aloes to anoint Jesus’ body. Myrrh and aloes were expensive spices. Ancient people used spices like these to prepare bodies for burial. So Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus wrapped these spices in linen burial cloths. Then they wrapped those around Jesus’ body.

Scholars think Nicodemus paid for these large amounts of expensive burial spices himself. "One hundred litras" was about 35 kilograms.

Why did John write what he wrote in 19:42?

John wrote what he wrote in 19:42 to tell his readers that Joseph and Nicodemus had to bury Jesus quickly.

John 20

20:1-10

What was the "first day of the week"?

The "first day of the week" was Sunday. The Jews said that the Sabbath was the last day of the week. The Sabbath was on Saturday.

Who was Mary Magdalene?

Mary Magdalene was a woman named Mary who came from Magdala. Magdala was a town on the Sea of Galilee six kilometers north of Tiberias (see: Matthew 15:39). She followed and served Jesus and his disciples in Galilee. Several other women also did this. She was there when Jesus was crucified and saw him die (see: Mark 15:37-41; Matthew 27:55-61). Mary was one of the first people to see Jesus after he was resurrected (see: 20:1-18, Matthew 28:1, Mark 16:1-8, and Luke 24:1-12).

Who did Mary speak about when she said "they"?

When Mary spoke about "they," she spoke about someone she thought moved Jesus’ body. She thought Pilate or the Sanhedrin may have sent soldiers to roll away the stone and move Jesus’ body. Mary continued to think this until Jesus spoke to her (see: John 20:16).

Who was the “other disciple” John wrote about?

When John wrote about the "other disciple," he wanted his readers to think about himself. John often wrote about himself by writing "other disciple" or "disciple whom Jesus loved" (See: John 13:23, John 18:15-16, John 21:7, 20, 23). Scholars think John wrote this because he wanted to be humble.

Why did John have to bend down to look into the tomb?

John had to bend down to look into the tomb because the tomb's entrance was lower than where he stood. Scholars think Jesus’ tomb had a stairway that went down into the ground. These tombs were often carved out of the rock in the side of a hill. The entrance could go down a few steps into a room. So to see inside the tomb without entering it, John had to bend down to see under the top of the entrance.

Why did John not go inside the tomb?

Scholars disagree about why John did not go inside the tomb. Some scholars think he wanted to allow Peter to enter first. Other scholars think John may have been afraid to go in.

What did the disciples see in the tomb?

The two disciples saw Jesus’ linen burial cloths lying inside the tomb. Linen was expensive. In ancient times, people used linen to wrap dead bodies before they buried them. The linen cloths protected the air from the decaying body. The spices Nicodemus brought (see: 19:39-40) were wrapped inside the layers of linen to reduce the odor of the decaying body.

Because the linen cloths lay on the ground, the disciples knew someone had unwrapped the cloths from Jesus’ body. They understood that Jesus had come back to life, unwrapped himself, and left the linen cloths in the tomb.

Advice to translators: When someone died, their body decayed. That is, it broke down and was destroyed.

What did John believe after he entered the tomb?

After John entered the tomb and did not see Jesus' body, John believed that Jesus was resurrected. He believed that Jesus had come back to life in the cloth he was buried in. However, Jesus unwrapped himself. He left the burial wrappings in the tomb, and he left the tomb. According to the other gospels, an angel rolled the stone away (see: Matthew 28:2).

20:11-18

Why did John write that the angels were "in white"?

When John wrote that the angels were "in white", he wanted his readers to think that the angels wore white clothes. These clothes were very bright.

Why did Mary "not know that it was Jesus"?

Mary did "not know that it was Jesus" because it was dark (see: 20:1). It was too dark for her to see him clearly. Also, she was surprised. She did not expect to see Jesus again after he died and was buried. So she thought the man she saw was the gardener. Mary did not recognize Jesus until he spoke to her. Then she recognized his voice.

Why did Mary say "Rabboni"?

Mary said "Rabboni" because she recognized the man in the garden with her was Jesus. Jesus' followers called him "Rabboni" (the Hebrew word for "teacher"). So now Mary said "Rabboni" to say that she knew it was Jesus.

Why did Jesus say "my brothers"?

Jesus said "my brothers" to speak about his disciples. He wanted to say that he felt that they were close friends.

Why did Jesus say "my Father and your Father, and my God and your God"?

When Jesus said "my Father and your Father, and my God and your God," he wanted to speak about God. That is, "my Father", "your Father", "my God", and "your God" all are ways to speak about the same God. Jesus spoke this way to get Mary to think that in some way God the Father was her "Father" and her "God.”

20:19-23

Why were Jesus' disciples hiding "for fear of the Jews"?

Jesus’ disciples were hiding because they were afraid the Jews or Romans might arrest and kill them, like they had done to Jesus. Many times the Romans did this with people who followed leaders the Romans executed. Many people knew who followed Jesus. It would be easy for Jewish leaders to tell the Romans about them. So, the disciples hid to keep this from happening.

How did Jesus "come" and "stand in the middle of them" when the doors were locked?

Scholars do not know exactly how Jesus "came" and "stood in the middle of them" when the doors were locked. In some way, after he was resurrected, he could move differently than when he was alive. He was able to come into the room without opening the door.

Why did Jesus show the disciples his hands and side?

Jesus showed the disciples his hands and side to prove he was alive. They knew he was crucified. They knew that this left holes in his hands where he was nailed to the cross. They knew a soldier stabbed him with a spear in his side. So Jesus showed them the scars to show it was really him and he was really alive again.

What did Jesus give to the disciples?

See: Disciple; Persecute (Persecution) ; God the Father; Atone (Atonement); Sin; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

How could Jesus’ disciples forgive sins and not forgive sins?

Jesus’ disciples could forgive sins because they served Jesus and Jesus gave them permission to do this. However, they did not have the power to do this. Only Jesus could forgive sins. However, Jesus gave them permission to tell people whether their sins were forgiven.

20:24-29

Who were "the twelve"?

John wrote about "the twelve" to make his readers think about Jesus' closest disciples. Jesus chose twelve men to follow him closely (see: Luke 6:13). Now, because Judas Iscariot betrayed Jesus and killed himself (see: 13:21-30; Acts 1:18), only eleven of them were left. However, John still used the words "the twelve" to write about the ones who were left.

Why did Thomas say what he said when the other disciples told him Jesus appeared to them?

When the other disciples told Thomas that Jesus appeared to them, Thomas said what he did to tell them that he did not believe what they told him. Thomas was not with the disciples when Jesus appeared and showed them the scars on his body. So it was difficult for him to believe them. So, he said he would have to see the scars himself before he would believe Jesus was resurrected.

How did Jesus "come" and "stand among them" when the doors were closed?

Why did Jesus tell Thomas to touch his hands and side?

Jesus told Thomas to touch the scars on his hands and side, to help Thomas believe that he was really alive again.

Why did Thomas say "my Lord and my God"?

[20:28] Thomas said "my Lord and my God" because now he believed Jesus was resurrected. He also believed that Jesus is God. When Thomas said "my Lord", he used the same word that the Old Testament uses to speak about God.

Who are "those who have not seen, and believed"?

When Jesus said "those who have not seen, and believed," he spoke about all Christians. That is to say, he knew the disciples who saw him after he was resurrected believed in him because they saw him again. However, he also knew that many people would believe in him without seeing him. Jesus told Thomas that God blesses people who believe in him, even when they do not see him with their eyes.

20:30-31

What are "signs"?

"Signs" are special things that Jesus did. He did these signs to show he is God. He did them to get people to believe in him. John wrote that in his gospel, he wrote down some of the signs Jesus did, but not all of them. This is because Jesus did so many signs.

Why did John write "so that you would believe"?

John wrote that he wrote down some of the signs Jesus did so that his readers would believe in Jesus.

Some scholars think John wanted to help people who do not yet believe in Jesus, to believe in him. Fewer scholars think John wanted to help Christians to trust in Jesus more.

John 21

21:1-14

Where is the "Sea of Tiberias"?

The Sea of Tiberias is another name for the Sea of Galilee. Some people called it this to honor the Roman Emperor Tiberius.

Who were the disciples to whom Jesus appeared?

Why did Peter and some other disciples go fishing?

Some scholars believe Peter and these disciples returned to their old job of fishing. Jesus had appeared a few times, but most of the time people could not see him. So these scholars think the disciples did not believe Jesus was going to do anything more.

Other scholars think these disciples were fishing because they needed food. They also needed to earn some money by selling fish. They were waiting for Jesus to tell them what he wanted them to do.

Why did the disciples "not know it was Jesus"?

The disciples "did not know it was Jesus" because they were too far away. Also, it was early morning. So they could not see who it was.

Who is "the disciple whom Jesus loved"?

When John wrote about the "disciple whom Jesus loved", he wanted his readers to think about himself. John often wrote about himself by writing "other disciple" or "disciple whom Jesus loved" (See: John 13:23, John 18:15-16, John 20:3-8). Scholars think John wrote this way because he wanted to be humble.

Why did the disciple whom Jesus loved call Jesus "the Lord"?

The disciple whom Jesus loved called Jesus "the Lord" to honor him. This disciple was John. He first recognized the man was Jesus. He said to Peter the man was “the Lord.” John that understood Jesus is God. So he used a word that many people used to honor God.

The Greek word that is translated as "the Lord" is the same word that the Jews used when speaking about God. Therefore, whenever Jesus is called this, the Jews would have thought about God. They would have thought that people were saying that Jesus is God.

Was Peter naked while he fished?

Peter was not naked while he fished. But he wore only a robe as an outer garment. So, Peter tied his robe around him before he jumped into the water.

Why did Peter "throw himself into the sea"?

Peter "threw himself into the sea" to swim to shore to see Jesus. He was excited that Jesus had come. So he wanted to get to shore as fast as he could. He also needed to go to the shore to pull the net full of fish onto the shore (see: 21:11). To throw oneself into the sea is to jump out of the boat and into the water.

How far is "two hundred cubits"?

How did John know there were 153 fish?

John does not say how he knew there were 153 fish. Some scholars think God wanted to say something special about the number of fish. But most scholars think John knew they caught exactly 153 fish. Fishermen like to count their fish.

Why did John write that this was "the third time Jesus showed himself to the disciples after he had risen from the dead"?

John wrote that this was "the third time Jesus showed himself to the disciples after he had risen from the dead" so his readers would think about the first two times that John wrote about when Jesus appeared to the disciples. The first appearance was when Jesus appeared to all of the disciples except Thomas. This happened on Sunday after the crucifixion (see: John 20:19-23). He appeared again to all the disciples a week later (see: John 20:24-29). This is the third time he appeared to seven disciples that Jesus was writing about.

21:15-25

Why did Jesus call Peter "Simon Peter" and "Simon son of John"?

When Jesus called Peter "Simon Peter" and "Simon son of John", he used different names for Peter. Simon was the name his parents gave him when he was born. Jesus had named him Peter, so he was often called Simon Peter after that (see: Matthew 16:16, Luke 22:31-34, and John 18:10). Peter was also called the son of John because his father’s name was John (see: Matthew 16:17).

Who did Jesus speak about when he said “more than these”?

When Jesus said "more than these", he wanted Peter to think about the other disciples. Jesus asked Peter if Peter loved him more than the other disciples loved him.

Who are the "lambs" and "sheep" that Jesus spoke about?

When Jesus spoke about "lambs" and "sheep", he used a metaphor for new Christians. He wanted to say that they had a lot to learn about God and Jesus. Peter had to teach them these things. So Jesus used a metaphor about feeding sheep to speak about this teaching.

Why did Peter say that Jesus "knew all things"?

Peter said that Jesus "knew all things" because he had followed Jesus long enough to know that Jesus was very wise. In fact, he knew that Jesus is God. So, because God knows all things, Jesus must know all things. Jesus knows all things (see: Matthew 12:25, Matthew 22:18, Mark 2:8, Luke 6:8, Luke 11:17, Luke 16:15, and John 2:25).

What did Jesus want Peter to think when he spoke what he spoke in 21:18?

When Jesus spoke what he spoke in 21:18, he wanted Peter to think about how Peter would die. He wanted to say that Peter would be crucified. In the Roman world, speaking about "stretching out" the hands was a way to speak about crucifixion.

Nobody wanted to die by being crucified. So Jesus said Peter would have to go where he would not want to go.

Scholars think Peter was crucified in Rome during the rule of the Roman Emperor Nero. This was about 30 years after Jesus said these words.

Why did Jesus tell Peter to “follow me”?

Jesus told Peter to "follow" him because he knew Peter was not certain if Jesus still wanted Peter as a disciple. Peter had denied Jesus three times before Jesus was crucified (see: John 18:17-27). So Peter did not know if Jesus still wanted him. Peter did not know what he should do now. Jesus answered this question Peter thought about but did not ask. Jesus made it very clear to Peter what he should do. Peter should continue to follow Jesus.

Who was the other disciple Peter asked about?

The other disciple Peter asked about was John. Peter wanted to know about John’s life and death. Jesus told Peter to focus on his own life and death, not John’s. Peter needed to obey what God wanted him to do, and John needed to obey what God wanted him to do. Each Christian must follow Jesus by obeying him and doing the things he wants them to do.

Why did John write 21:23?

John wrote 21:23 to make clear what Jesus said. Some people thought Jesus told Peter that John would not die until Jesus returns to earth.However, Jesus did not want Peter to think about this. Peter must follow Jesus, and John must follow Jesus. They should not compare themselves to each other. Each disciple must obey Jesus and do the things he wants them to do.

Who is the disciple who wrote this book?

John is the disciple who wrote this book. John never called himself by his name in this gospel. He did not want to take any attention away from Jesus. John wanted the readers of this gospel to remember Jesus, not John.

Why did John write?

John explained in 21:25 that Jesus did many other things. John did not write all these things in his gospel. These other things were amazing things. They were amazing because Jesus did them. But there were so many of them that John could not write all of them down.

Acts 1 Commentary

1:1-11

What does the kingdom of God mean in this passage?

God rules over everything. However, some scholars think that Christians agree for him to rule over themselves now in this life. This is why they obey him and trust in him. When Luke says that God rules over his kingdom, he means that these Christians agree to trust in him and obey him. But this is not the same as God ruling over the whole world, because most people still reject Jesus.

God rules over everything, but other scholars believe that he will also rule over the earth when Jesus comes back to earth and stays here. These scholars think that this is what Jesus was talking about in 1:3.

Most Jews thought that the Messiah would free Israel from the Gentiles ruling them. Some scholars believe that this meant that the nation of Israel would be free once again. They believe that Jesus will do this for Israel in the future and it will last forever.

Other scholars think that Jesus was talking about a new kind of kingdom. In this kingdom, Christians agree for God to rule over themselves, and they will obey him. While Jesus has always ruled over everything, he now rules over Christians in a special way. They also believe that Christians are the new “people of God” and therefore can also be called Israel.

See: Kingdom of God; People of God; Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; Gospel; Glory (Glorify)

Why did the disciples wait for the Holy Spirit?

What the disciples waited for was for the Holy Spirit to do something new and different. They waited for him to give them his power in a new way. This new way would begin a new time when God would do new things for mankind.

How is a person baptized with the Holy Spirit?

To baptize something means to dip it into water or to cover it with water. The Jews dipped things in water to make them pure, that is, so they could use them as the Law of Moses instructed them. They also bathed themselves in order to make themselves pure or clean, that is, so that God would continue to accept them as his people.

In the same way, some scholars think that God baptizes people with the Holy Spirit when they begin to believe in Jesus. When God does that, he joins that person to himself. That person then becomes part of the Church, which is also called the “body of Christ.”

However, other scholars think that when God baptizes a person with the Spirit, he makes that person able to do miracles, such as speaking in unknown languages. However, only some Christians experience this.

How does one receive the Holy Spirit?

Why did Jesus talk about how the church would grow?

In 1:8 Jesus told his disciples how the Church will grow, that is, how more people would believe in him. Jesus said, “In Jerusalem, in all of Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth.” In the book of Acts, Luke tells how the Christians announced the gospel to people in these places, first in Jerusalem, next in Judea and Samaria, and finally much farther away, in Greece and in Rome.

What is the purpose of the church?

Christians are to tell people about God. They are also to share the gospel with everyone, no matter where they come from. They are to continue doing this until the whole world hears the gospel. This is the work that the church must do.

The church is able to do this by the power of the Holy Spirit, who is always with the church. The nation of Israel did not always have the Holy Spirit with it. But in the church, the Holy Spirit lives in all Christians. Because of this, Christians have become the primary means by which God draws people to himself.

1:12-26

Who were the apostles?

Eleven apostles were mentioned in 1:13. They are not always called by the same name in Scripture. However, they were the same eleven men.

Jewish people often had Greek names in addition to their Hebrew names. For example, Simon Peter had a Hebrew name (Simon) and a Greek name (Peter). He is sometimes called by one name, sometimes by the other, and sometimes by both.

Judas, son of James, is also called Thaddeus. Simon the zealot is also called Simon the Canaanite. Thomas is also called Didymus ("twin" in Greek). James is identified as a son of Zebedee (see: Matthew 4:21)

Who were the “zealous people”?

The “zealous people” were a group of Jews who wanted to stop the Romans from ruling their own nation. The zealous people were often willing to fight with violent force in order to stop the Romans. They may have even murdered leaders in the government.

In 1:13 Luke shows that Simon was a member of this group. Scripture probably referred to Simon as a zealous person in order to tell him apart from Simon Peter. Scholars think that Simon did not continue to act as a zealous person after he started following Jesus.

Who were Jesus’ “brothers”?

“Brothers” usually referred to brothers born from the same mother. However, it also refers to Christians together. They are brothers because they believe in Jesus. Most scholars believe 1:14 referred to Jesus’ brothers who were born from Mary, his mother. But perhaps “brothers” in 1:14 referred to Christians.

Why were Jesus’ brothers praying?

If brothers referred to other Christians, then they were obeying Jesus’ command to pray.

Brothers might have also referred to Jesus’ brothers who were also born from Mary. However, these brothers did not believe in Jesus before he died on the cross. It would have been surprising for them to obey the commands of Jesus if they did not believe in him. Therefore, they probably came to believe in Jesus after he died and rose again.

How did Judas Iscariot die?

Matthew said that Judas hanged himself (see: Matthew 27:5). In the book of Acts, Luke perhaps told what happened to Judas’ body after he died. If no one found his body, it would have decomposed and, after some time, have fallen down to the ground. The rotten corpse could easily have burst open.

Was the role of apostle possible only in the very early Church?

Some scholars think that only the first Christians could be “apostles.” They think this, because in 1:21-22 Luke says who could be an apostle. To be an apostle, a man had to be someone who had followed Jesus while Jesus lived on earth. He also had to have seen Jesus after he rose from the dead. This is why only people who lived in the time of Jesus could be apostles.

However, some scholars think that God still makes certain people able to be apostles. These people are of course different from the twelves apostles in the time of the first Christians.

Still other scholars think that the apostles sinned in selecting Matthias as the twelfth apostles. They do not think that God wanted Matthias to replace Judas Iscariot; they think that God wanted Paul instead.

These scholars say that the disciples sinned when they cast lots in order to find out what God wanted. It is true that Israelites cast lots in order to know what God wanted (see: Leviticus 16:8-10 and Numbers 26:55-56. Also, the book of Proverbs appears to permit the casting of lots (see: Proverbs 16:33.

However, most scholars do not think that Christians should cast lots. Few Christians cast lots today. Some scholars say that people who cast lots do sorcery. Others scholars say that Christians do not need to cast lots, because the Holy Spirit now lives in them and guides them.

Why were there twelve apostles?

In Matthew 19:28, Jesus prophesied that the twelve apostles would judge the twelve tribes of Israel. This is probably the reason that the apostles appointed another disciple to replace Judas Iscariot.

In addition to this, some scholars believe that the Church has replaced Israel as the people of God. They think that the twelve apostles represent this new Israel. However, other scholars believe that the church and Israel remain distinct groups.

Acts 2

2:1-4

What was the day of Pentecost?

Pentecost was a Jewish festival. This festival came 50 days after the Passover week ended. It was one of the three most important festivals in the Jewish faith. For these three festivals, the Law of Moses made all Jewish men come to Jerusalem to “appear before the Lord” (see: Deuteronomy 16:16). These men brought offerings of the grain from the summer wheat harvest. These offerings gave thanks to God for helping the harvest. Pentecost was also called “The Feast of Weeks.” It was celebrated seven weeks after the Passover week ended (see: Leviticus 23:15).

The Feast of Pentecost brought the most visitors of Jews and Gentiles who believed in God to Jerusalem. It was the best time of year to travel. Some scholars think this is why God chose the Pentecost festival to baptize the followers of Jesus with the Holy Spirit. That is, the most people possible were there to see it.

Who was there when the Holy Spirit came?

Scholars disagree on how many people were there when the Holy Spirit came. They do not know if it was only the twelve apostles or if Jesus’ relatives and the 120 disciples were also there (see:1:14-15). The house or upper room was big enough for the twelve apostles (see:1:13). If 120 disciples were there, then the “house” where they met was thought to be a large house with many rooms. Or some scholars think they met in part of the outer courts of the temple.

How did Luke describe the coming of the Holy Spirit?

The Holy Spirit came with the sound of a strong “rushing” (φέρω/g5342) “wind”(πνοή/g4466). Luke said all the people in the house heard this sound. The word wind, or “breath”(πνοή/g4466), is used other places in the Bible to talk about the Holy Spirit (see: 17:25; Ezekiel 37:9-10). In those places, it is the Spirit who gives life. The Holy Spirit is also a part of giving Christians a new life after they believe in Jesus (see: Titus 3:5).

Luke also talked about the Holy Spirit coming in little flames in the shape of tongues. These tongues laid on top of all those in the house. Some scholars think Luke was talking about the Holy Spirit’s coming in the same way John the Baptist spoke of it (see: Luke 3:16-17).

What did it mean that the disciples spoke in other tongues?

When the disciples spoke in other “tongues”(γλῶσσα/g1100) on the day of Pentecost, it meant they spoke in commonly known languages. But, the disciples did not know these languages. That is, they did not learn these languages by studying them or learning them. The Holy Spirit caused the disciples to speak in other languages. In this way, the Jews from many language groups heard the disciples speaking in their own languages.

2:5-13

What places did Luke speak about?

Why did many in the crowd think the disciples were drunk?

Many in the crowd thought the disciples were drunk because they did not know what the disciples said. Because they spoke in languages that the people did not know, they thought they just spoke from drunkenness. Others became confused and amazed when they heard the disciples speaking in their own language. This confusion and amazement allowed Peter to tell them about what really happened.

2:14-21

What was the third hour of the day?

The Jews counted time each day beginning with the sunrise. The third hour of the day was about nine o’clock in the morning. Three hours after the sun rose where they lived. When are the “the last days”?

Some scholars think the “last days” began when Jesus first came to earth. That is, they began at his birth. These scholars think the last days continue until Jesus comes back to earth. Other scholars think the last days began after Jesus came back from the dead and the Holy Spirit came to the disciples. These scholars also think the last days will end when Jesus comes back to earth.

Who are “all flesh”?

Some scholars think Luke said “all flesh” to say all kinds of Jewish people. In the past, God only spoke to certain people, that is, prophets, kings, or priests with messages from the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think the words “all flesh” meant the Gentile nations of the world along with the Jews.

When did the people think Joel’s prophecy was going to happen?

Peter knew the signs of flames of fire and the speaking of foreign languages to be the “signs on the earth below.” Some scholars think the prophecy of the “wonders in the heavens” happened on the day when Jesus died (see:Luke 23:44-45). Other scholars think the signs of blood, fire, smoke, the sun changing to darkness, and the moon changing to blood all speak about when Jesus is going to some back to earth.

What is the “great and glorious day of the Lord”?

The ‘great and glorious day of the Lord’ is the day of judgment. It is the time when Jesus comes back to earth and judges the whole human race (see: Matthew 24:30-31 and 2 Thessalonians 2:1-4) Scholars think the word glorious also meant fearful or dreadful.

2:22-36

What does it mean that God “accredited” Jesus to the men of Israel?

When Peter said God “accredited” Jesus to the men of Israel, he said that through the many miracles he did, God helped people to know that Jesus was the promised messiah.

What was meant by “God’s predetermined plan and foreknowledge”?

God’s predetermined(ὁρίζω/g3724) plan spoke about God’s specific and unchangeable will. That is, God knew what would happen before it happen because he wanted it to happen or allowed it to happen. God planned Jesus’ death on the cross before he created the world (see: 2 Timothy 1:9; Revelation 13:8). God’s foreknowledge(πρόγνωσις/g4268) spoke about God setting the time for Jesus to be crucified by “lawless”(ἄνομος/g0459) men. Some scholars think “lawless men” spoke about the Romans who beat Jesus and nailed him to the cross. Other scholars think both the Jewish leaders and the Romans were guilty of having Jesus killed.

Why was death not able to keep Jesus?

In the same way that God planned Jesus dying on the cross, he also planned to make Jesus live again. God controls living and dying. Dying could not stop Jesus because he is God.

What is “Hades”?

Here, Hades means the general place where the dead people go. Peter said David was a prophet because he spoke about Jesus dying and that his body would not decay or rot.

What did the people see and hear that showed the Holy Spirit came to them?

The people saw and heard the disciples speaking in languages that the disciples did not know how to speak (see: 2:6-8). This showed the fulfillment of the promise Jesus made. Also, it showed that the Holy Spirit came to the disciples. The Holy Spirit came with power in the same way Jesus said the Holy Spirit was going to come.

What do the words, “The Lord said to my Lord” mean?

Scholars think the words, “The Lord said to my Lord” spoke about God saying that Jesus is also the Lord. That is, Jesus is God. Only God could be a master of God.

How is Jesus at the right hand of the Father?

Some scholars think the words meant “having been exalted by the right hand of God” instead of “to the right hand of God.” That is, Jesus was given back the honor he had in heaven before he came to earth. By coming to earth, he humbled himself and was not honored as much while he was on the earth. When someone sat at the right hand of a king, he was honored greatly. They were given power and permission to rule.

When someone sat down, it meant that they were finished working. The writer of Hebrews talks about the difference between Jesus finishing the things he wanted to do and the Jewish priests who continuously stand because they never finish the things they need to do (see:Hebrews 10:11-12). Jesus was given the highest place of honor and permission to rule in heaven.

How do Jesus’ enemies become a stool for his feet?

This is a prophecy from Psalm 110:1. God placed the enemies of Jesus under Jesus, who was given permission to rule them. That is, Jesus holds complete rule over his enemies.

2:36-41

Who was “the whole house of Israel”?

The whole house of Israel was all the Jewish people who rejected Jesus (see: Mark 14:61-65).

What did Peter mean when he called Jesus both Lord and Christ?

Peter called Jesus lord and christ. He meant that Jesus completed the prophecy David wrote in Psalm 110:1. Jesus is “lord”(κύριος/g29362) because God placed him at his right hand after he rose from the dead (see: Psalm 16:8). Jesus is ruler over everything.

Jesus is the “christ.” That is, he is the messiah, the one to complete God’s plan for saving people from their sins. Paul also spoke of Jesus as the Christ. Jesus showed that he was the Christ because he did not stay dead (see: Romans 1:4).

See: Lord; Messiah (Christ); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

What does it mean to be pierced to the heart?

Scholars think to be “pierced to the heart” spoke of when a person would know something quickly and very strongly. They think the people knew quick and strong sorrow and felt guilty. They understood they killed their messiah. Their words of “what shall we do” were desperate words.

What was meant by the word “repent”?

Why did Peter command the Jews to be baptized in the name of Jesus?

Scholars think several things happened when baptism “in the name of Jesus” happened:

See: Baptize (Baptism); Name; Messiah (Christ); Savior; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Clean and Unclean

What was the “gift of the Holy Spirit”?

The gift of the Holy Spirit was the comforter that Jesus promised (see: John 14:16). The Holy Spirit comes to live inside those who believe in Jesus (see: Romans 8:9-11; Ephesians 1:13-14). Scholars agree that the gift of the Holy Spirit is different from the gifts of the Holy Spirit. All Christians are given the gift of the Holy Spirit. But the gifts the Holy Spirit gives each Christian are different. He chooses to give different people different gifts to help the church (see: 1 Corinthians 12:11).

Why does Peter say this promise is “for you, your children and to all those who are far off?

This promise of the Holy Spirit is for all Christians of all ages everywhere. The promise of the Holy Spirit was not only for the first Christians but also for all who will become Christians. Luke also wrote that the promise of the Holy Spirit was for the Jews and the Gentiles (see Acts 10:45; 11:16,17). Peter did not fully know that the Holy Spirit was also for the Gentiles when he spoke. But the Holy Spirit spoke this through him.

What did it mean when Peter said, “to as many as the Lord our God will call”?

Peter again quoted from the prophet Joel when he said, “to as many as the Lord our God will call.” The prophecy spoke of both those who call on the name of the Lord, and of those whom the Lord will call.

Why did Peter say “save yourselves from this wicked generation”?

Scholars think Peter told the Jews to “save themselves”(σῴζω/g4982) because he told the Jews to allow themselves to be saved by Jesus. The book of Acts speaks about God being the one who saves (see: 2:21, 39; 4:11-12). These scholars think that God’s call offers salvation. The people who are called must respond to the gospel with faith and by repenting (see: 2:38; 16:14-15, 30-34).

A “wicked generation” spoke about people who continually reject God and the things he says. Moses wrote about a wicked generation in the Old Testament (see: Deuteronomy 32:5), and Paul wrote about a wicked generation in the New Testament (see: Philippians 2:15).

2:42-47

What was the “apostles’ teaching”?

The apostles taught about the things Jesus said and did. The apostles saw the power of Jesus in the miracles he did while they were with him. The teaching also talked about God’s plans and promises. God planned to save people from their sins even before he created the world. That is, he planned for Jesus to die on the cross, be buried, and be brought back to life even before he created the world. The apostles strongly taught that Jesus is the messiah whom God promised to come. They taught that it was through Jesus alone that someone could be at peace with God (see: 2:36-39; 3:17-23).

What was meant by “the fellowship”?

The word “fellowship” meant to share or be a part of something. Here, it meant sharing in each other’s lives. That is, in the same way they shared life in Jesus, they also shared life together. To share life with each other meant to know others, care for others, and allow them to care for you and to help one another in times of suffering (see: Romans 12:10-13; 1 Peter 4:8-10).

What was meant by “the breaking of bread”?

Some scholars think the “breaking of bread” took place at any ordinary meal time where people gathered together to eat. They think Jesus gave this command when he celebrated his last Passover meal with the disciples (see: Luke 22:14-19). That is, they took the loaves of bread they ate, broke them into small pieces, and shared them with one another. Other scholars think the “breaking of bread” was for Christians to regularly be a part of, so that they specifically remembered Jesus’ death on the cross, the forgiveness of sins, and the new covenant made by God with Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-26).

What were the prayers about which Luke wrote?

Scholars think the prayers were Jewish prayers and possibly the Jewish times of prayer as well (see: 3:1). Certainly, the Christians prayed together. They also went to the prayer times in the temple together (see: 2:46).

Why did those gathered experience “awe”?

Because the apostles did signs and wonders similar to the miracles done by Jesus, the people felt great “awe”(φόβος/g5401) about God. This means the people felt great respect and reverence for God.

What did it mean to have all things in common?

Some scholars think “to have all things in common” meant the Christians wanted to share the things they owned. Though they kept the things they owned, they willingly sold them to help people with needs near them (see: 4:32). When someone needed something, the Christians sold some of their things, land, or other things they owned. Then they brought the money to the leaders or apostles to give to all with needs (See:Acts 4:32-37).

Why did the early Christians worship at the Temple?

The Christians went to the temple daily for prayers because the first Christians were Jewish. This was before they were not allowed to go to the temple because they believed in Jesus. They went there to pray Jewish prayers and to praise God who sent the messiah into the world (see: John 17:18).

What did Luke mean when he wrote “the Lord added to their number”?

Scholars think Luke wrote “the Lord added to their number” because it was God’s church. He is the one who adds people to his church (see: 11:21).

Acts 3

3:1-10

What was the “hour of prayer”?

The Jewish people went to the temple three times a day to pray. The “ninth hour” was in the middle of the afternoon. Jews also prayed in the middle of the morning at the middle of the day (see: Psalm 55:16-19). Peter and John were Christians. But they were also Jews. So they continued to pray at the temple three times a day after they became Christians.

Why did Luke write that the man was “lame from birth”?

Some scholars think Luke wrote that the man was “lame from birth” because it showed how powerful Jesus was because he healed this man. Scholars think “lame”(χωλός/g5560) meant a man with legs, ankles and feet not formed correctly. That made this man not strong enough to walk or stand (see: 3:7). What was the “Beautiful Gate”?

The “Beautiful Gate” was one of many gates that went into the Jewish temple. Scholars think the greatest number of people entered into the temple through this gate. Perhaps they carried the lame man to this gate so that they could ask people for gifts of money.

Why did Peter “fasten his eyes” on the lame man?

The phrase “fastening his eyes”(ἀτενίζω/g0816) meant that Peter looked specifically and closely at the lame beggar. Also, Peter commanded the man saying, “Look at us.” Scholars think the lame man looked at Peter and this man had expected a great gift.

Advice to Translators: A beggar was someone who asked people for money because they were poor or because they could not do anything.

Why did Peter tell the man to stand and walk, “in the name of Jesus”?

The lame man did not stand up and walk before Peter spoke the name of Jesus. The phrase “in the name of Jesus” meant that Jesus gave him permission to heal this man and the power to do so. People knew Jesus’ power because of what Peter did (see: 3:16). Some scholars say the power that caused the lame man to stand up and “walk”(περιπατέω/g4043) and he was strong enough to walk for the rest of his life (see: 3:16).

3:11-16

Where was Solomon’s porch?

Solomon’s porch was on the east side of the temple courts. Scholars think the court of the Gentiles was near this area. Jesus taught on this porch to many people (see: John 10:23).

Why did Peter speak about the “God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob”?

Peter spoke about God in a way that the Jewish people would understand. Scholars think Peter wanted the Jews to think about God promised to do certain things. God not only healed a lame man, but he made it so that people would know that Jesus is the promised messiah. The things Peter said also helped people to know he and the apostles served the God of Israel. They did not worship another god.

Why did Peter say that Jesus was God’s servant?

Scholars think Peter said the same thing the prophet Isaiah said to show that Jesus is the messiah. Jesus is the servant who brings the justice of God, he brings people back to God, and he is the servant who suffers for the people of God (see: Isaiah 42:1; 49:5-6; 52:13-15). The Jewish people knew what Isaiah said and expected a suffering servant to come.

Who is the “Holy and Righteous One”?

How is Jesus the “Founder of Life”?

Peter spoke about Jesus as the “founder of life”(ἀρχηγός/g0747). This meant that Jesus created the universe and created everything on earth. It also meant that Jesus was the leader of the whole world.Jesus also made it so that Christians would live together with God in heaven forever.

3:17-21

What was meant by the words, “you acted in ignorance”?

Peter knew the people and the religious leaders did not fully understand the plan of God for Jesus. God made this plan before the beginning of the world (see: Ephesians 1:4). The prophets spoke how the messiah must suffer and die (see: Isaiah 531-12; Zechariah 12:10). Some scholars think Jesus spoke about how those who crucified him did not really know what they were doing (see: Luke 23:34).

Why did Peter command the people to “repent and turn back”?

Peter told the Jewish people and leaders they must “repent.” This meant they must believe that Jesus is the messiah. It also meant they must think differently about what the Scriptures teach about the messiah (see: 2 Corinthians 3:12-16). The people refused to believe that Jesus was God’s servant. They did not think that Jesus was the “holy one.” They refused to believe that Jesus was the one who created everything and was the messiah. Peter’s told the people that they needed to repent and believe in Jesus. In this way, their sins were to be “blotted out, ” that is, the penalty for their sins was removed because Jesus served the penalty for their sins. They were made clean.

See: Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Serve (Servant, Slave); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Sin; Clean and Unclean

What were “periods of refreshing”?

Some scholars think “refreshing” meant to experience a relief from trouble or to have a time of peace before Jesus returns. They think that Scripture teaches that there will be a time of peace and forgiveness when God would not judge people. Other scholars think the “periods of refreshing” spoke about the time when Peter lived. They think that Luke was speaking about God given them peace from different things. Still other scholars think the periods of refreshing came when the people repented and trusted in God. That is, the Holy Spirit brings refreshing in the life of a person who repents (see: Acts 2:38; John 14:15-21).

What does “the final restoration of all things” mean?

Some scholars think when Luke spoke about “restoration,” he wanted to say that God will bring Israel back to their land (see: 1:6). That is, he will bring back the kingdom of Israel. These scholars also think this is a time when God will fulfill his promises made through the prophet Malachi (see: Malachi 4:2-6). This is when the messiah returns to the world to judge the world for its sin. Other scholars think Peter spoke about the world being restored. That is, the world will be returned to be perfect in the same way it was perfect before Adam and Eve sinned (see: Genesis 3). These scholars think Peter spoke about something still to have that the prophets spoke about (see: Isaiah 65:17; 66:22).

However, God began the restoring people making it possible for them to be at peace with him because Jesus died. In Scripture, there is a metaphor about people who reject God are far away from him. People who were far away from God because of sin, were brought near to God because of the sacrifice for sin made by Jesus on the cross. That is, But, most scholars think there will still be a future time in which all of creation will be brought back to God.

3:22-26

Who was the prophet that was like Moses?

The Old Testament spoke of a prophet coming in the future (see: Deuteronomy 18:15-18). The Jews thought of Moses as the first and greatest of all prophets. They thought Moses said that the prophet coming in the future was the messiah. Peter said clearly that the people needed to “listen” to the prophet, that is, to obey the prophet God sent, the messiah. This meant they needed to listen and obey the words of the messiah. That is, they needed to do what Jesus told them to do. Peter said that the people who did not listen to the prophet from God were going to be punished. God raised this prophet up to a high position in the same way he raised up Moses to a high position (see: Deuteronomy 18:19). Scholars think the punishment which Peter spoke was the removing of the people from being in the family of God.

Why did Peter mention the prophet Samuel?

God told him to anoint King David (see: 1 Samuel 16:11-13). God gave David promises from the prophet Nathan that spoke of someone to come. This person was to reign forever. This person to come was the messiah (see: 2 Samuel 7:8-17).

What was meant by the words, “these days”?

Scholars think the words “these days” spoke about the times when Peter and the other apostles lived. They think it was the beginning of the days of the promised New Covenant (see: Jeremiah 31:31-34). Scholars think the phrase “these days” also meant the beginning of the last days spoken of by the prophet Joel (see: 2:17-21).

What was the covenant that God made with Abraham?

God made a covenant with Abraham. He promised to bless all the nations of the world through Abraham (see: Genesis 22:15-18). One promise was that one of Abraham’s descendants would bring about a certain blessing. That is, the messiah was going to be a descendant of Abraham (see: Galatians 16-18).

See: Covenant with Abraham; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ)

Why did Peter say that God sent his servant, Jesus, to the Jewish people first?

The Old Testament spoke about God’s covenant with the nation of Israel as the people. He made Israel his people. The Jewish people thought about Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob as their fathers. They thought about Moses as their greatest prophet. Keeping his covenant with Abraham and Israel, God sent the promised messiah to the Jews (see: Genesis 22:18; Jeremiah 31:31-34). God’s plan from the beginning of the world was to give his favor to all the nations of the world. Jesus was how God gave his favor to the world. Paul also spoke about God’s plan to save people from all of the nations. God gave the gospel first to the Jews and then to the rest of the world (see: Romans 1:16).

See: Serve (Servant, Slave);Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Prophet; Covenant with Abraham; Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel

Acts 4

4:1-7

Who were the captains of the temple and the priests?

The captain of the temple controlled soldiers. These soldiers protected the temple area. This made the temple a peaceful area to worship. The priests offered sacrifices and worshiped in the temple (see Exodus 28).

Who were the Sadducees?

Why did the Sadducees questioned Peter and John?

Some scholars think the priests and Sadducees questioned Peter and John because they taught that after people died, they would be resurrected. That is, their bodies will be made alive again. The Sadducees did not believe anyone would be made alive again (see: 4:2; 5:17). Peter and John taught that some people will be made alive again to live in heaven, and other people will be made alive again to live in hell. They taught that by believing in Jesus, people will be made alive again to live in heaven. That is, they will live together with God in heaven forever. Those who do not believe in Jesus will live separated from God forever and be punished for their sins. Other scholars think the priest and Sadducees questioned Peter and John because Peter and John taught in the temple area without permission from the Sadducees.

Why did the Sanhedrin arrest the apostles, Peter and John?

The Sanhedrin arrested the apostles because it was evening. The Sanhedrin, a group of Jewish leaders, could not gather together until the morning. They did not want the apostles to leave without questioning them. They wanted to know how the lame man was healed.

How did people respond to the apostles’ preaching after the healing miracle?

People responded to the apostles’ preaching that day in two different ways. First, the religious leaders opposed the apostles. Second, Luke wrote that about 5,000 men who came to believe the apostles’ teaching about Jesus. Some scholars think this number is the total number of men and women who believed in Jesus at that time. Other scholars think the number is simply the men who believe in Jesus that day. Fewer scholars think Luke wrote the total number of Christians from the entire area, including Galilee.

Who came together to discuss the actions of Peter and John?

Verse 5 talks about three types of people: the rulers, the elders, and the teachers of religious laws. Scholars think these three groups combined to make the Sanhedrin. At that time, Rome allowed the Sanhedrin to make many decisions for the nation. The elders were the ordinary people. They were leaders of the community and the leaders of powerful families. They were mostly Sadducees. The teachers of the law were scribes. They were also the lawyers. They were mostly Pharisees. The rulers were mostly priests, including the chief priests and the high priest.

The ruling High Priest, Caiaphas, was the Chief (or High) Priest. He was the High Priest when Jesus was killed (see Matthew 26:3; John 18:28). The former High Priest, Annas, was the father-in-law of Caiaphas. Therefore, though the verse says Annas was the High Priest, he was the former High Priest. Many still called Annas High Priest to honor him. So, it was Caiaphas who was the High Priest at the time.

See: Elder; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Sadducees; Pharisees; Scribe; Chief Priest; High Priest

Why did the leaders ask the apostles who gave them permission to heal the crippled man?

The Jews at that time believed that the power to heal a lame man came either from God or from Satan. So the Sanhedrin wanted to know if God or Satan gave him permission to heal this man (see: Luke 11:15; Matthew 9:34).

4:8-12

Why did Luke write, “Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit”?

Scholars think God gave Peter special power to speak what God needed him to say to the Jewish leaders. This fulfilled the promise Jesus made to his followers (see: Luke 12:11; 21:14-15).

What did Peter say to the people listening?

Some scholars think the things Peter said confronted the Jewish leaders for arresting them. People normally gave thanks when a sick person was healed. Instead, they arrested Peter and John. Other scholars think Peter wanted to know why the Sanhedrin arrested him and John. Peter said clearly that Jesus has the power and permission to heal the man.

What was a cornerstone?

Builders used a cornerstone to make buildings. This was the first stone used when building. They used this stone to know the direction the building needed to go and where the building needed to be placed. They did not bury this stone, but they always made it so that people could see it. The prophet Isaiah spoke of this cornerstone. He said that God placed this cornerstone in Jerusalem. It was firm, tested, precious, and it prevented people from needing to be afraid (see: Isaiah 28:16). Finally, Jesus used this metaphor when speaking about himself (see: Mark 12:1-12).

Peter quoted the well-known passage about the messiah from Psalm 118:22: “The stone that the builders rejected has become the cornerstone.” However, Peter added the words, “by you.” He used the words “by you” to say that the religious leaders rejected God’s cornerstone, Jesus the messiah.

How is Jesus the only way to be saved?

Peter said there “is no other name… by which we must be saved.” He was talking about Jesus. He wanted to say that people could only be at peace with God by believing in Jesus.

4:13-22

How were Peter and John “ordinary, uneducated men”?

Luke wrote that Peter and John were ordinary, uneducated men. That is, they did not have any formal training in the Old Testament from certain teachers. The Jewish teachers did not teach them about the Old Testament in the synagogues.

Why did the Sanhedrin not know what to do with the apostles?

The Sanhedrin did not know what to do to stop the apostles from talking about Jesus. Everyone knew about the miracle they did in Jesus’ name.

Advice to Translators: To do something in Jesus’ name means that they did something to honor Jesus and that Jesus gave permission to them to do these things.

Why did the Sanhedrin tell the apostles not to speak or teach in the name of Jesus?

The Sanhedrin didn’t want the apostles to speak or teach in the name of Jesus because they did not think Jesus was the messiah. They did not think Jesus was the reason the crippled man was healed (see: 4:10). They thought Jesus was dead. Therefore, they did not think that Jesus was the messiah.

Advice to Translators: To do something in Jesus’ name means that they did something to honor Jesus and that Jesus gave permission to them to do these things.

What did it mean for Peter to obey God rather than man?

Obeying God meant not doing what people said to do if what they said to do was something God said not to do. Jesus said to tell the whole world about him and to feed his sheep (see: Matthew 28: 18-20; John 21:15-20; Acts 1:8) The apostles had to obey Jesus (See: Acts 5:29).

Why did Luke say the crippled man was over 40 years old?

Luke said the crippled man was over 40 years old to say that a great healing occurred. Everyone knew this man. He lived in that area all of his life.

4:23-31

How did the other Christians pray and praise God together?

Some scholars think one person led the group by praying aloud. The others repeated what he said or agreed with him by saying “Amen.” Other scholars think the Christians prayed one at a time. That is, one prayed and then another prayed until all the people prayed.

Why did the disciples of Jesus call God Lord?

The disciples of Jesus called God “Lord”(δεσπότης/g1203). This is how the Jewish people began their prayers.

Why did Peter say, “You spoke by the Holy Spirit through the mouth of your servant, our father David?”

Peter said, “You spoke by the Holy Spirit through the mouth of your servant, our father David.” God spoke through King David. God fulfilled the prophecy he gave to David (see: Psalm 2:1-3). Some scholars think this makes known that God spoke to the prophets and apostles. He inspired them to write the words of the Bible.

See: Holy Spirit; Serve (Servant, Slave); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet; Apostle; Inspired

What does Psalm 2 say about Jesus?

The Jewish religious teachers taught that Psalm 2 was about the messiah. The words “his anointed,” “my king,” and “my son” were ways of talking about the messiah. The apostles knew the “holy servant Jesus” was the “Son of God” in Psalm 2. The “raging gentiles” were the Roman soldiers who killed Jesus. The “peoples” were the Jewish leaders. The “kings of the earth” was Herod Antipas (ruler of Galilee; see Luke 23:7-12). And the “rulers” was Pontius Pilate (v. 27).

Why did Luke say, “your hand and your plan”?

The Christians knew Jesus suffered because God wanted him to and because he made a plan for him. The words “your hand” means God used the gentiles, rulers, and king to kill Jesus (see Exodus 3:20, 13:3; 15:6).

How did they “speak the word with all boldness”?

Jesus’ disciples prayed for God “boldness”(παρρησία/g3954). They wanted boldness to “speak the word.” That is, they wanted boldness to speak of the gospel to other people clearly and without fear. They wanted God’s word to be proven true. That is, they wanted more great things through the name of Jesus. This would make people know that Jesus was the messiah.

Advice to Translators: To do something in Jesus’ name means that they did something to honor Jesus and that Jesus gave permission to them to do these things.

What was meant by the words, “they were all filled with the Holy Spirit”?

God filled the Christians with the Holy Spirit. This made them speak boldly about Jesus. This same power gave Peter the boldness to speak about Jesus to the Jewish leaders.

4:32-37

How were the Christians "of one heart and soul”?

The Christians we “of one heart and soul.” First, the Christians did not say they owned anything. They knew God owned everything. That is, their property was not truly theirs. Knowing this made them want to share. Second, the apostles spoke powerfully about Jesus being made alive again (v.33). Third, Luke said, “there was no person among them who lacked anything.” That is, all the Christians had everything they needed to live. The Christians gave generously after selling their fields, properties, and houses.

How did they place the money “at the apostles’ feet?”

The Christians brought the money to the apostles. The apostles decided who received the money. It was given to other Christians when they needed it to live.

Barnabas was a Levite. Why did he own a field?

God did not give the Levites any land in the Old Testament (see: Numbers 18:20; Deuteronomy 10:9). Some scholars think the Old Testament laws of inheritance were not being followed during the time of the New Testament. Other scholars think Barnabas’s wife owned the land that he sold.

Acts 5

5:1-11

What did it mean to keep back part of the price of the land?

Luke wrote that Annanias and Sapphira kept back part of the price of the land. They sold a piece of land and gave the money to the apostles. However, they did not give all of the money to the apostles. It was not wrong for them to do this. However, they made the apostles think they gave all of the money to them. They wanted to be honored for doing this. This was wrong.

What did Peter mean about Satan filling Ananias’ heart?

Peter said that Satan filled Annaias’ heart. Peter said that Satan wanted Ananias to lie to the apostles. Satan put the idea for doing the wrong thing into the heart of Ananias. He made Annanias think about doing the wrong thing.

How did Ananias lie to the Holy Spirit?

Annanias lied to the Holy Spirit. Some scholars think that when Ananias lied to the apostles, this was the same as lying to the Holy Spirit. This was because the Holy Spirit had created Christians. Other scholars think Ananias lied to the Holy Spirit because he lied to the apostles who have the Holy Spirit in them.

How did Peter know that Ananias lied?

Luke wrote that Peter knew Annanias lied to the apostles. Luke does not write how Peter knew this. Some scholars thought there was someone told Peter. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit told Peter in some way.

Why did Peter write, “You have not lied to men but to God?

Scholars think when Peter said, “you have not lied to men but to God,” he wanted people to know that Annanias lied to the apostles and to God. This was because Ananias gave and offering to God when he gave money to the apostles.

How did someone test the Spirit of the Lord?

How did someone test the Spirit of the Lord. Annanias and Sapphira tested the Holy Spirit when they lied to the apostles. When the did this it also tested the Holy Spirit. This is because they did not think the Holy Spirit knew what they were doing.

When speaking to Sapphira, why did Peter say, “they will carry you out”?

When speaking to Sapphira, Paul said, “they will carry you out.” Some scholars think that because Peter watched Ananias die for lying to the Holy Spirit, he also thought Sapphira was also going to die. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit helped Peter to know that Sapphira was going to die for deceiving the Holy Spirit. Peter was not judging them. God judged Ananias and Sapphira.

How did great fear come upon the whole church?

Great fear came upon the whole church. He was speaking about a certain group of Christians. Scholars think the Christians suddenly became afraid because God quickly judged Anania and Sapphira.

5:12-16

What were “signs and wonders”?

Why were the people afraid of joining the apostles in the Temple area?

People were afraid of joining the apostles in the Temple area. Scholars think the people were afraid of what happened to Ananias and Sapphira or that they feared the Jewish leaders. The Jewish leaders rejected Jesus and they arrested the apostles.

Why did people hope that Peter’s shadow might fall on some of them?

People hoped that Peter’s shadow would fall on them. This is a metaphor. Scholars think that because many signs and wonders were being done through the apostles, the people hoped that Peter would heal them. They think the people believed that if the crowds were too large, that even if Peter’s shadow crossed over a sick person, they would be healed. Luke wanted people to know that the people who were brought before the apostles were all healed.

5:17-21

Why did the high priest and Sadducees arrest the apostles?

The high priest and Sadducees arrested the apostles. Some scholars think the high priest and the Sadducees were filled with “jealousy”(ζῆλος/g2205) because many people believed the things the apostles taught about Jesus (see 13:45). The Jewish leaders believed the apostles taught the wrong things so they arrested the apostles. Other scholars think that the Jewish leaders really wanted to protect the Temple, the Law of Moses, and what they believed about God. The Sadducees zealously protected the things they taught would honor God.

What is an angel?

What were “all the words of this life”?

The angel of the Lord told the apostles to speak “all the words of this life.” He wanted them to preach the gospel and help people to know how to be at peace with God by believing in Jesus.

Who were “all the elders” and “the council”?

Scholars think the assembly, which was the council and all the elders was made up of the Sadducees, the Pharisees, and even Gamiel, an honorable teacher of the Law of Moses (see: Acts 5:34).

5:22-26

Why did the Captain of the Temple guard and the guards fear that the people might stone them when they arrested the apostles?

The people thought the apostles were great because of the things they did. They did many miracles and healed many people (see: Acts 5:12-16). The guards thought the people would begin to throw stones at them if they were to hurt the apostles in any way. For this reason the guards feared the people.

5:27-32

What was meant by the words, “to bring this man’s blood upon us”?

The words, “to bring this man’s blood upon us” meant to make someone responsible for a death. They were willing to be the reason people died. Perhaps the Jewish leaders were willing to have people blame them for Jesus dying.

Why did God exalt Jesus to his right hand?

In ancient times, a person on the right hand side of the king was greatly honored. The kind gave this permission to do things for the king. Some scholars think Luke wrote this so that people would know that God gave Jesus permission to do all things and power to do anything. Other scholars think Luke wrote this so people would know that Jesus should be honored.

How was the Holy Spirit a witness to these things?

The Holy Spirit was a witness to things. Some scholars think the Holy Spirit was causing people to understand the things the apostles taught. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit enabled the apostles to perform miracles to prove to people that they were saying true things about Jesus.

5:33-42

What kind of beating did the apostles receive from the Sanhedrin?

The apostle were beaten because of the Sanhedrin. Scholars think the apostles were beaten with whips. A whip is made from leather strips. Other scholars think the apostles were beaten with rods In ancient Israel, they would not hit someone 40 times because of something taught in the Law of Moses (see: Deuteronomy 25:3). Instead, they hit someone 39 times.

Why did the apostles rejoice to be counted worthy to suffer dishonor for Jesus?

The apostles left the Sanhedrin rejoicing because they believed they were suffering to honor Jesus.

Acts 6

6:1-7

What was a disciple?

Who were the “Grecian” Jews and the Hebrews?

Scholars think the “Grecian Jews” were to Greek-speaking Jewish Christians. They think these were Jews were raised in other countries and only spoke Greek. The Hebrews referred to Jewish Christians who spoke Hebrew or Aramaic.

What did it mean that the “widows were being overlooked in the daily distribution of food”?

The widows that were among the Grecian Jews were being “overlooked”(παραθεωρέω/g3865) when the daily food was distributed. That is, they were not given food regularly. Instead, the Hebrew widows were given food instead.

What did Luke mean by saying, “give up the word of God in order to serve tables”?

Luke wrote about giving up the Word of God. He did not want the apostles to stop telling people about Jesus in order to do something else. The apostles did not think that it was right for them to stop teaching so they could make sure people were given food. Some scholars think this was because Jesus specifically commanded the apostles to preach and teach the message of the gospel. The apostles were not too great to serve people by giving them food.

Who were men of good reputation, full of the Spirit and of wisdom?

A man of “good reputation” was a man who other people spoke well about. People trusted this type of man to do the right things. It was the Holy Spirit who gave these men the wisdom they needed to serve other people.

Why did Luke write, we will always continue in prayer and in the ministry of the word?

Scholars think the apostles wanted to “devote”(προσκαρτερέω/G4674) themselves completely to prayer and teaching people about Jesus. They wanted to pray for people. They also wanted to preach and teach about Jesus and the things he taught.

Why did the apostles place their hands upon the men chosen to the community?

When someone laid their hands on someone, they gave this permission to do something. The apostles then prayed for them while they laid their hands on these men.

How did the priests became obedient to the faith?

When the priests became “obedient”(ὑπακούω/G5219) to the faith, they accepted that Jesus was the messiah God promised to Israel.

6:8-14

How was Stephen full of grace and power?

How was Stephen full of grace and power. Because of God’s favor toward Stephen, God gave Stephen power in the Holy Spirit. Some scholars think the power God gave him was the power to do amazing miracles. Other scholars think that God gave Stephen great wisdom and courage to speak the truth about Jesus in a bold way.

What was the “Synagogue of the Freedmen”?

The synagogue of freedom was a place where certain people went to worship God. These people were once slaves or prisoners of war who now lived in Jerusalem as free people.

How were the freedmen not able to stand against Stephen?

Stephen was wise and full of the Spirit. Because of this, some scholars think that when Luke said the freedmen “were not able to stand against” Stephen, he wanted to say that they could not prove that what Stephen was saying was wrong.

How did someone blaspheme Moses and God?

The people from the synagogue charged Stephen with blaspheming against Moses and against God. When he wrote about Moses, he was writing about the Law of Moses. These people accused Stephen of saying things that were untrue about the Law of Moses and God.

What were the “holy place” and the “law” about which Luke wrote?

The “holy place” was the temple and the “law” referred to the rules for the running of the temple.

Were the witnesses right about what Stephen said about Jesus?

The witnesses misunderstood what Jesus taught about the temple and the Law of Moses. Jesus did say he would destroy the temple and in three days he would rebuild it again (see: John 2:19, 20). However, Jesus was using a metaphor. He was speaking about dying and being resurrected.

They said the same thing Stepehen said. Stephen taught about what Jesus said, but people did not understand what Jesus meant about dying and resurrecting on the third day (see: Matthew 12:40). Jesus body was a temple of the Holy Spirit.

Jesus also prophesied about the destruction of the Jewish Temple (see Luke 21:6). This happened about 40 years after Jesus died. So Stephen knew the current temple was temporary and the Law of Moses had been replaced after Jesus’ resurrection.

See: Witness (Martyr); Temple; Metaphor; Law of Moses; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophecy (Prophesy) ;Atone (Atonement)

What did Luke mean when he said Stephen’s face was “like the face of an angel”?

Luke wrote that Stephen’s face was like the face of an angel. Some scholars think Stephen’s face was shining in the same way that Moses’ face shone after God had talked with Moses (see: Exodus 34:29-35). Other scholars think Stephen’s face was shining because the Holy Spirit was completely controlling Stephen.

Acts 7

7:1-8

Why did Stephen call the council members his “brothers” and his “fathers”?

Stephen called these members of the council his “brothers” because they were all Jews. He called them “fathers” because they were older so he wanted to honor them when he spoke.

What did Stephen mean by calling their God “the God of glory?”

Scholars think the words “God of glory” referred to God’s glory. Though Stephen did not write how God showed himself to Abraham, scholars think it was in a way that Abraham knew that it was God.

Where were Mesopotamia and Haran?

Why did Stephen say God gave none of the land as an inheritance to Abraham?

Stepehen said that God did not give any of the land as an inheritance to Abraham. Abraham did not possess the land that was promised to him. Instead, his descendants inherited the land promised to Abraham.

See: Canaan (Promised Land); Covenant with Abraham; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

Where was the land where the descendants of Abraham went and became slaves?

The descendants of Abraham first went to the land of Egypt when Abraham’s great-grandson, Joseph, was sold into slavery there (see: Genesis 39:1-4; 46:3-4). They were slaves in Egypt for 400 years.

See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Serve (Servant, Slave)

Where was the place where God said Abraham’s descendants will worship him?

What was the covenant of circumcision that God made with Abraham?

What was a Patriarch?

The Patriarchs are the 12 sons of Jacob. The twelve tribes of Israel are named for each of the sons of Jacob.

See: Tribes of Israel; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

7:9-19

Why were Joseph’s brothers jealous of Joseph?

Scholars think Joseph’s brothers were “jealous”(ζηλόω/g2206) of him because their father, Jacob, showed more favor to Joseph than he did to the other brothers (see: Genesis 37:3-4).

What did Stephen mean by saying “our fathers”?

When Stephen spoke the words, “our fathers” he was referring to the twelve sons of Jacob.

Why did Joseph have to reveal himself to his brothers?

Scholars think that because Joseph lived in Egypt for thirteen years after his brothers sold him, Joseph acted and spoke in the same way the Egyptians did. Because of this, his brothers did not know him immediately. Joseph also spoke to his brothers through a translator to cause them to think he was an Egyptian (see: Genesis 42:23).

Where was Shechem?

Who was buried in Shechem?

Scholars think that Stephen was speaking about the twelve sons of Jacob when he spoke of those buried in Shechem.

What was “the time of the promise”?

Stephen spoke about the time of promise. Some scholars think Stephen was speaking about two different parts of the same promise. That is, God promised Abraham that he would give the land of Canaan to his descendants. The second part of the promise was that Abraham’s descendants would first be enslaved in Egypt for 400 years (see: Genesis 15:13).

See: Covenant with Abraham;Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Serve (Servant, Slave)

What is important about the new king not knowing Joseph?

While Joseph was in Egypt, he became one of their most recognized leaders under Pharoah. That is, everyone in Egypt knew Joseph. However, sixty years after Joseph died, a new king began to rule in Egypt. The new king hated and was very afraid of the people of Israel.

7:20-36

How was something “beautiful before God”?

Scholars disagree about how something was beautiful before God. Some scholars think it meant that God was very pleased with Moses. Other scholars think this was something the Israelites said when they wanted to say that someone was a very beautiful child.

How was Moses placed outside?

Moses’ parents hid Moses for three months without Pharaoh, the king of Egypt, knowing. Some scholars think that after three months, Moses’ parents could no longer keep him hidden, so they placed him in a basket that was then placed in the river. This basket floated. They think this was done so that the king’s daughter would find him (see: Exodus 2:3-10)

How had the daughter of Pharaoh adopted Moses and raised him as her own son”?

Pharaoh was the king of Egypt. Pharaoh’s daughter adopted Moses. Stephen meant that Pharaoh’s daughter took Moses and cared for him, raising him up in her family as if Moses was her own son. She made him part of her own family.

How did Moses avenge an Israelite by “striking the Egyptian”?

When Stephen said that Moses avenged an Israelite by “striking the Egyptian,” he wanted people to know that Moses killed the Egyptian. The Old Testament does not say how Moses killed the Egyptian (see: Exodus 2:12).

Why did the people ask, “Who made you a ruler and a judge over us”?

The people asked Moses, “who made you a ruler and a judge over us.” These people wanted to say that Moses was not a ruler over them and could not judge them.

Where was the land of Midian?

Where is the wilderness of Mt. Sinai?

Who was the “angel” who appeared to Moses?

The “angel” who appeared in a flame of fire to Moses was the angel of God. That is, God showed himself to Moses in the form of a flame (see: Exodus 3:2).

Why did God say that he was the God of Moses’ fathers--Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?

God revealed himself to Moses as the God of his fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Scholars think God wanted Moses to know that God kept his promises. That is, Moses experienced part of the covenant promise God made with Abraham.

Why did God command Moses to remove his sandals?

God commanded Moses to remove his sandals because God declared the place where he was standing was holy. When he did this, it was a sign of great respect and honor for God.

How did God “come down” to rescue His people from their sufferings in Egypt?

God came down in the form of an angel to speak to Moses and to send Moses to rescue the Israelites. God was going with Moses to be with him to tell him what to say and do.

Where did God send Moses to deliver God’s people?

God sent Moses back to Egypt to deliver his people from the suffering and slavery.

Why did Stephen speak about the people of Israel rejecting Moses?

Stephen spoke about the people of Israel rejecting Moses. Scholars think Stephen spoke about Israel rejecting Moses to show that Israel rejected many of the prophets God sent to them. Ultimately, the people of Israel rejected Jesus, the one Moses declared would come after him (see: 1 Corinthians 7:37, 51-52).

How did Moses lead Israel out of Egypt?

Moses did many miracles so the king of Egypt would let the Israelites leave Egypt. However, he did not let them leave. Then God used Moses to punish Egypt and help the Israelites leave Egypt.

Where was the Red Sea and the wilderness of Mt. Sinai?

7:37-43

What did Stephen mean by saying, “God will raise up a prophet”?

The words, “God will raise up a prophet” meant that God was going to appoint and send a prophet to the people of Israel. Scholars think Moses was speaking about the Messiah. Just as Moses was the mediator between the people of Israel and God, so the Messiah is the greatest mediator who mediates between all the peoples of the world and God.

What were the “living words” Moses received to give to the Israelites?

Scholars think the “living words” about which Stephen spoke were the messages from God that told people how to live in a way that honored God. They think these “living words” were also seen in the laws given to Moses (see: Deuteronomy 30:15-20).

What did Stephen mean when he said, “in their hearts they turned back to Egypt?”

Some scholars think that when Stephen spoke about the fathers who “in their hearts they turned back to Egypt,” he was speaking about the Israelites who wanted to return to Egypt where they had plenty to eat and drink. Fewer scholars think the fathers wanted to return to Egypt to reject God and worship the idols of Egypt.

Where was Moses when the Israelites asked Aaron to make other gods to lead them?

Moses was on Mount Sinai receiving the laws from God when the Israelites asked Aaron to make other gods. The Israelites were impatient, and wanted instead the kind of gods they worshipped in Egypt.

Why did Aaron and the people make a calf as their idol?

Scholars think Aaron and the people made a calf as an idol because it was like the bull worship of the Egyptians.

How did God give them up?

The words “God gave them up” meant that God let the Israelites go and follow their own desires. That is, God let the Israelites do the sins they wanted to do. Some scholars think that the Israelites sinned more and more, so God let them suffer the consequences of sinning.

What was the “book of the prophets”?

The “book of the prophets” referred to the last twelve books of the Old Testament. These books were also known as the books of the minor prophets. Stephen quoted from one of the minor prophets (see: Amos 5:25-27).

What was the “tabernacle of Molech” and the “star of the god Rephan?”

Scholars think the Israelites misused the tabernacle to worship false gods, Molech and the star of Rephan. Scholars think Molech represented the planet Venus, while the star of the god Rephan was the planet Saturn.

What and where was Babylon?

[7:43] Babylon was in modern day Iraq and it represented a far away place from home and captivity as slaves. Stephen quoted the passage from Amos where God threatened to send the Israelites there as slaves because they worshipped idols.

7:44-53

What was the tabernacle of the testimony?

How did Israel gain possession of the promised land?

God gave the Israelites the land by driving out the people who were there. He did this by giving the Israelites good leaders like Joshua and by doing miracles (see: Joshua 6).

What did it mean that David “found favor in the sight of God”?

David “found favor in the sight of God.” That is he lived in a way that honored God.

What was a dwelling place for the God of Jacob?

David wanted to build a beautiful temple for God and for the Ark of the Covenant that represented God’s presence with the people. Jacob was the father of the 12 tribes of Israel.

Who was Solomon?

What was the house that Solomon built?

Solomon built a house, which is the temple. This was a place where Israel could go to worship God. It was a house because it was where God’s presence was on the earth at that time.

Did the Most High live in houses made with hands?

Stephen said the same thing that Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 66:1-2). He wanted to show that God is far greater than any house that can be made with human hands.

How did Stephen say the people of Israel acted?

[7:51] Stephen spoke about four different ways in which the people of Israel acted:

See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Heart (Metaphor); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Prophet

Did the people of Israel persecute every prophet?

Stephen asked a rhetorical question. That is, he did not expect any answer from the Israelites. The Israelites persecuted most of the prophets. They repeatedly rejected Moses, even though they said that Moses was their greatest teacher.

The righteous one was the Messiah. People knew that Stephen was talking about Jesus.

What was Stephen accusing these members of the Jewish council of doing?

Stephen accused the members of the Jewish council of being traitors (προδόται /g4273) and killing Jesus because they helped the Romans to kill Jesus (see John 19:11).

What was the law the “angels had established”?

Scholars think that God used angels to give the Law of Moses to the Israelites. That is, God created the Law of Moses and then sent his angels to deliver the Law of Moses (see: Deuteronomy 33:2; Galatians 3:19; Hebrews 2:2).

7:54-60

Who were the council members?

The Council members were the religious leaders of the people, that is, the Sanhedrin.

What was meant by the words, “cut to the heart”?

When Luke wrote that the council members were “cut to the heart,” it was a metaphor. It meant that the council members were extremely angry.

What did Luke mean when he said the council “ground their teeth at Stephen”?

When Luke wrote the words “ground their teeth at Stephen” he meant the council members were so angry they closed their mouths tightly. Perhaps they did this to not do some bad because they were angry.

How was Stephen “full of the Holy Spirit”?

Why was Jesus “standing at the right hand of God”?

Scholars think that Jesus being at the “right hand of God” was to show that Jesus had all the power of God and God gave him permission to rule everything. Some scholars think Jesus was “standing” to welcome Stephen into heaven. Stephen also called Jesus the “Son of Man.” Those who heard Stephen understood that Stephen was claiming that Jesus was God.

How were the heavens opened?

The words that the heavens were opened was a way to say that God revealed things about heaven. God did this to honor Jesus. At the baptism of Jesus, the heavens were also opened and the Holy Spirit came upon Jesus.

Why did the council members stone stephen?

Scholars think the Jewish council stoned Stephen to death because they believed he blasphemed God. They think he did this when he said that Jesus is God. However, this is not blasphemy because Jesus is God.

Why did the witnesses lay their clothing at Saul’s feet?

Scholars think the witnesses laid their clothing at Saul’s feet simply so that he would guard the clothes while they cast stones at Stephen. Some scholars do not know if Saul was leading this stoning. Other scholars think he was just watching Stephen being stoned.

Who was Saul?

Saul was the same one who had the name Paul (see: Acts 13:9) He became an apostle.

What did Stephen mean when he cried out, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit”?

Scholars think that when Stephen cried out, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit” he was asking Jesus to welcome him into heaven, that he might be with Jesus. This prayer is very similar to that which Jesus himself prayed (see: Luke 23:6).

What did Stephen mean when he asked God to “not hold this sin against them”?

Scholars think Stephen prayed that Jesus would forgive the people who were stoning him. This prayer is very similar to the prayer Jesus prayed (see: Luke 23:34).

How did Stephen fall asleep?

When Luke wrote that Stephen “fell asleep, ” he wanted to write that Stephen died.

Acts 8

8:1-3

How was Saul “in agreement” with Stephen’s death?

Saul thought that Stephen should die. When the angry people threw stones at Stephen, Saul guarded their clothes they took off themselves (see: Acts 7:58). Scholars think Saul later changed his name to Paul after he became a Christian.

What was a “great persecution”?

A “strong and violent persecution” began when the angry people killed Stephen. The people from a certain synagogue organized attacks in Jerusalem. They put many Christians in prison. Saul went from house to house and put Christians in prison (see: Acts 8:3). The Christians who were not in prison quickly left Jerusalem and went to Samaria and other places in Judea to escape persecution. Only the apostles stayed in Jerusalem at that time.

Some scholars think those who left Jerusalem were the Greek-speaking Jewish Christians and not the Hebrew and Aramaic speaking Jewish Christians. The Hebrew and Aramic speaking Jewish Christians were more loyal to Jerusalem. Other scholars think the persecution was stronger against the Greek-speaking Jewish Christians. Thus, the apostles, who were Hebrew and Aramaic speaking Jewish Christians, were able to stay in Jerusalem.

Who were the “devout men” who buried Stephen?

The “devout men” were men who feared God and lived in a way that honored God. These men took Stephen’s body to bury it in the way the Law of Moses required. Scholars think these men believed in Jesus.

8:4-8

What was “preaching the word”?

What was “proclaimed to them the Christ”?

Philip told those in Samaria the important story about the messiah. He told them that Jesus was the messiah of the Jewish and Samaritan people, and that he lived a perfect life. Jesus did many miracles and taught them about God. Jesus suffered, died, and became alive again on the third day.

Who was Philip?

Philip was one of the seven brothers the Christians chose to help widows (see: Acts 6:5).

How did people give “close attention”?

The crowds listened together with complete attention. All of the people watched and listened to what Philip said because he did miracles and he spoke strongly.

What was a sign?

A sign was a miracle that God did and people were able to see it (see: Acts 8:7).

What is an unclean spirit?

An unclean spirit is an evil spirit. It is also called a demon. Unclean spirits and demons obey Satan.

What was a paralyzed person? A lame person?

A lame person was someone who was injured or had an illness and were not able to walk well or they were not able to walk at all.

8:9-13

Why did the people think God gave power to the man who did sorcery?

The people believed God gave power to the man who did sorcery because he did amazing things for a long time and he claimed to be someone great (see: Acts 8:9,11).

What was the gospel of the kingdom of God?

What did the people do after they believed the good news about Jesus and the kingdom of God?

The people, both men and women, were baptized immediately after they believed the good news about Jesus and the kingdom of God.

Why did Simon, who had great power of God, believe and be baptized?

Simon believed and was baptized because he was surprised when he saw the signs and mighty works Philip did with God’s power. That is, the Samaritans thought Simon had great power of God, but Simon himself was amazed when he saw God’s power through Philip. Simon knew about power from God and he knew something more powerful than his power worked through Philip. His trust in miracles and power was not enough for him to believe for very long. He soon became more interested in power than in believing (see: Acts 8:18-19). Jesus knew Simon was thinking in the wrong way (see: John 2:23-24).

8:14-25

What did the apostles in Jerusalem think about the Samaritans believing in Jesus, the Messiah?

The apostles in Jerusalem were glad the Samaritans believed in Jesus and they were not surprised. They did, however, feel it was their duty to inspect the new work to make sure it was true and good (see: Acts 11:22). Before, John went to Samaria because before that he wanted Jesus to call down fire from heaven on the Samaritans for rejecting Jesus since Jesus was on his way to Jerusalem (see: Luke 9:52-55). Now, John went to see for himself if the Samaritans believed in Jesus. Then, John told other Samaritan villages about Jesus and the gospel (see: Acts 8:25).

How did Samaria receive the “word” of God?

Samaria received the “word”(λόγος/g3056) of God when they believed Jesus is the messiah, the Son of God, and the power of salvation (see: Romans 1:2-5). It was a way to say they believed the things Philip said about Jesus, who is the “Word” of God (see: John 1:1).

See: Word of God; Messiah (Christ); Son of God; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

Why did the apostles send Peter and John to Samaria?

Why did Luke write “to come down” to Samaria?

Samaria was lower in elevation from Jerusalem. Jerusalem is high in elevation. So they came down to Samaria from Jerusalem.

What happened when the apostles Peter and John prayed and laid hands on the Samaritans for them to receive the Holy Spirit?

Luke did not write what happened when the apostles Peter and John prayed and laid hands on the Samaritans for them to receive the Holy Spirit. Some scholars think they spoke in tongues because that happened at other times when the Holy Spirit filled people in Acts (see: Acts 2:4; 10:44-46; 19:6). Other scholars think there were other gifts of the Spirit or signs because Luke did not write the Samaritans spoke in tongues.

See: Baptize (Baptism); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Pray (Prayer; Laying on of Hands ;Samaria; Speaking in Tongues; Sign

Why did Simon want to give the apostles money to give the Holy Spirit to people?

Simon wanted to do the same things an apostle did. Then he will have the power to give people the Holy Spirit when he laid his hands on people. He liked having power and this was another way for him to have power over people and bring glory to himself.

See: Apostle; Holy Spirit; Laying on of Hands ; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Glory (Glorify)

Why did Peter rebuke Simon for wanting to buy the power of God from the apostles?

Peter rebuked Simon for wanting to buy the free gift of God with money. The Holy Spiritwas not for sale. People did not need money to have the gifts of God (see: Acts 8:20). Instead, a person repented and believed in Jesus. God’s gift of the Holy Spirit to live in everyone was a free gift for all who believed in him.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Repent (Repentance); Redeem (Redemption)

What did Peter wish will perish?

What was the “part or allotted portion” for which Simon did not have the right heart?

Peter and John knew Simon did not have the right heart. That is, he did not think the right things and they did not think Simon should be a leader.

When was a person’s heart not right with God?

A person’s heart was not right with God when a person did not live in a way that honors God or does not want to live in a way that honors God.

Why did Peter say God “might perhaps forgive”?

Peter did not question if God was able to forgive Simon. He said these words because he did not know if God will forgive Simon. His sin of offering money for the gift of God was a serious sin. God will not allow man to control God (see: 2 Samuel 6:1-7).

How did a person repent?

How was Simon “in the poison of bitterness and in the bonds of unrighteousness”?

Some scholars think Simon was still controlled by his old self. That is he sinfully wanted power and glory. Simon was a Christian. He believed the message from Philip and he was baptized, but he still wanted to do evil (see: Romans 7:8,19). Other scholars think Simon was not a Christian. He was not part of the kingdom of God (see: John 8:31,44-47). Simon really wanted to have power over others by having the permission to give the Holy Spirit to others. If he repented and asked God’s forgiveness, then God would forgive and heal him. Then, God would give him the Holy Spirit to help him to stop sinning and wanting to sin

See: Faith (Believe in); Baptize (Baptism); Old and New Self; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Repent (Repentance); Sin

How did Simon respond to Peter?

Simon did not respond according to what Peter said. Peter told Simon to pray and repent. Instead Simon asked Peter to pray for him.

8:26-31

What is an angel?

Where was Gaza?

Where was Ethiopia?

Ethiopia, or Cush, was where the ancient kingdom of Nubia was located. It was in the southern part of Egypt in what today includes part of Sudan.

What was a eunuch?

A eunuch was a man whose testicles were cut off. This was usually done for a certain purpose Sometimes this was done so the man could guard the women in a royal palace. This eunuch was the treasurer for the queen of the Ethiopians. He had great power. In Israel, a eunuch was not allowed in the military and could not worship God with other people. God did not want the people of Israel to make their boys eunuchs (see: Genesis 1:27-28).

Why did the eunuch go to Jerusalem to worship?

The eunuch went to Jerusalem to worship God because he feared the God of Israel. However, because this man was an eunuch and a gentile, he was not allowed to go into the temple area. He was reading the book of Isaiah. Some scholars say he wanted to see the memorial for eunuchs inside the temple (see Isaiah 56:3-5). Other scholars say the prophecy of Isaiah became complete when this eunuch believed in Jesus and was baptized (see: Isaiah 56:3-7). There was also another Ethiopian eunuch who went to Jerusalem (see Jeremiah 38:7-13).

See: Worship; Fear of God; Gentile; Temple; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Baptize (Baptism)

What was a chariot?

A chariot was a two-wheel vehicle pulled by horses or a horse. It was often used for war or racing. Certain leads travelled in chariots to go from one place to another place. Since this eunuch was the treasurer of the queen of the Ethiopians, this was a larger chariot.

How was the man reading?

The man was reading aloud from the book of Isaiah and Philip heard him reading. In ancient times, people did not often read silently.

Why did the man not understand the things Isaiah wrote about?

The man did not understand the things Isaiah wrote about because he did not have anyone to explain this prophecy. He asked Philip to sit beside him and tell him about what Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 53).

Whom did the prophet Isaiah write about in Isaiah 53?

The prophet Isaiah wrote about Jesus in Isaiah 53. It was a prophecy about a servant of God who was persecuted. Isaiah wrote about Jesus. The servant of God suffered and was rejected for other people. That is, God forgave others because Jesus died. However, the suffering servant prophesied about Jesus’ resurrection when Isaiah spoke about Jesus seeing the light of life again (see: Isaiah 53:11).

See: Atone (Atonement); Prophecy (Prophesy); Persecute (Persecution); Resurrect (Resurrection)

What things did the eunuch read from Isaiah 53 about the death of Jesus?

See: Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy); Crucify (Crucifixion); Metaphor; Lamb of God; Punish (Punishment); Family of God; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

Why did the eunuch ask to be baptized?

The eunuch asked to be baptized because Philip explained the prophet Isaiah’s words about Jesus. That is, if someone believed in Jesus, then they should be baptized. The eunuch believed in Jesus so he asked to be baptized. There was much more about “the gospel about Jesus” Philip told the eunuch that Luke did not write. This was why Luke wrote, “Beginning with this Scripture.” Philip began with the Scripture from Isaiah that the eunuch was reading, but Philip explained more than just those few verses.

Did Luke write verse 37?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have verse 37. More and older copies of the Greek New Testament do not have verse 37. Scholars do not think Luke wrote the words in verse 37.

How did the Spirit of the Lord take Phillp away?

The Spirit of the Lord took Philip away miraculously. That is, Philip vanished quickly and then he appeared somewhere else. The Spirit of the Lord is also called the Holy Spirit.

Why did the eunuch go on his way with rejoicing?

The eunuch experienced the same joy the Samaritans did when they believed in Jesus (see: Acts 8:8). The eunuch continued on the road home “rejoicing” (χαίρω/G5463) or “being glad.” It did not matter to him that God took away Philip.

Where were Azotus and Caesarea?

Acts 9

9:1-9

What was a high priest?

How was the high priest in Jerusalem able to approve Saul’s request to bring people back to Jerusalem?

At that time the high priest in Jerusalem had permission to bring back a prisoner to Jerusalem from other areas under Roman control. Saul looked for Christians who left Jerusalem when the people persecuted Christians (see: Acts 8:1).

What was a synagogue?

Where was Damascus?

What was “the way”?

What did Saul want to do when he found Christians in Damascus?

Saul wanted to bring Christians back to Jerusalem in ropes or chains to punish them (see Acts 22:5). The high priest and the Jewish council in Jerusalem gave permission to Paul to bring Christians back to Jerusalem. He also planned to kill Christians and destroy the church (see: Acts 8:3; 9:1; 22:4-5).

Why did Saul fall to the ground?

Saul fell to the ground because he was blinded by the very bright light from heaven. It was mid-day so the light shone even more than the sun. He was not able to see any more. Luke used the same word for a lightning flash. Thus, Saul saw a light bigger than a lightning flash around him that blinded him. However, it did not make the men with him blind.

Why did Saul call the person speaking “Lord”?

Some scholars think Saul did not know who spoke, so he used the word “sir” or “master” out of respect or fear. Other scholars think he said “Lord”(κύριος/g2962) to talk to God because the voice he heard seemed to be God. However, Saul did not know at first who it was because he had to ask who spoke to him (see: Acts 9:17,27; 1 Corinthians 15:8). The voice replied to Saul’s question and told Saul it was Jesus who spoke.

Why were the men with Saul speechless?

The flash of light from above and then heard Saul speak but could not see to whom he was speaking. This made the men afraid so that they were not able to speak. They heard the voice but the words of the voice came only to Saul. They saw the bright light shining all around but it did not blind them and they did not see anyone.

Why did Saul not eat or drink for three days?

Saul was not able to see for three days. Some scholars think he was still in shock so he did not want to eat. Other scholars think he was praying and fasting to repent (see: Acts 9:11). He felt terrible about killing and persecuting Christians because Jesus told him when he persecuted Christians, Saul actually persecuted Jesus.

9:10-19

How did Ananias become a disciple?

Luke did not write how Ananias became a disciple of Jesus. Some scholars think he came from Jerusalem after people began persecuting Christians. Other scholars think he lived in Damascus and heard the gospel.

What was a vision?

Why did the Lord tell Ananias the name of the street?

Jesus told Ananias the name of the street so he was able to find the right house where Saul was staying. Straight Street was the long street that ran east to west through Damascus.

Who was Judas?

Judas was a Jew and the host of Saul when Saul came to Damascus. He was not the same person as Judas Iscariot.

Where was Tarsus?

Paul was from Tarsus, but he moved from Tarsus to Jerusalem to study Judaism (see: Acts 22:3). He came to Damascus directly from Jerusalem.

Why did the Lord want Ananias to lay hands on Saul?

Some scholars think Jesus wanted Ananias to lay hands on Saul so Saul will see again and be filled with the Holy Spirit. That is, the laying on of hands made Saul receive the Holy Spirit in the same way Peter and John prayed and laid hands on the Samaritans to receive the Holy Spirit (see: Acts 8:14-17). Other scholars think Jesus called Saul to serve him and then Saul was filled with the Holy Spirit after his baptism (see: Acts 9:18). In ancient Israel, the Israelites laid on hands so people were able to know God wanted someone to do something (See Numbers 8:10; 27:18).

See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Laying on of Hands ; Pray (prayer); Samaria; Baptize (Baptism)

Who were the Lord’s holy people?

The Lord’s holy people or holy ones were Christians. The New Testament wrote Christians were holy people because God forgave them (see Ephesian 1:1,4,7).

What was a chief priest?

Why did people call upon the Lord’s name”?

People called upon the Lord’s name to ask Jesus to save them. That is, anyone who believed in Jesus became a Christian (See Acts 4:12; 26:16-18). Saul was coming to get any Christians and bring them to Jerusalem in chains.

How was Saul a chosen instrument for God?

God chose Saul to be an apostle to bring the gospel to people. Saul was going to tell kings and rulers of the Gentiles and the Jews about Jesus. He told them he has seen and heard Jesus after Jesus died (see: Acts 22:15).

How did Saul “suffer for the cause of my name”?

Saul will suffer to serve Jesus. He was persecuted because he told many people about Jesus. Saul was often put in prison for telling people about Jesus.

See: Acts 16:16-40; 17:-9; 21:30-36; 22:21-29; 27:27-28:6; 2 Corinthians 6:4-5; 11:23-27

How was someone filled with the Holy Spirit?

Why was Ananias able to call Saul “brother”?

Ananias was able to call Saul “brother”(ἀδελφός/g0080) because Jesus told Ananias that Saul was a different man. The word “brother”(ἀδελφός/g0080) was a gentle term to tell Saul he was no longer an enemy of Christians. Saul was now part of the family of God.

Why was Saul baptized?

Saul was baptized to obey Jesus (see: Matthew 28:18-20). Saul was also able to receive the promise of the Holy Spirit (see: Matthew 3:16; Acts 19:5-6).

Why did Saul stay with the disciples in Damascus for several days?

Some scholars think Saul stayed with the disciples in Damascus to learn from them about Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus revealed to Saul everything he needed to know about Jesus (see: Galatians 1:11-12).

The Christians in Damascus wanted to give Saul a safe place to stay. The Jews wanted to harm him (see: Acts 9:23).

9:20-25

How did Saul right away proclaim “Jesus in the synagogues”?

Some scholars think the high priest and Jewish council in Jerusalem gave permission to Saul to teach people about Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus gave Saud permission to do this. Saul told the Jews Jesus is the Son of God and he proved Jesus is the messiah. He told the Jews about what he saw and heard on the road to Damascus (see: Acts 9:20). He wanted them to know Jesus was resurrected and Jesus spoke to him.

See: Synagogue; Son of God;Messiah (Christ); Heresy; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Resurrect (Resurrection)

Why did Luke write, “But Saul became more and more powerful?”

Luke wrote, “But Saul became more and more powerful,” because Saul became more effective in proving that Jesus is the Son of God and the promised messiah. It did not mean Saul was getting stronger physically.

Why did Saul distress the Jews in Damascus?

Saul distressed the Jews in Damascus because they thought Saul went there to bring Christians back to Jerusalem. Instead, he became a Christian and persuaded other Jews to also believe in Jesus.

Why did the Jews in Damascus want to kill Saul?

The Jews in Damascus wanted to kill Saul because they thought he tried to make Jews worship other gods (see: Deuteronomy 13:6-11). The Jews were wrong to think that. They did not believe Jesus is the Son of God and the messiah.

Who were Saul’s disciples?

Scholars think Saul’s disciples were people in Damascus who Saul helped to believe that Jesus is the Son of God and the messiah.

9:26-30

Why were the disciples in Jerusalem afraid of Saul?

The disciples in Jerusalem remembered how Saul helped people to stone Stephen and other Christians. They had not heard that Saul became a Chrsitian.

Who were the Grecian Jews?

The Grecian Jews were the ones who made trouble for Stephen and who stoned him when Saul looked upon this.

Where was Caesarea?

9:31-35

Where were Judea, Galilee, and Samaria?

How was the church one?

How was the church built up?

How did the church “walk in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit”?

The church walked in fear of the Lord. They honored God and did the things God wanted them to do. They knew God has power and is very holy. Yet, they did not fear people because the Holy Spirit comforted them.

Who were God’s holy people?

Where was Lydda?

How did God completely heal Aenaes?

God completely healed Aenaes when he was no longer paralyzed after eight years. That is, there was nothing to make him paralyzed. It was the same as if he was not paralyzed for eight years. Also, God healed him right away. Peter told him to make his bed because he was not going to need it there anymore. He was healed.

How did everyone in Lydda and Sharon turn to the Lord?

Everyone in Lydda and Sharon saw the healed man and they heard how he was healed, so they believed in Jesus. That is, they turned away from the things God did not want them to do and believed in Jesus.

9:36-43

Where was Joppa?

Why did Luke write Tabitha was translated to Dorcas?

Luke wrote Tabitha was translated to Dorcas because Tabitha was the woman’s name in the Aramaic language. Dorcas was her name in the Greek language. Peter and others called her Tabitha.

Why did they wash the dead woman and place her in the upper room?

In ancient times, some people washed a body before they buried it. These people heard Peter healed the paralyzed man in Lydda. So they put her body in the upper room and asked Peter to come there. They were Christians, and because Tabitha helped the poor, they hoped God will make her alive again.

According to the Law of Moses, these people needed to bury Tabitha before sundown so they sent two men to ask Peter to come right away. Even though Lydda was near Joppa, it took three or four hours for him to walk from Lydda to Joppa.

Why did the widows show Peter the tunics and garments Tabitha made?

The widows showed Peter the clothes Tabitha made. They wanted Peter to know how generous and kind Tabitha was to them. It was a way for Peter to know who she really was and convince him to ask God to make her alive again.

Why did Peter ask everyone to leave the room?

Peter asked everyone to leave the upper room so he was able to pray for her without anyone doing or saying anything against him praying to God. He prayed a similar prayer that Jesus prayed when Jesus made Jairus’s daughter alive again (see: Mark 5:41).

Why did Peter stay in Joppa?

Luke did not write why Peter stayed in Joppa. Scholars think he stayed to teach the many Chrsitians there because of the miracle God did for Tabitha (see Acts 9:42).

Acts 10

10: 1-8

Where was Caesarea?

What was a centurion in the “Italian Regiment”?

A centurion in the “Italian Regiment” was an officer in the Roman army. He lead about eighty soldiers. The Roman army recruited these soldiers in Italy.

Why was Cornelius a devout man?

Cornelius was a devout man because he worshipped God, but he was not a Jew. He was not circumcised. He helped the poor and he often prayed (see: Acts 10:4).

Who was included in Cornelius’ household?

The household of Cornelius included his wife, children, and all relatives living in his home. It also included his servants and their children.

What time was “the ninth hour of the day”?

“The ninth hour of the day” was about 3 PM. It was during the hot part of the day. What was a vision?

Why was Cornelius “very afraid” of the angel?

Cornelius was “very afraid” of the angel because the angel knew him. Cornelius was not dreaming (see: Acts 10:10). Instead, Cornelius was fully awake.

What was a “memorial offering”?

The angel spoke about the prayers of Cornelius and his gifts to the poor as if they were a sacrifice that God had commanded the Israelites to give. Here the angel called what Cornelius had done a “memorial offering.” A “memorial” is something that reminds someone about a person or about something that happened. A memorial offering was an offering that was burned. The aroma of the burnt offering was said to smell good to God. That is, God was pleased with the offering and accepted it. The memorial offering shows the person that God remembers them and hears their prayers. In this situation, God had heard the prayers of Cornelius and had seen what Cornelius had done.

Where was Joppa?

Why did the angel tell Cornelius to send for Peter?

The angel told Cornelius to send for Peter because he was the apostle Jesus called the rock (see: Matthew 16:18-19). Peter’s name was Simon, but Jesus called him Peter. Peter was the name for “rock.” Jesus was going to build his church upon Peter, the rock.

Where was Peter?

Peter was visiting with a tanner named Simon. A tanner worked with leather skin.

What was a house servant?

A house servant was a person who helped with housework by preparing good and cleaning. Sometimes they helped a leader of an army and did not do the cleaning. They were trusted servants. Scholars think they took horses since it was fifty kilometers away, and they brought an extra horse for Peter to ride on the way back to Joppa.

How was this man a devout soldier?

Scholars think this soldier worshipped God since Cornelius told them everything about his vision (see: Acts 10:8). For the servants and this soldier to talk with Peter about the vision, they needed to believe and worship God in the way Cornelius did. They also needed to listen to and follow the Holy Spirit.

10:9-16

What time was the “sixth hour”?

Why did Peter go up to the housetop to pray?

Peter went to the housetop to pray because he was able to pray to God alone there. The roofs were flat. People used an outer stairway to go up and down from the housetop. Often there was a cover to give people shade.

What was a “trance”?

A “trance” (ἔκστασις/g1611) was something that happened to a person. Sometimes it was a dream. Peter’s trance was stronger than the vision God gave to Cornelius. Often, a person focused on what God showed him and he was no longer aware of anything near him.

Why were there different animals in this large sheet?

The four-footed animals, things that crawled on the earth, and birds of the sky were the three groups of living things God created and delivered in Noah’s ark (see: Genesis 6:20). God was saying all of creation was open to Peter. The news about Jesus was going to all of creation. This includes Gentiles, Jews, slaves, free people, women, and men (see: Galatians 3:28).

Why did the voice tell Peter to rise, kill, and eat?

God told Peter to rise, kill, and eat the unclean animals because he wanted people to know that it was not evil to eat these things. God did not want people to follow the Law of Moses anymore. God also wanted the Jews to know that the Gentiles could become Christians.

Why did Peter not want to eat unclean food?

Peter did not want to eat unclean food because he always obeyed the law of Moses (see: Ezekiel 4:14). However, Peter did not know God’s new and bigger plan. The new and bigger plan was that both Jews and Gentiles were joined together in some way and could both become Christians.

10:17-23

How many men looked for Peter?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that three men looked for Peter. Some scholars note it was the same number Luke wrote in verse seven. Fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that two men looked for Peter. Some scholars say two men spoke to Peter and the third man was a guard. Some ancient copies did now say how many men looked for Peter. Some scholars say Luke did not write how many men there were in the same way he wrote verse seventeen. Scholars think Luke wrote that three men looked for Peter.

What nationality was Cornelius?

Who were the brothers from Joppa?

10:24-33

Why did Cornelius fall down at the feet of Peter?

Cornelius fell down at Peter’s feet and honored him because God sent Peter. Cornelius did not want to worship Peter but Peter wanted to be sure of this so he told Cornelius to get up. Peter was only a man in the same way Cornelius was a man (see: Acts 10:26).

To whom was Peter talking?

Peter was talking with Cornelius when they entered into the house. Then Peter addressed the crowd of relatives and close friends of Cornelius. They were Gentiles so Peter wanted to let them know he was not permitted to come inside a Gentile home. However, God changed this and Peter went into the house of a Gentile (see: Acts 10:28).

How did Peter know God did not want him to call any person unclean or impure?

Peter knew God did not want him to call any person unclean because Peter believed the vision God gave him. The vision was a sheet with all kinds of animals, both pure and impure, that he saw coming from heaven. It was a sign of God accepting all people if they believed in Jesus (see: Acts 10:35).

Whom did Cornelius see “in bright clothing”?

What was a tanner?

A tanner was someone who worked with leather to make it certain colors and thicknesses.

What did Luke write in verse 32?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words about Peter coming and speaking at the end of verse 32. Older and more copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.

10:34-43

Why did Peter say “God is not partial”?

Peter said “God is not partial” because God is just. God knows what a person thinks. Peter thought about how God equally judges and loves the Jews and the Gentiles.

Why did Peter say Jesus will be the “Judge of the living and the dead”?

Peter said Jesus will be the “Judge of the living and the dead.” One day, Jesus will judge all people.

10:44-48

How did the Holy Spirit fall on the Gentiles?

The Holy Spirit “fell”(ἐπιπίπτω/g1968) (see: Acts 10:44) on the Gentiles in the same way the Holy Spirit was “poured out”(ἐκχέω/g1632) (see: Acts 10:45) on the Gentiles to work in them. Some scholars think Peter was thinking about how the Holy Spirit came from heaven. Other scholars think this meant that people began to speak in tongues and began to praise God (see: Acts 2:4,11).

What was the gift of the Holy Spirit poured out on the Gentiles?

Some scholars think the gift of the Holy Spirit was the power of God to help people live in a way that honors God (see: John 14:15-18; 16:5-15). Other scholars think it was the power of God to tell other people in the world about Jesus (see: Acts 1:8). In this story, the power caused the Gentile listeners to speak in tongues and to praise God(see: Acts 10:46,43).

When did God save Cornelius and his household?

God saved Cornelius and his household when Peter they each believed in Jesus (see: Acts 11:14; 10:39-40,43). Before they were able to say they believed in Jesus, God gave them the Holy Spirit. That is, Peter did not even finish speaking. They believed in Jesus while Peter was still speaking.

Who were the people who belong to the “circumcision group”?

The people who belonged to the “circumcision group” were the Jewish Christians who went with Peter from Joppa to the house of Cornelius. They were amazed God gave the Holy Spirit to the uncircumcised Gentiles in the same way God filled Jews with the Holy Spirit at Pentecost (see: Acts 2:4).

Why did Peter talk about baptizing Cornelius and his household?

Peter talked about baptizing Cornelius and his household because he saw the Holy Spirit work in these Gentiles. That is, they spoke in tongues in the same way the disciples did at Pentecost (see: Acts 2:4). Because of this, he knew they believed in Jesus in the same way Jewish disciples believed in Jesus (see Acts 11:16-17). Peter knew they must be baptized in the same way other Christians were baptized (see: Acts 2:37-41). They should be baptized because God accepted them (see: Acts 10: 35,46; 15:8).

See: Baptize (Baptism); Holy Spirit; Gentile; Speaking in Tongues; Disciple; Pentecost

Why did these people ask Peter to stay with them for several days?

These people asked Peter to stay with them for several days because they wanted to learn and ask questions. They had much to learn about Jesus and how to live in a way that honors God.

Acts 11

11:1-10

Who were the “brothers”?

Where was Judea?

How did the Gentiles receive “the word of God”?

The Gentiles “received the word of God” when they believed God’s word about Jesus. That is, they believed Jesus is the messiah.

Who was “the circumcision group”?

Why did the Jewish Christians think it was wrong to be with uncircumcised people and eat with them?

What was a “trance” and what was a “vision”?

Why did Peter add “wild beasts” to the animals Luke wrote about in Acts 10:12? Peter added “wild beasts” to the animals Luke wrote about in Acts 10:12 because Peter was thinking about how God created the animals (see: Genesis 1:25) when he said this. Elsewhere, Luke was thinking about the animals God delivered in Noah’s ark (see: Genesis 6:20; Acts 10:12).

Why did the voice tell Peter to get up, kill and eat?

Why did Peter refuse to kill and eat?

Why did God say defiled food was clean?

God said defiled food was clean. That is, God said that unclean foods were now clean. God made a way for Jewish Christians to worship God with Gentile Christians and visit Gentile houses. That is, since Jews were able to eat the food Gentiles ate, they were able to do other things with Gentiles.

11:11-18

Where was Caesarea?

Why did the Holy Spirit tell Peter to “make no distinction” about the men who came to him?

The Holy Spirit told Peter to “make no distinction” about the men who came to him. God wanted Peter to tell the Gentiles at Cornelius’ house about Jesus. God wanted him to do this even though they were Gentiles. He brought other Jewish Christians with him. Six of those Jewish Christians also went him to Jerusalem. They were also able to say what happened at Cornelius’ house.

Who were the six brothers who went with Peter into the house of Cornelius?

The six brothers were Jewish Christians from Joppa. They went with Peter into the house of Cornelius and saw what happened when the Holy Spirit came upon everyone and everyone spoke in tongues and praised God. They were able to say the good news about Jesus and the gift of the Holy Spirit were available to Gentiles.

See: Family of God; Holy Spirit; Speaking in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gentile

Where was Joppa?

What was the message Peter spoke to the people in the house of Cornelius?

Peter spoke about Jesus to the people in the house of Cornelius. That is, Peter told them about how Jesus healed people, but people killed Jesus and God made him alive again (see: Acts 10:38-40). Then Peter told them that Jesus is the one who all the prophets spoke about.

How did the Holy Spirit come upon these people?

Who is “the Lord” in verse sixteen?

“The Lord” in verse sixteen is Jesus. Jesus is Lord and he is the one who rules from heaven.

Why did Peter change his mind about salvation for the Gentiles?

Peter changed his mind about salvation for the Gentiles because he saw God give the Holy Spirit to the Gentiles. Peter knew that if God did that, then Peter knew this is what God wanted.

How did God give “repentance for life to the Gentiles also”?

God gave “repentance for life to the Gentiles also.” That is, God gave them repentance through the Holy Spirit. If the Gentiles repented of their sins, then they were at peace with God and God gave them eternal life and a new life. God also did this for the Jews. God helped them to repent, believe in Jesus, and be at peace with God.

See: Repent (Repentance); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Gentile; Holy Spirit; Eternal Life; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)

11:19-30

Where were Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch?

Why did the Christian Jews speak only to Jews in the areas where they went?

The Christian Jews from Jerusalem spoke only to the Jews in the areas where they went because they did not think the gospel was for the Gentiles. However, other Christian Jews from Cyprus and Cyrene went and told the Gentiles about Jesus and the gospel.

Who were “some of them” in verse 20?

“Some of them” in verse twenty were Greek-speaking Jews who believed in Jesus. They were not from Jerusalem but were from Cyprus and Cyrene.

Where is Cyrene?

Whom did the men from Cyprus and Cyrene speak to?

The men from Cyprus and Cyrene spoke about Jesus to both Jews and Gentiles. Luke wrote the word “also” because they treated the Jews and Gentiles the same. The gospel was for everyone.

How was “the hand of the Lord was with them”?

Luke wrote that “the hand of the Lord was with them.” That is, when they taught people about Jesus, they had God’s power with them. God helped them. Because of this, many people believed and turned to the Lord Jesus.

How did people “turn to the Lord”?

Who was Barnabas?

Barnabas was a Christian leader named Joseph. He was from the Levite and he came from Cyprus. The apostles called him Barnabas, “son of encouragement” (see: Acts 4:36). He was a prophet and teacher (see: Acts 13:1). He was also an apostle but not one of the twelve apostles (see: Acts 14:14).

Where was Antioch?

How did Barnabus tell the people to “remain with the Lord with purpose of heart”?

Barnabus told the people to “remain with the Lord with purpose of heart.” That is, they completely served Jesus.

How was Barnabas “full of the Holy Spirit and of faith”?

Where was Tarsus?

Why did Barnabus bring Saul to Antioch?

Barnabus brought Saul to Antioch because he wanted Paul to serve in Antioch. Many people there believed in Jesus. Later the Christians in Antioch sent out people to tell others about Jesus.

Why did people at Antioch first call the disciples “Christians”?

People at Antioch first called the disciples “Christians”(Χριστιανός/g5546) because the people at Antioch knew they followed Jesus, who is the “Christ”(Χριστός/g5547). Scholars think the people at Antioch mocked the disciples of Jesus or were persecuting them when they called these people Christians (see: Acts 26:28; 1 Peter 4:16). In ancient times, Christians did not call themselves Christians. Instead, they called themselves disciples, holy ones, or brothers. They started calling themselves Christians about 100 years after Jesus died.

How did some prophets “came down” from Jerusalem?

Jerusalem was higher in elevation than Antioch. Some prophets went down the hill from Jerusalem rather than traveled south to get to Antioch.

Who were the prophets?

Who was Agabus?

Agabus was a Christian prophet from Jerusalem. God revealed to him bad things that will happen in the future.

How did Agabus indicate “by the Spirit” a great famine?

Agabus indicated “by the Spirit” when the Holy Spirit helped Agabus to know to give a prophecy about the coming famine. This famine happened about 15 years after Jesus died.

What was “all the world”?

“All the world” was Rome, Greece, and Egypt, and Judaea. That is, it was the whole Roman empire. It was not the entire world.

What were the “days of Claudius”?

Claudius ruled the Roman Empire. He did this starting about 10 years after Jesus died and stopped about 20 years after Jesus died. There were several famines during this time.

Where was Judea?

Why did God give Agabus a prophecy about the famine?

God gave Agabus a prophecy about the famine so the Christians in Antioch had time to prepare to help the Christians in Judea. The time allowed the Christians in Antioch to help them more than if they had not known the famine was going to happen.

Acts 12

12:1-4

Who was king Herod?

This King Herod was Herod Agrippa. The Jewish people liked this Herod. He wanted them to like him. Because of this, he began to persecute the Christian leaders (see: Acts 12:3).

How did king Herod “lay hands on” some of the church?

Who were “those in the church”?

What did Herod plan to do to Peter?

Herod planned to kill Peter. He planned to bring Peter before the people and kill him in the way he killed James. Herod wanted people to see Peter being killed.

What were the “days of unleavened bread”?

The “days of unleavened bread” were seven days during the festival of Passover. Scholars say the seven days were after the night of Passover.

How many soldiers were in a squad?

There were four soldiers in a squad. There were a total of sixteen soldiers who guarded Peter.

What was the Passover?

12:5-11

How did God answer the prayers of the church for Peter?

Some scholars think Luke did not write how God answered the prayers of the church for Peter. Other scholars think the prayers for Peter made God want to send an angel to rescue Peter.

What was an angel?

How did a light come into the prison cell?

Luke did not write how a light came into the prison cell. Scholars think different things.

How did the light help Peter?

The light helped Peter find his clothes and sandals and put them on before they left the prison cell. It was very dark in the night of the prison and the angel wanted Peter to get up quickly before the guards woke up.

What was an outer garment?

An outer garment was worn for going outside a house or building. It is a type of coat.

What was a vision?

What was an iron gate?

An iron gate was a heavy, metal gate that allowed people to go in and out of a city.

How did Peter come to himself?

Peter “came to himself” when he knew his release from prison was real. That is, he knew he was not dreaming and he was thinking clearly. He was not confused. Peter knew God sent an angel.

12:12-19

Why did Luke write both names of Mary’s son?

Luke wrote both names of Mary’s son because he had both a Jewish name, John, and a Roman name, Mark. There were other people in Acts who had two names. Saul was also Paul (see: Acts 13:9). Scholars think this John Mark was the same Mark in other places in the Bible (see: Colossians 4:10; Philemon 24; 2 Timothy 4:11; 1 Peter 5:13). Scholars also think Mark wrote the gospel of Mark.

How did the servant girl know Peter’s voice?

The servant knew Peter’s voice because Peter was from Galilee. People in Galilee spoke in the same way and this was different than how other people spoke (see: Matthew 26:73). She also knew the sound of Peter’s voice because she heard him speak before this.

Why did the people not think it was Peter who was at the door?

Some scholars think the people did not think it was Peter who was at the door because they did not know Peter escaped from prison even though they prayed for him. They prayed for James but Herod killed him. Other scholars think they did not believe what a woman said about Peter in the same way the disciples did not believe the women who told them that Jesus was alive again (see: Luke 24:9-11).

Why did the disciples say, “it is his angel”?

Some scholars think the disciples believed it was Peter’s spirit that was outside the house. They thought Peter became an angel. In ancient times, some Jewish people wrongly thought that certain people become angels after they die. Other scholars think the disciples thought the angel was an angel who protected Peter. They believed there were angels guarding people (see: Psalm 91:11; Matthew 18:10; Hebrews 1:4; Acts 12:7-10).

Why did Peter want the people to be silent?

Peter wanted the people to be silent so they will not wake the neighbors or attract attention for any guards trying to find him. Perhaps the Jewish leaders lived near this house. Peter did not want to go back to prison and be killed. Also, Peter needed them to listen to him. The people were very excited to see Peter alive and free, and to know God rescued Peter.

Why did Peter want them to tell James and the brothers what happened to him?

Peter wanted James and others to know that he escaped prison. This is because they were Christian leaders in this area (see Acts: 15:13; 21:18).

Why did Peter leave so soon?

Why did Herod kill the guards?

Herod killed the guards because Roman law allowed the same penalty for the guards the prisoner was going to have if the guards let the prisoner escape. They failed to keep Peter in prison and Peter was going to be executed. Therefore, Herod carried out Peter’s penalty on the guards. The guards were killed.

Why did Herod go to Caesarea?

12:20-25

Why did the people think Herod was a god and not a man?

The people thought Herod was a god and not a man because his royal clothing was made from silver that shone brightly and beautifully. It made the people afraid. Also, the people from Tyre and Sidon praised him in the same way they praised a god.

What did the angel do to Herod?

The angel made Herod become sick and die. Herod accepted the praise of being a god and did not give God the glory for being God. Another ancient Jewish writer wrote that Herod did not tell the people to stop praising him.

What were the “worms”?

The “worms”(σκωληκόβρωτος/g4662) were crawling insects. Some ate plants (see: Exodus 16:20) but others ate meat (see: Job 7:5). Sometimes they were inside a person’s body and made the person ill. Some scholars think they were a metaphor. Luke wrote that Herod died from a disease. Other scholars think Luke wanted to say God judged Herod (see: Isaiah 66:24).

How did Herod die?

Herod died from the angel’s blow to him. The angel either hit him or made him sick. Another ancient Jewish writer wrote that it took five days for Herod to die. Luke did not write how long it took for Herod to die but he wrote about how Herod died. When Luke wrote about Herod eating worms, he wanted people to know that Herod died in a terrible way. It was very painful for Herod to die in this way.

How did the word of God increase and multiple?

The word of God increased and multiplied. This is a metaphor. More and more people believed in Jesus (see: Acts 6:7).

What was the mission of Barnabas and Saul?

Paul and Silas served God in a certain way. The Christians in Antioch gave Barnabas and Saul money to bring to the poor Christians in Judea (see: Acts 11:29-30) to help them because they were about to have a famine.

Did Luke write that Barnabas and Saul returned from or to Jerusalem?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that Barnabas returned from Jerusalem. Older and more ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that Barnabas and Saul returned to Jerusalem. Scholars think Luke wrote that Barnabas and Saul returned to Jerusalem.

Acts 13

13:1-12

Where was Antioch?

What was a prophet?

What was a foster brother?

A foster brother was a boy who was raised with a family that was not his family. This foster brother was a friend or companion to the son of the king. Manaen was a close childhood friend of King Herod the Tetrarch.

Who was Herod the Tetrarch?

Why did Luke write Christians fasted two times?

Luke wrote Christians fasted two times because the Christians fasted in two ways.

Who worshiped the Lord and fasted?

Luke did not write who worshiped the Lord and fasted. Some scholars think the Jews usually used the word “worshiped” when they were talking about the priests and Levites when these people served in the temple. Therefore, Luke was writing about the prophets and teachers. Other scholars think the priests and Levites were no longer the only ones who served and worshiped God. Everyone in the church served and worshiped God (see: Romans 12:1; 1 Peter 2:5). Thus, “they” were everyone in the church.

How did the Christians set apart Barnabas and Saul?

The Christians set apart Barnabas and Saul when they separated or divided Barnabas and Saul from the others for the work of telling people about Jesus. The Christians also fasted, prayed, and laid on hands because the church wanted Barnabas and Saul to do this for God.

What was the work the Holy Spirit called them to do?

Luke wrote about the work the Holy Spirit called them to do. The work was to go out and tell people about Jesus and the gospel.

Why did the leaders lay their hands on Barnabas and Saul?

The leaders put their hands on Barnabas and Saul because they prayed for them to have God’s blessing and power. It was also a sign that they supported these men (see: Acts 6:6; 1 Tim. 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6; Heb. 6:2).

How did the Holy Spirit send out Barnabas and Saul?

Luke did not write how the Holy Spirit sent out Barnabas and Saul. There were several ways the Holy Spirit led Christians.

Where was Seleucia?

Where was Cyprus?

Why did Barnabas and Saul go to Cyprus?

Where was Salamis?

What is the word of God?

What was a synagogue?

Where was Paphos?

What was a magician?

A magician did things using sorcery. This was evil. The Law of Moses commanded Jews not to do this (see: Leviticus 19:31). This was why Luke wrote Bar-Joshua was a false prophet (see: Acts 13:6).

What was a proconsul?

How was Paul filled with the Holy Spirit?

Paul was filled with power from the Holy Spirit. Paul needed power from the Holy Spirit to defeat the evil power of the magician.

Why was the magician a “son of the devil”?

The magician was a “son of the devil” because he did the same things the devil did and he served the devil.

Why was the magician full of “deceit and wickedness”?

The magician was full of “deceit” because he said wrong things about God and Jesus. That is, he made people believe wrong things about God and Jesus. He was also full of “wickedness” because he made people do wrong things the devil wanted them to do.

How was the magician an “enemy of every kind of righteousness”?

This magician was an “enemy of every kind of righteousness” because he did not love or do the things God wanted him to do. Instead he “made crooked”(διαστρέφω/g1406) the “straight paths of the Lord”. That is, he stopped people from doing the things God wanted people to do.

What were the “straight paths of the Lord”?

The “straight paths of the Lord” were the right and true ways of God. This is a metaphor. Luke was writing about doing the right thing and obeying God.

What was the “hand of the Lord”?

“The hand of the Lord” was a metaphor. Luke was writing about God judging the magician. God caused him to be blind for a time. The words, “Now look,” told the magician that God revealed this judgement to Paul.

God also made Paul temporarily blind. The result was he was later able to see the truth about Jesus. God also healed his eyes. God sometimes struck people with blindness to stop them from doing evil or to get their attention (see: Genesis 19:11; 2 Kings 6:18-20, Acts 9:8-9).

Why did the proconsul believe in Jesus?

The proconsul believed in Jesus because he was amazed at the teaching about Jesus. Luke did not wrote that this man believed because of the power of God working through Paul. However, the teaching about Jesus included stories about Jesus healing people and becoming alive again. Scholars also think Paul talked about his own story about God blinding him on the way to Damascus (see: Acts 9:3-9).

This proconsul was an intelligent man (see: Acts 13:7). That is, he believed because of other things about Jesus and he knew Jesus is Lord and Savior. So the power of God over the magician helped him to believe in Jesus. When someone showed other people that Jesus had power over the devil, this helped people in Jesus (see: Mark 1:22, 27).

See: Faith (Believe in); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Lord; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Satan (The Devil)

13:13-16

Where were Paphos, Perga, and Pamphylia?

Why did John leave Barnabas and Paul and return to Jerusalem?

Luke did not write why John left Barnabas and Paul and returned to Jerusalem. Paul said John deserted them in Pamphylia (see: Acts 15:38), but years later Paul wrote Mark was useful (see: 2 Timothy 4:11). Some scholars think John Mark was not ready for the persecution that came when they told people about Jesus. Other scholars think John Mark wanted Barnabas to be the leader instead of Paul. Up to this time Luke always listed Barnabas first and then Saul. Now Luke wrote about Paul and “his friends.” All of them continued to serve. Barnabas took John Mark with him and Paul took Silas (see: Acts 15:39).

Where was Antioch of Pisidia?

What was a synagogue?

What was the Sabbath?

What were the law and the prophets?

How did the leaders of the synagogue sent a message to them?

The rulers of the synagogue sent someone to Paul and his friends inside the synagogue. The messenger told them the message during the synagogue meeting. The leaders of the synagogue did not sent a message to them over a longer distance or outside of the synagogue.

Why did Paul motion with his hand?

Paul motioned with his hand. People often did this to invite other people to listen. Also, Paul wanted people to be silent so they would pay attention to the things he said.

Who were those who honored God?

Those who honored God worshiped the God of Israel and obeyed the Law of Moses. However, they were not Jews themselves. People called them “God-fearers.” They were not born Jews and they did not become circumcised.

13:17-22

What happened to the Israelites in Egypt?

The Israelites were slaves in Egypt until God used Moses to free them from the Egyptians.

What was God’s “uplifted arm”?

God’s “uplifted arm” was a metaphor to say God has great power. God led the Israelites out of slavery.

What were the seven nations in the land of Canaan?

The seven nations in the land of Canaan were the Hittites, Girgashites, Amorites, Canaanites, Perizzites, Hivites, and Jebusites (see: Deuteronomy 7:1). Each nation was larger and stronger than the Israelites.

Why did God drive out the seven nations from Canaan?

God drove out the seven nations from Canaan to give the Israelites an inheritance. This land promised to their ancestor Abraham (see: Genesis 15:18). Also, the nations from Canaan were evil so God punished them (see: Leviticus 18:24-25).

See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Canaan (Promised Land); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Punish (Punishment)

What events made up the 450 years?

The 450 years included the time Israel spent in Egypt, 400 years, and the time they travelled in the wilderness, 40 years, and about 10 years of time it took to control Canaan. The time to control Canaan was the time they entered into Canaan to when they finished dividing the land among the tribes of Israel.

What was a judge?

A judge was someone who helped lead or rule the Israelites in the Promised Land before there were kings in Israel

Why was Samuel at the time when the period of the Judges ended?

God began to do something different with Israel after Samuel. Samuel was a priest, a prophet, and the last judge of Israel. Samuel anointed Saul as the first king of Israel (see: 1 Samuel 2:35; 3:20; 7:15–17).

Why did the people ask for a king to rule over them?

The people asked for a king to rule over them because they rejected the judges. When they asked for a man to be king, they rejected God who was their king (see: 1 Samuel 8:6-7).

Why did God remove Saul from being king?

God removed Saul from being king because he did not obey the Lord (See: 1 Samuel 13:13-14; 15:23,26-28).

Why did Paul call David a man after God’s heart?

Paul called David a man after God’s heart because David did the things God wanted him to do. God was in the process of replacing King Saul with a new king, David.

How did Paul know Jesus was a descendant of King David?

Paul was a Jewish teacher and he knew the promise of God to David that one of David’s descendants rule forever (see: 2 Samuel 7:12-14). Because of this, the Jews kept records of everyone’s ancestors.

See: Covenant with David; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Son of David

What was a savior?

What John was Luke writing about?

Luke wrote about John the Baptist. The Jews in Palestine knew John the Baptist at that time. John the Baptist was not the messiah, but he came before the messiah to prepare people to receive the messiah. John the Baptist preached repentance from sins and he baptized people for this repentance (See: Mark 1:4-5).

See: Messiah (Christ); Preach (Preacher); Repent (Repentance); Repent (Repentance); Baptize (Baptism)

Who is the “one”?

John spoke of the “one” to come after him who will be Jesus (see: Isaiah 40:3; Mark 1:3). John said this “one” is far greater than he was. Jesus is so much greater than John and John thought he was not even able to be his servant (see: Mark 1:7). John baptized with water, but this “one” that comes after John will baptize with the Holy Spirit (see: Mark 1:8).

Who were children of the offspring of Abraham?

The children of the offspring of Abraham were the Jews. Paul spoke to both the Jews and Gentiles who were with the Jews in the synagogue and who worshiped God.

What was the message of salvation?

How did the people and rulers of Jerusalem fulfill the voices of the prophets?

The people and rulers of Jerusalem fulfilled the voices of the prophets when they did not recognize Jesus. That is, they did not believe Jesus was the messiah, so they rejected Jesus (see: John 12:37-40; Romans 9:33). This was what the prophets prophesied would happen.

Who was Pilate?

What were “all the things that were written about him”?

“All the things that were written about him” were the things that happened to Jesus. These things were written about in the Old Testament, long before Jesus lived on the earth.

Why was Jesus on a “tree”?

How did Jesus become alive again?

Where was Galilee?

What did the people do after they saw Jesus alive again?

The people who saw Jesus alive again told other people about Jesus, his resurrection, and the gospel.

What was the “promise that came to our fathers”?

The “promise that came to our fathers” were the promises God made to Abraham, Moses, and David.

Where did God say, “I will give you the holy and sure blessings promised to David”?

God said, “I will give you the holy and sure blessings promised to David,” to the prophet Isaiah (see Isaiah 55:3). Paul was thinking about Isaiah 55:3 when he repeated the second Psalm. David wrote about God saying he is the Father of his Son Jesus in the second Psalm (see: Acts 4:25-26).

When did God “become” the Father of the Son?

God has always been the Father of the Son. That is, Jesus was already God’s Son even before God and Jesus made the world (see: John 17:5; 1:1-3). Paul did not say the word “become”(γεννάω/g1080) to say God became the father of Jesus when Jesus came into the world, or when Jesus was baptized, or even when Jesus became alive again. Paul wrote God powerfully “declared” or “said”(ὁρίζω/g3724) Jesus is the Son of God when he made Jesus alive again (see: Romans 1:4).

Why did Jesus’ body not decay?

13:38-43

How did Jesus forgive sins?

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sin; Atone (Atonement)

Why were Christians justified?

Why did Paul say “the prophets”?

Why did Paul say the same thing Habakkuk wrote?

Paul said the same thing the prophet Habakkuk wrote. He did not want people to reject Jesus in the way the Israelites of Habakkuk’s day rejected God.

What were “devout proselytes”?

“Devout proselytes” were Gentiles who became Jews. They worshiped God, obeyed the Law of Moses, and were circumcised.

How did someone “continue in the grace of God”?

Luke wrote about continuing in the grace of God. Scholars think the people continued to believe in the gospel about Jesus.

13:44-52

What was the word of the Lord?

Why were the Jews envious?

The Jews were envious because they saw large crowds listening to Paul and Barnabas. They wanted the people to listen to them instead of Paul and Barnabas. Some Jews believed in Jesus but many did not. This is because some people did not want God to be at peace with Gentiles who did not obey the Law of Moses (see: Acts 13:39).

Why did Paul speak the word of God to the Jews first and then the Gentiles?

Paul spoke the word of God to the Jews first because God gave them promises, the covenants, the Law of Moses, and the temple (see: Romans 9:4). Also, Jesus was a Jew (see: Romans 9:5). Paul wanted the Jews to know their Messiah, Jesus. Also, God wanted the Jews to help the Gentiles know about God. However, because most of the Jews did not believe in Jesus, they were not able to do this.

How did the Gentiles glorify the word of the Lord?

The Gentiles glorified the word of the Lord when they believed in Jesus. They praised God that they were worthy to have God save them.

See: Glory (Glorify);Faith (Believe in); Word of God; Praise; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

What is “eternal life”?

How did God appoint people to eternal life?

God appointed people to eternal life. Scholars think God chose who would have eternal life in some way. Scholars disagree about how and when God did this.

How did the “word of the Lord” spread?

The “word of the Lord” spread. That is, Christians told other people about Jesus and more people knew about Jesus. As Christians began to do this, more and more people learned about Jesus and God.

Why did the Jews incite leading men and women?

The Jews incited leading men and women. That is, they made these people angry. This is because these Jews rejected Jesus and they did not want people to believe in Jesus. These Jews did not want more Jews to become Christians so they tried to get people to force Paul and Barnabas out of the city.

Why did Paul and Barnabas shake the dust off of their feet?

Jesus told his followers to shake the dust off their feet or sandals to warn people about rejecting his followers (see: Luke 9:5; 10:11). This was a sign that there will be judgment against their actions. Paul and the others did this against the Jews and the leaders who forced them out of the city.

Where was Iconmium?

How were the disciples filled with joy and the Holy Spirit?

The disciples were filled with joy by the power and work of the Holy Spirit inside them. When people persecuted them, the Holy Spirit helped them to have joy.

See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Persecute (Persecution) ; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful)

Acts 14

14:1-7

Where was Iconium?

What was a synagogue?

What did the Jews and Greeks believe?

Scholars think that the Jews and Greeks believed the message about Jesus. That is, Jesus was the one God had promised to send to save people from their sins.

What was “a great multitude”?

A great multitude means a very large number. Some scholars think there were several hundreds of people who believed in Jesus.

Who were disobedient Jews and what did they do?

When Luke wrote about Jews who were disobedient, he was speaking about Jews who refused to believe the message about Jesus. When Luke wrote that these Jews made the minds of the Gentiles “bitter”(κακόω/g2559) against the brothers, he meant the Jews turned the Gentiles away from believing the truth about Jesus.

How did Paul and Barnabas spoke boldly with the Lord’s power?

Paul and Barnabas spoke boldly with the Lord’s power. That is, Paul and Barnabas spoke without being afraid of who might hear them. Scholars think that Jesus gave Paul and Barnabas power to keep on teaching and preaching.

What was the message of God’s grace?

What were signs and wonders?

What was an apostle?

Where were Lycaonia, Lystra, and Derbe?

What was the gospel?

14:8-18

How did the man have faith to be made well?

The man had faith to be made well. Scholars think that Paul saw something and he knew the man believed in Jesus. They think the Holy Spirit helped Paul to know that the man believed Jesus was going to make him well.

Who were Zeus and Hermes?

In ancient times, some people worshipped the Greek gods. The king of the Greek gods was Zeus, and Hermes was the god who delivered messages to the people from Zeus. After the healing miracle, the people began to call Paul “Hermes” because he did most of the speaking. They also called Barnabas “Zeus”.

Why did Paul and Barnabas tear their clothes?

Scholars think Paul and Barnabas tore their clothes as a sign of strong disapproval of what the people wanted to do. Paul and Barnabas wanted the crowds to know that they were just men and that the actions of the crowd were blaspheming God.

Why did Paul tell the crowd that they should turn from these useless things?

When Paul urged the crowd to “turn from these useless things,” he wanted them to stop worshipping those things. Scholars think Paul was speaking about the idols because they had no power and were not real.

How did God allow all the nations to walk in their own ways?

God allowed the nations to walk in their own ways. God allowed the Gentile nations to live in the way they wanted to live. That is, he allowed them to live without the Law of Moses. He allowed them to sin because they wanted to sin. The nations worshipped many things, but not the one true God.

Advice to translators: When speaking about the nations here, it means the people who lived in those nations.

14:19-28

Where were Antioch and Iconium?

What was a disciple?

Where was Derbe?

How did Paul and Barnabas strengthen “the souls of the disciples”?

Paul and Barnabas strengthened the souls of the disciples. Scholars think that Paul and Barnabas taught people about the Bible to remind the disciples about the truth about God and God’s promises. When they did this, Paul and Barnabas encouraged the disciples to make choices to trust God even when they were persecuted.

What was the kingdom of God about which Paul and Barnabas spoke?

How does someone enter into the Kingdom of God through many sufferings?

Scholars think Paul and Barnabas taught that many Christians will experience suffering and persecution while they are living in this present world. Jesus himself said, “In this world you will have tribulation” (see: John 16:33). They think that Paul and Barnabas meant that when Jesus returns to the earth to rule, Christians will no longer experience the world’s sufferings.

What was an elder?

What was fasting?

What did it mean that Paul and Barnabas entrusted the elders to the Lord?

When they “entrusted”(παρατίθημι/g3908) the elders to the Lord, Paul and Barnabas committed the care of the elders to Jesus. That is, they asked Jesus to protect the elders as they served the growing number of Christians.

Where were Pisidia, Pamphylia, Perga, and Attalia?

What was meant by the words, “committed to the grace of God”?

Paul and Barnabas were first committed to the grace of God for their work among the Jews and Gentiles beyond Antioch with prayer, fasting and the laying on of hands of the Christians in Antioch (see: Acts 13:2,3). That is, they were set apart to do the work to which God had called them.

See: Grace; Gentile; Pray (Prayer); Fasting; Laying on of Hands ; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Call (Calling)

What was a church?

What was a “door of faith for the Gentiles”?

When Luke wrote about a “door of faith for the Gentiles,” this was a metaphor. He was writing that God opened the hearts and minds of the Gentiles to understand the gospel and believe in Jesus.

Acts 15

15:1-5

Who were the brothers?

What did it mean to be “circumcised according to the custom of Moses”?

The “custom of Moses” referred to the Law of Moses. Some of the Jewish leaders were teaching that Gentiles could not be saved unless they, too, were circumcised according to the law of Moses.

See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses; Gentile; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

Why did Luke write that people went up to Jerusalem?

Luke wrote people went up to Jerusalem because Jerusalem was on a mountain. Therefore, people said they went up to Jerusalem.

Where were Phoenicia and Samaria?

What were “all the things God had done” that Paul and Barnabas reported?

See: Filling of the Holy Spirit; Disciple; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Miracle; Persecute (Persecution)

Why did some Jews want to circumcise Gentile Christians?

Some scholars think that some Jews wanted to circumcise Gentile Christians men because they believed that Gentiles had to be circumcised to be at peace with God. They thought Christians needed to follow the Law of Moses. Other scholars think some of the Jews wanted to circumcise the Gentile chrsitian men to show that they were joined together with Jewish Christians.

15:6-12

Why did Peter say, “making their hearts clean by faith”?

Peter said, “making their hearts clean by faith.” Scholars think Peter wanted people to know that God cleansed the Gentile Christians because they believed in Jesus and not because they followed the Law of Moses and were circumcision. They did not need to do these things to be at peace with God.

Why did Peter ask the Jewish Christians, “why do you test God”?

Peter asked the Jewish Christians why they tested God. Some scholars think Peter to people that all Christians are at peace with God because they believe in Jesus. Here, Peter asked the Jewish Christians if they were putting God to the test to see if God really saved Gentiles simply by faith. Other scholars think Peter was asking the Jewish Chrisitans if they were trying to make God angry by suggesting the Gentiles had to follow the Law of Moses to become Christians.

What was a yoke?

When Peter spoke about a “yoke,” this was a metaphor. A “yoke” was a thick wooden beam that was set across the neck and shoulders of animals. This allowed the animals to pull heavy loads in a cart, or to pull a plow. Peter spoke about the Law of Moses as a yoke. He wanted to say that it was very hard to try to obey the Law of Moses.

What did it mean to be “saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus”?

Peter wanted people to know that someone has peace with God because they believe in Jesus. They did not need to do certain things to be at peace with God. They do not need to follow the Law of Moses. When God does this, he is gracious.

What were signs and wonders?

15:13-21

Why did James speak about Peter using the name Simon?

James spoke about Peter using the name Simon because Simon was Peter’s name in Hebrew.

Why did James say, “take from them a people for his name”?

James said, “take them a people for his name.” Some scholars think James was speaking about the Gentiles becoming God’s people. Other scholars think James wanted to say that both Jews and Gentiles could be Christians. This honored God.

Why did James say the same thing Amos wrote?

James said the same thing Amos wrote (see: Amos 9:11-12). He wanted people to know that even the prophets of the Old Testament spoke about Gentiles being called by God’s name. That is, Amos prophesied that the Gentiles would one day worship God and be at peace with God.

See: Prophet; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Gentile; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Worship

What are the things that have been known from ancient times?

Luke wrote about things that have been known from ancient times. Scholars think Luke wanted people to know that God knew everything that would happen before he even made of the world. This included knowing that both Jews and Gentiles would worship God (see: Ephesians 1:4-5).

What was the “pollution of idols”?

Luke wrote about the “pollution of idols.” Scholars think Luke was writing about the animals used for sacrifices when people worshipped idols. James’ did not want the Gentile Christians to eat these foods. This was not because it was wrong to eat these foods because they were unclean. However, it was wrong to eat these foods if it offended the Jewish Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 10:27-29).

What was “sexual immorality”?

What was “meat of strangled animals”?

“Meat of strangled animals” was meat from animals people killed but they did not drain the animal’s blood. The Jews drained blood. This is the Law of Moses commanded people to eat blood (see: Genesis 9:4; Leviticus 17:10-14).

Why did James want the Gentiles Chrisitians to keep away “from blood”?

Some scholars think James did not want the Gentile Christians to eat blood. Other scholars think James wanted the Gentile Christians to hurt or kill other people.

Why did James say Moses was proclaimed from ancient times and in the synagogues every Sabbath?

James said that Moses was proclaimed from ancient times and in the synagogue every Sabbath. Scholars think that even though the Jewish Christians knew they did not need to follow the Law of Moses, they still felt they should do some of the things in the Law of Moses. They thought they should eat in the way taught in the Law of Moses. They think James wanted the Gentile Christians to respect the Jewish Christians and not offend the Jewish Christians.

15:22-29

Who was Judas?

Judas Barsabbas known as a Christian prophet who was a leader in the Jerusalem church.

Who were the Gentile brothers?

The Gentile “brothers”(ἀδελφός/g0080) included both Christian men and women.

Why did James say, “all of us have agreed”?

James said, “all of us have agreed.” Scholars think that after hearing what everyone said, the leaders all agreed with Paul and Barnabas. Because of this, the leaders send other people to help Paul and Barnabas.

Why did Luke write it “seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us”?

Some scholars think the words, “seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us” meant that because the leaders agreed about the Gentile Christians. They believed the Holy Spirit was helping them when they gathered together. That is, the Holy Spirit helped them to agree with one another.

Why did they write for Gentile Christians not to do four things?

15:30-35

How was it that Judas and Silas “encouraged the brothers with many words”?

Scholars think Judas and Silas stayed in Antioch for a short time to instruct the Christians there from the scriptures and urge them to follow the teachings of Jesus. These scholars think Judas and Silas wanted to strengthen the faith of the Christians in Antioch.

How were Paul and Silas “sent away in peace”?

In ancient times, it was common for people to welcome a visitor in peace and to also send them on a journey in peace. The Christians in Antioch were sending greetings with Paul and Silas back to the Christians in Jerusalem. They sent them on their way in peace.

Did Luke write the words in verse 34?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words in verse 34. Fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 34. Scholars think Luke did not write these words. They think someone added these words to help people understand how Silas remained at Antioch.

How does someone “proclaim the word of the Lord”?

Scholars think that to “proclaim the word of the Lord” meant that Paul and Barnabas taught people about the gospel and the messiah (see: Romans 3:28; Galatians 2:16; Ephesians 2:8-9).

15:36-41

Where were Pamphylia, Cyprus, Syria, and Cilicia

How did the church at Antioch entrust Paul to the grace of the Lord?

Some scholars say the church at Antioch entrusted Paul to the grace of the Lord by trusting that God would lead and protect Paul. This is because they knew God is kind and powerful. Other scholars think the church also entrusted Silas to the grace of the Lord.

Acts 16

16:1-5

Where were Derbe and Lystra?

Why did Paul circumcise Timothy?

Paul wanted Timothy to be circumcised. Scholars think this is because Timothy’s mother was Jewish, Timothy was also a Jew even though his father was a Greek. Because he was not circumcised, the Jews rejected Timothy.Paul wanted Timothy to be circumcised so that the Jews would allow him to teach into the synagogues.

What “instructions” did Paul deliver to the churches that they should obey them?

Paul delivered the “decisions”(δόγμα/g1378) about how to live as Christians from the things the Christian leaders taught in Jerusalem.

16:6-10

Where were Phrygia and Galatia?

How was Paul forbidden by the Holy Spirit to proclaim the word in Asia?

Scholars think there may have been various ways in which Paul and Barnabas were forbidden the Holy Spirit to proclaim the word of God in Asia. They think the Holy Spirit helped Paul to know this in some way.

What did Luke mean by writing “Spirit of Jesus”?

Most scholars think that when Luke wrote about the “Spirit of Jesus” he was referring to the Holy Spirit. These scholars think Luke was writing about one Spirit when he wrote about either the “Spirit of Jesus”, the Holy Spirit, or the Spirit of God.

What was a “vision”?

Why did Luke write “immediately”?

Luke wrote “immediately”(εὐθέως/g2112) because Paul and his friends immediately obeyed God and went to Macedonia.

Why did Luke start writing “we” instead of “they”?

Luke started writing “we” instead of “they” because Luke joined Paul and his friends at that time. Luke then saw the things about which he wrote.

16:11-15

What was a “place of prayer”?

In ancient Israel, places of prayer were often rock enclosures with trees surrounding them. Some scholars think Paul and his companions may have noticed a place to sit near the water that they thought could be used for prayer.

Who was Lydia?

Lydia was a Gentile woman who wanted to worship God in the way Jews worshiped God. She was from Thyatira, a place famous for making purple dyes.

What was meant by the words, “The Lord opened her heart”?

When Luke wrote that God opened Lydia’s heart, he used a metaphor. It meant that God helped Lydia to understand all that Paul taught and that God greatly encouraged her through Paul’s words.

What did it mean that “she and her house were baptized”?

The words, “she and her house were baptized” meant that Lydia and all who lived in her house were baptized. This would have included any servants, children and relatives.

What was meant by the words, “if you have judged me to be faithful to the Lord”?

Scholars think Lydia was saying, “if you have judge me to be a woman believer in Jesus.” That is, she told Paul that she believed in Jesus and was a Christian.

16:16-24

What was a “spirit of divination”?

Some scholars think the girl that “spirit of divination” was a demon who told the future. Scholars think the girl had no control over how the demon spoke through her, and that the demon used many kinds of voices to speak through her.

Why did the demon possessed woman shout out that Paul and his friends proclaimed the way of salvation?

Scholars think the demon possessed woman shouted that Paul and his friends proclaimed the way of salvation for several reasons:

See: Demon; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Glory (Glorify); False gods

Why did Paul command the spirit “in the name of Jesus Christ”?

Scholars think that when Paul commanded the spirit “in the name of Jesus Christ” to come out, he wanted people to know that Jesus gave him permission and power to do these things. This honored Jesus.

What was the marketplace?

Most ancient cities had a city square in the center of town called a marketplace. The marketplace was where people gathered to buy things, to talk, and to plan things. Sometimes leaders resolved arguments between people in the marketplace.

Who were the magistrates?

Magistrates were leaders of a city. They could decide what to do if there was a problem or trouble in the city. They could also decide how a person should be punished if the person did something wrong.

Why did the magistrates tear the garments off of Paul and Silas?

The magistrates tore the garments off of Paul and Silas because they planned to beat Paul and Silas. People who were beaten were struck with whips or rods on their bare backs.

What were the “stocks” fastened to Paul and Silas’ feet when they were put in prison?

The “stocks”(ξύλον/g3586) fastened to Paul and Silas’ feet were wooden blocks that locked their feet into one position. This made it very difficult for them to walk.

16:25-34

Why was the jailer about to kill himself?

The jailer was about to kill himself because he knew the penalty for allowing prisoners to escape was death (see: Acts 16:12). Scholars think he did not want to be dishonored.

Why did the other prisoners not escape?

Why did the jailer ask how to be saved?

Some scholars say the jailer might have heard the girl’s announcement that Paul and Silas knew the way of salvation. Also, he just experienced an earthquake that opened all the prison doors, yet no one escaped. Scholars think the jailer was full of fear. He wanted to know how to be at peace with God.

What did Paul tell the jailer in order for him to be saved?

Paul told the jailer how to be at peace with God. All he needed to do was to believe in Jesus. Paul told the jailer about the forgiveness of sins found in Jesus.

What did it mean that the jailer and his household were baptized immediately?

Scholars think that when the jailer took Paul and Silas to cleanse their wounds, he likely took them to a well in the prison courtyard. While there, Paul and Silas baptized the jailer and his family in the water of the same well.

How did the jailer and his household rejoice greatly?

The jailer and his household rejoiced greatly with a meal at his house for Paul and Silas. They rejoiced because they had believed in God and they now had peace with God.

16:35-40

Why did the magistrates command the jailer to release Paul and Silas the next day?

Scholars give several reasons why the magistrates commanded the jailer to release Paul and Silas the next day.

Why did Paul want the magistrates to lead them out of prison?

During that time, when the magistrates led a person out from the prison, it showed that the person had been treated unjustly. That is, they were accused falsely. Paul knew if the magistrates led them out from the prison, they would still have a good reputation with the people of Philippi.

Why did the magistrates ask Paul and Silas to leave Philippi?

Scholars think the magistrates asked Paul and Silas to leave Philippi because they did not want the crowds to cause another riot. Other scholars think the magistrates did not want the crowd to favor Paul and Silas and turn against the magistrates. Also, they did not want Paul and Silas to report that the magistrates beat Roman citizens and put them in prison without a trial.

How did Paul and Silas encourage the Christians at Lydia’s house?

Scholars think the Christians at Lydia’s house were encouraged because they saw that God answered their prayers for the release of Paul and Silas.

Acts 17

17:1-9

Where were Amphipolis, Apollonia, and Thessalonica?

Why did Luke write that Paul reasoned from the scriptures for three Sabbath days?

Luke wrote that Paul reasoned from Scripture for three Sabbath days. Scholars think that the regular meaning of “three Sabbath days” during Paul’s time meant three weeks of time. Paul taught people about Jesus from the Old Testament for three weeks.

Why did Paul say “it was necessary for the Christ to suffer and to rise again”?

Paul said “it was necessary for the Christ to suffer and to rise again” because the Old Testament prophets spoke of these events, and Jesus himself also spoke of these events.

What was meant by the words, “not a few of the leading women”?

The words “not a few of the leading women” meant a large number of women. These women were likely wives of the city’s leaders.

Why were the unbelieving Jews jealous of Paul and Silas?

Scholars think the unbelieving Jews were jealous of Paul and Silas because many more Gentiles than Jews believed in Jesus. More people became Christians. Perhaps the unbelieving Jews were also afraid they will lose control of their synagogue.

Advice to translators: The unbelieving Jews were Jews who rejected Jesus. They were not Christians.

How did the unbelieving Jews create an uproar?

Who was Jason?

Jason was a relative of Paul and scholars think Paul and Silas stayed with him while they were in Thessalonica.

What did it mean to “act against the decrees of Caesar”?

When Paul and Silas were accused of acting “against the decrees of Caesar” it meant they were accused of rebelling against all the Roman laws. This is because Jesus is a king. However, Jesus is not a king in the same way that the Roman Caesar was a king. People said that Paul and Silas were trying to get people to serve a different king other than Caesar. They wanted Paul and Silas to be arrested.

Why did the city leaders make Jason pay money as a security?

The leaders of the city made Jason pay a security. That is, Jason assured the city leaders that Paul and Silas would leave the city and not to return.

17:10-15

How were the people in Berea more noble than the people in Thessalonica?

When Luke said that the people in Berea were more noble than the people in Thessalonica, he meant they wanted to learn about Jesus from Paul and Silas. That is, they wanted Paul and Silas to teach them about the Bible.

What was meant by the words, “examining the scriptures daily”?

When Luke said that the Bereans “examined”(ἀνακρίνω/g0350) the scriptures daily, he meant they examined the Bible and compared the Bible to the things Paul and Silas taught. They wanted to prove that Paul and Silas taught the same thing the Bible taught. They wanted to know if Paul said correct things about Jesus.

How was it that the Jews from Thessalonica “stirred up and troubled the crowds”?

When Luke wrote that the Jews from Thessalonica “stirred up and troubled the crowds” he meant they caused confusion among the people. That is, they kept insisting that people follow the Law of Moses instead of what Paul and Silas taught.

Where was Athens?

17:16-21

Why did idols “provoke” Paul’s spirit?

Idols “angered”(παροξύνω/g3947) Paul because idols made Israel sin against God (see: 2 Kings 17:12). Also, the Christian leaders in Jerusalem did not want Christians to worship idols (see: 15:29).

What was the marketplace?

What were philosophers?

Philosophers were people who loved wisdom. Philosophers taught different things about the world. In ancient Israel, many philosophers went to Athens. Paul warned that things they taught Christians were the wrong things and stopped Christians from believing the right things (see: Colossians 2:8).

What did Epicureans believe?

Epicureans followed a man named Epicurus who lived about 300 years before Paul. They taught certain things. They believed several things differently from Jews and Christians.

What did Stoics believe?

Stoics followed a man named Zeno who lived about 300 years before Paul. They believed several things differently from Jews and Christians.

What was a babbler?

A babbler was a bird pecking grain. It was a metaphor to say Paul was not a real teacher and a worthless person.

What was meant by the words “follow strange gods”?

People said that Paul followed strange gods. They said that Paul was teaching about foreign gods. In the ancient world, people did not worship foreign gods. When someone did this, people thought they rejected the nation where they lived.

What was the Areopagus?

The Areopagus was the highest court in Athens. It was on the hill of Ares or Mars Hill.

Why did they take Paul to the Areopagus?

They took Paul to the Areopagus because of the things he said about Jesus and becoming alive again. They wanted to know about the things Paul taught. They were polite to Paul. They always wanted to hear new things.

17:22-31

Why did Paul say they were “religious”?

Paul said these people were “religious”(δεισιδαίμων/g1174). That is, they worshipped and obey their false gods. Some scholars think Paul said something good about them. That is, they honored their gods and built altars for their gods. Other scholars think Paul said this so they will listen to him. He did not say that because he thought they were right.

Why did they build an altar to an unknown god?

They built an altar to an unknown god because they believed some god controlled the world. Because of this, they knew there may be a god who made all things. However, they did not understand anything else about this god.

What did Paul have to say about the altar that said, “To an Unknown God”?

Paul saw the altar with the words “To an Unknown God” written on it. After he saw this, he wanted to teach them about God. People can know about God. However, God is not one god of many God. There is only one God.

How did Paul try to correct the wrong thinking with regard to the various altars?

Paul told them it was wrong to worship idols. This was taught in the Old Testament.

See: Idolatry (Idol); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Altar; Temple; Pagan; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice

Did Luke write the word blood in verse 26?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word blood in verse 26. Older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Luke wrote this word. Paul was thinking about Adam when he said God made every nation of people (see: Luke 3:38; Genesis 3:20). Everyone is a descendant of Adam (see: Genesis 3:20).

Why did Paul say the same thing a pagan poet said?

Paul said the same thing a pagan poet said because that pagan poet was right when he wrote God gave life to people. God makes everyone alive (see: Job 12:10). However, the pagan poet was wrong about many other things. Paul only repeated the part where the pagan was right.

What was a deity?

Deity was a word for a divine being. It can be used to talk about the one true God or false gods.

Why did God overlook times of ignorance?

God overlooked times of ignorance. That is, God does not judge people when they know they are doing something wrong. This is because he loves people in the world and he did not judge them yet. People were said to be ignorant because they did not know God created them and that he rules everything. They did not know it was wrong to worship idols. However, Jesus came and God wanted everyone to repent. That is, God wanted people to stop worshipping idols and worship God.

How will God judge all the people in the world in righteousness?

God will judge all the people in the world according to his righteousness when he judges everyone through Jesus. That is, the same righteous standard will be used by God to judge all peoples of the world.

Who is the man God “has chosen”?

Paul spoke about the man God has chosen. Paul was speaking about Jesus. God has “chosen”(ὥρισεν/g3724) to judge the world through Jesus. Paul taught that God chose Jesus to be the judge by raising him from the dead.

17:32-34

Why did some of the men of Athens mock Paul when he said God made Jesus alive again?

Some of the men of Athens mocked Paul when he said God made Jesus alive again because they believed that God will not judge and God did not do miracles. They also thought the world will never end.

What was an Areopagite?

An Areopagite was a member of the Areopagus court. Some scholars think Dionysius was one of the twelve judges of the Athenian court.

Acts 18

18:1-11

Why did Paul leave Athens?

Luke did not write why Paul left Athens. Some scholars think Paul was not able to make tents there because Athens was not a city where people made tents. Other scholars think Corinth needed someone to preach the gospel. Also, Corinth was a city where people made tents.

Where was Corinth?

Where were Pontus, Italy, and Rome?

Who was Claudius?

Claudius was the fourth Roman Emperor. He ruled the Roman Empire about 10 years after Jesus died. He allowed the Jews to obey the Law of Moses and to do things the religious things the Jews did.

Why did Claudius make all the Jews leave Rome?

The Roman Emperor Claudius made all the Jews leave Rome because the Jews caused many riots in Rome. Scholars do not know if Aquila and Priscilla participated in those riots at Rome or if they did not.

Why did Paul go to Aquila and Priscilla?

Some scholars think Paul went to Aquila and Priscilla because they were Christians. Perhaps they helped start the church in Rome. Other scholars think they were not Christians and Paul went to them because they also made tents. Then Paul taught them and they became Christians. Aquila and Priscilla helped Paul many times.

How did the church in Corinth begin?

[18:4] The church in Corinth began when Paul persuaded Jews and Greeks to believe that Jesus is the messiah. Paul talked to these Jews and Greeks at the synagogue in Corinth. At first, the synagogue allowed Paul to tell people about Jesus. Later, they did not want Paul to talk about Jesus.

Did Luke write that the Holy Spirit led Paul?

[18:5] Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words, the Holy Spirit led Paul in verse. However, more and older copies of the Greek News Testament have the words, Paul was devoted to the word. Scholars think Luke wrote that Paul was devoted to the word.

Where was Macedonia?

Why did Paul shake out his garment at the Jews who opposed and insulted him?

[18:6] Paul shook out his garment at the Jews who opposed and insulted him. This was a sign that he stop talking to them about Jesus. Paul also warned them God will judge them. However, God will not judge Paul because Paul warned them. This was similar to what God told Ezekiel to do (see: Ezekiel 3:16-21).

What did Paul do when Silas and Timothy went to Corinth?

Paul stopped making tents and give all of time to telling people about Jesus when Silas and Timothy went to Corinth. They were in Corinth with Paul. Some scholars think Silas and Timothy brought money so that Paul did not need to make tents. Other scholars think Silas and Timothy worked and made enough money so that Paul did not need to make tents.

What was a vision?

Why did the Lord speak to Paul in a vision at night?

The Lord spoke to Paul in a vision at night because Paul was afraid he would have to leave Corinth. Persecution in other cities forced Paul to leave when he wanted to continue serving God. However, Paul was not afraid to suffer (see: 21:10-14). Also, the vision helped Paul know he pleased God by the way he served God in Corinth.

18:12-17

Who was Gallio?

Gallio was the leader of Achaia in Greece for two years. He began ruling about 20 years after Jesus died. He was killed by a Roman emperor.

What was the judgement seat?

Why did the Jews bring Paul before Gallio?

The Jews brought Paul before Gallio because they wanted to persuade him to judge against Paul. However, their plan failed. The Lord’s promise in the vision to protect Paul at Corinth came true.

Which law did the Jews talk about?

Some scholars think the law the Jews talked about was the Law of Moses. They wanted the governor to allow them to follow the Law of Moses. Other scholars think the Jews talked about Roman laws. Roman laws allowed the Jews to worship God and follow the Law of Moses. If these Jews were able to convince Gallio the Christians were different from the Jews, then Roman law would not allow Christians to worship God. Other scholars think the Jews talked about both the law of Moses and Roman laws.

Who was Sosthenes?

Sosthenes was the ruler of the synagogue in Corinth. If he was the same person in 1 Corinthians 1:1, then he became a Christian at sometime and later he helped Paul write the first letter to the Corinthian church.

Why did people beat Sosthenes?

18:18-23

Why did Paul do a third missionary journey?

This was the beginning of Paul’s third missionary journey. He wanted to visit and help the churches he established in his first and second missionary journeys. He wanted them to know he did not forget about them.

What vow did Paul take?

Why did Paul say “if it is God’s will”?

Paul said “if it is God’s will” because he always depended on God leading him by the Holy Spirit. Sometimes the Holy Spirit sent Paul to a certain place (see: Acts 13:2). Other times God allowed Paul to visit churches he wanted to visit (see: Acts 15:36). Paul wanted to do God’s will.

18:24-28

Where was Alexandria?

What spirit was Apollos fervent in?

Scholars think Apollos was fervent in his own spirit. This was a metaphor. He loved to speak about Jesus and was excited to speak about Jesus (see: Romans 12:11). Fewer scholars think Luke was writing about the Holy Spirit. Fewer scholars think Luke was writing about both Apollos’ spirit and the Holy Spirit.

How did Priscilla and Aquila tell Apollos the way of God more accurately?

Some scholars think Priscilla and Aquila told Apollos the way of God more accurately by telling him about Christian baptism in water. The Holy Spirit already live him. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit did not yet live in Apollos but Priscilla and Aquila explained that to him (see: 2:1-4). In the same way, many of the five-hundred who saw Jesus alive again did not go to Jerusalem on the Day of Pentecost when the Holy Spirit began to live in the apostles and other Christians (1 Corinthians 15:6).

See: Baptize (Baptism); Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit: Pentecost; Apostle

Acts 19

19:1-7

Who were these disciples?

How did Paul ask these disciples when they believed?

See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Disciple; Filling of the Holy Spirit

Why did these disciples say they were baptized with John’s baptism?

These disciples said they were baptized by John the Baptist. However, they were not baptized as Chrsitians. This was a different baptism.

Why did Paul lay his hands on these disciples?

How did the Holy Spirit come on these disciples?

The Holy Spirit came on these disciples in the same way God filled disciples with the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost and they spoke in “tongues”(γλῶσσα/g1100) (see: Acts 2:4) and prophesied.

See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Filling of the Holy Spirit; Pentecost; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speaking in Tongues

19:8-20

What was the “Way”?

In ancient Israel, people called Christians the “Way”(ὁδός/g3598). A “way” was a road or path from one place to another. It a metaphor of how a person lived their life. That is, when a person lived in a way that honored God, they were following the right way. Christians did more than believe the right things about God and Jesus. Christians also honored God in the way they lived (see: Acts 15:11; 18:25-26; John 14:6).

What was the “lecture hall of Tyrannus”?

The “lecture hall of Tyrannus” was a place where people taught others.Here, Paul was able to speak every day rather than just one day a week at the synagogue. Paul made tents in Ephesus (see: Acts 20:34) in the mornings and taught people at the hall of Tyrannus in the afternoons. Then in the evenings he served at houses (see: Acts 20:20).

How did all the Jews and Greeks in Asia hear the word of the Lord?

All the Jews and Greeks in Asia heard the word of the Lord when Christians went to cities in Asia and told people about Jesus. Many of these people went to Ephesus to do trade with others.

What were “extraordinary miracles”?

Who was Sceva?

Some scholars think Sceva was a “chief” priest rather than the “high” priest. That is, he was not the high priest who stayed in Jerusalem but he was a priest who serve the high priests Annas and Caiphas. Other scholars think Sceva gave himself this title and Luke wrote what Sceva called himself this. He was not truly a priest in Israel. In ancient Israel, some people said they were priests when they were not priests.

Why did the evil spirit take control over the sons of Sceva?

The evil spirit took control over the sons of Sceva because they tried to do it themselves, rather than trusting in Jesus. They tried to force the evil spirit out the same way other Jewish leaders did except they also said the name of Jesus. This did not help them because they did not believe in Jesus.

Why did many believers have magic books?

Many believers had magic books because they were recently became Christians. The ancient city of Ephesus had many magicians with books of formulas for casting spells. Many people did magic all their lives before they began to believe in Jesus. However, the failure of the sons of Sceva to force out an evil spirit made Christians know their magic formulas did not have the same power as Jesus. Therefore, they burned their magic books and honored the Lord Jesus.

How much was fifty-thousand pieces of silver?

Fifty-thousand pieces of silver was the same amount two-hundred workers or soldiers earned in a year.

19:21-22

What were “these things”?

Some scholars “these things” were the two years Paul served the Christians in Ephesus. Other scholars think he was writing about the things in 19:13-19. Paul believed he finished serving the Christians in Ephesus. The church grew and became strong. It was time for Paul to serve in other places.

How did Paul decide in the Spirit?

Some scholars think Paul decided in his own spirit to go through Macedonia and Achaia on his way to Jerusalem. More scholars think the Holy Spirit led Paul to travel. This was how the Holy Spirit led Paul.

Why did Paul say he must see Rome?

Paul said he must see Rome because he knew God wanted him to go there. Later, God told this to Paul (see: Acts 23:11) and also an angel told this to Paul (see: Acts 27:23-24).

How did Paul go to Rome?

Paul did not go to Rome right away. He needed to visit other churches first. However, from here to the end of the book of Acts Paul’s purpose was to go to Rome.

Why did Paul send Timothy and Erastus ahead to the churches in Macedonia and Achaia?

Paul sent Timothy and Erastus ahead to the churches in Macedonia and Achaia because he wanted them to prepare those churches for his visit.

19:23-41

What was Artemis?

Artemis was a pagan fertility goddess with many breasts, or planets, or fruits, or bee or ostrich eggs, or castrated organs. The ancient Ephesians built a temple to Artemis. The temple was a bank and people put money there. The temple was destroyed and rebuilt many times. During the time of Paul, people made many small silver shrines of the temple. That is, they made little copies or models of the temple. Many people went to Ephesus and bought the silver shrines and used them to worship false gods in their houses. However, when many people no longer believed in idols because they believed in Jesus, then the people who made these idols did not make as much money.

Why did Demetrius say Paul persuaded many people in Ephesus and most of Asia?

Demetrius said Paul persuaded many people in Ephesus and most of Asia because he wanted to gather people against Paul. However, Demetrius did not know he said Paul was very successful in persuading people to believe in Jesus.

Why did Luke write about Gaius and Aristarchus?

Luke wrote about Gaius and Aristarchus because he wanted people to know Paul persuaded many people to believe in Jesus when he served in Macedonia, especially in Thessalonica (see: Acts 20:4).

Why did Luke write most of the people did not know why they gathered?

Luke wrote most of the people did not know why they gathered because he wanted people to laugh at the crowd. In ancient Greece, writers often wanted the people to laugh when people did stupid things.

Why did the Jews push forward Alexander to make a defense?

The Jews wanted Alexander to make a defense because they wanted the crowd not to think they were Christians. The people knew the Jews also did not believe in idols. The Jews wanted the people to know they had nothing to do with Paul or the Christians.

What was the town clerk?

The town clerk was the highest official in the city. He kept the city and temple records. He reigned over city meetings. He also talked to Rome about the city.

How did the town clerk know the Christians did not rob the temples or blaspheme the goddess?

The town clerk knew the Christians did not rob temples or blaspheme the goddess because Christians were in Ephesus for at least three years and the Christians did not do these things. The Christians preached about Jesus and fewer people bought silver shrines of the goddess.

Acts 20

20:1-6

How did Paul encourage the disciples?

Paul encouraged the disciples by telling them to continue trusting in God and to live in a way that honors God. Paul wrote these things in his letters when he encouraged Christians.

What was the plot the Jews formed against Paul?

The plot the Jews formed against Paul was a plan to do something evil to Paul or even kill him. Because of this, Paul changed his plans and went by land back to Macedonia rather than sail on a ship toward Syria.

Why did Luke write “us” in verse five?

Some scholars think Luke wrote “us” in verse five because Luke began to travel with Paul. Fewer scholars think “us” also included other Christians who traveled with Paul and Luke.

Why did the Christian men meet Paul and Luke at Troas?

Christian men met Paul and Luke at Troas because they sailed on a ship and arrived there before Paul did because he traveled on land. Scholars think these men had money to give to the poor Christians in Jerusalem (see: 1 Corinthians 16:1-4).

What were the days of unleavened bread?

20:7-12

How did they break bread?

Some scholars think they broke bread by eating a meal (see: 2:46). Other scholars think they ate a meal and had the Lord’s supper (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-26).

Why did Luke write there were many lamps?

Some scholars think Luke wrote there were many lamps because the odor, heat, or smoke of the lamps took away the air to breath in the upper room. This made Eutychus sleep even though he sat near a window. Other scholars think the lamps gave much light so that Paul was able to continue speaking to the Christians all night.

How did Eutychus die?

Some scholars think Eutychus died from the fall. They say Paul prayed when he stretched himself and embraced Eutychus. Eutychus then became alive again. Luke was a doctor so he knew Eutychus was dead. Fewer scholars think they do not know if Eutychus really died. They say Eutychus did not wake up until later.

20:13-16

Why did Paul travel by land from Troas to Assos?

Luke did not write why Paul traveled by land from Troas to Assos. Scholars think Paul wanted time alone to talk to God. The Holy Spirit told Paul many times he will go to prison (see: 20:22-23). Paul was alone and God strengthened Paul to accept God’s will and serve Jesus until Paul died (see: 20:24).

Why did Paul hurry to go to Jerusalem?

Paul hurried to go to Jerusalem to be there for the Day of Pentecost. Many Jewish Christians were in Jerusalem for Pentecost. Paul wanted the Gentile Christians from Macedonia and Greece to give the money to the poor Jewish Christians. He knew this would help join the Gentile and Jewish Christians together.

See Map: Mitylene; Chios; Samos; Miletus; Ephesus; Asia; Jerusalem; Macedonia; Greece

20:17-35

What were the “elders” in the church?

The “elders”(πρεσβύτερος/g4245) were the leaders in the church. They were also called “overseers”(ἐπίσκοπος/g1985) or “shepherds”(ποιμαίνω/g4165) (see: Acts 20:28).

How did Paul do the things he wanted the church leaders to do?

There were many ways Paul did the things he wanted the church leaders to do (see: 1 Corinthians 4:6; 11:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:6).

How did the Holy Spirit testify to Paul?

The Holy Spirit testified to Paul through prophecy. That is Paul knew what the Holy Spirit wanted him to know through prophecies. Luke wrote about the prophecy in Caesarea because it was an example of prophecies in other cities (see: 21:10-11). The Holy Spirit was able to testify to Paul through visions (see: 16:9-10) or talking to Paul when he worshipped God or fasted (see: 13:2). Paul knew the Holy Spirit did not want to stop Paul from going to Jerusalem. The Holy Spirit told Paul about God’s plan for Paul to tell people about the gospel and God’s grace (see: 20:24).

See: Testify (Testimony); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Holy Spirit; Vision); Worship; Fasting; Grace

What was “the grace of God”?

What was “the whole will of God”?

The “whole will of God” was the whole plan of God to save people. That is, it was God’s plan in the whole Bible. Jesus fulfilled all of God’s plan.

What were “vicious wolves”?

When Paul spoke about “vicious wolves,” this was a metaphor. He was speaking about people from outside the church who came into the church and taught wrong things about God and Jesus. Paul called them “vicious” because they were wild and cruel. Jesus called them false prophets (see: Matthew 7:15).

What was the “flock”?

The “flock” was a metaphor for the church. Wolves attacked the “flock” and killed sheep. False teachers will teach wrong things about God and Jesus until Jesus returns.

What was the inheritance?

What was sanctification?

Who were the “weak”?

The “weak”(ἀσθενέω/g0770) were people who were poor people or people who were sick or suffering.

Why did Paul repeat what Jesus said, “It is more blessed to give than receive”?

Paul repeated what Jesus said, “It is more blessed to give than to receive,” because Paul did not want anyone to think he preached to make money. Therefore, he worked to meet his own needs. Paul was talking about how he helped a new church. That is, Paul was at the church in Ephesus when it just started. However, after a church grew Paul wanted them to support the leaders in this church (see: Galatians 6:6; 1 Timothy 5:17-18). Also, Paul was an example to them of how to help the weak.

20:36-38

Why did Paul kneel down to pray?

Paul knelt down to pray because this was a time of strong feelings for Paul (see: 21:5; 9:40). Christians prayed standing or sitting.

Acts 21

21:1-6

Why did Paul and his friends find the disciples at Tyre?

Paul and his friends found the disciples at Tyre because they did not know where the disciples were in Tyre. When Paul and his friends found the disciples they were in Tyre for seven days while merchants unloaded cargo from the ship.

Why did the disciples at Tyre urge Paul not to go to Jerusalem?

The disciples at Tyre did not want Paul not to go to Jerusalem because they did not want Paul to suffer and go to prison in Jerusalem. However, the Holy Spirit was sending Paul to Jerusalem to suffer (see: Acts 19:21; 20:22-23). The disciples at Tyre did not tell Paul what the Holy Spirit told them to say when they told Paul not to go. Instead, they told Paul to not go because the Holy Spirit said Paul will suffer in Jerusalem. Luke wrote more about this when the same thing happened in Caesarea (see: Acts 21:12).

21:7-14

How was Philip an “evangelist”?

Scholars have several ideas of how Philip was an “evangelist”(εὐαγγελιστής/2099). He was not the same Philip who was an apostle (see: Luke 6:13-14).

Why did Paul and his friends stay for several days in Philip’s house?

Scholars say there were two reasons why Paul and his friends stayed in Philip’s house for several days.

Why did Luke write Philip’s daughters were virgins?

[21:9] Luke wrote Philip’s daughters were virgins because they were under sixteen years of age and not married. Some ancient pagan leaders wanted people who served in their temples to be virgins. However, Christians did not have to be virgins to prophesy or serve (see: 1 Corinthians 9:5).

How did God did fulfill Agabus’ prophecy?

Some scholars think God did not fulfill all of Agabus’ prophecy because the Romans in Jerusalem tied Paul’s feet and hands. Other scholars think God fulfilled all of Agabus’ prophecy because the Jews in Jerusalem accused Paul of doing evil things and made the Romans tie his feet and hands.

Why did the Holy Spirit give prophecies to say Paul will suffer in Jerusalem?

The Holy Spirit gave prophecies to say Paul will suffer in Jerusalem. The Jewish enemies of Paul will not be able to say God judged Paul because he preached a wrong gospel. These Jews were wrong to think that Gentiles need to become Jews before they became Christians (see: Acts 15:1-29). The prophecies stopped people from thinking wrong things about how Paul served God. The church continued to grow after Paul went to Jerusalem.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Gentile; Church

Why did the Christians say, “May the will of the Lord be done”?

The Christian said, “May the will of the Lord be done,” because they finally accepted God’s plan for Paul to suffer in Jerusalem. They agreed with Paul and prayed for the things to happen as God said (see: Luke 2:42).

21:15-26

Why did Luke write they went up to Jerusalem?

Luke wrote they went up to Jerusalem because Jerusalem was on a mountain. Even when people traveled from the north to Jerusalem the Bible wrote they went up to Jerusalem.

Who was this James?

This James was the brother of Jesus. He was the leader of the church in Jerusalem.

Why did not any of the other apostles meet Paul?

None of the other apostles met Paul because none of them were in Jerusalem. All of the other apostles left Jerusalem to go and tell people about Jesus.

When did the things God did for the Gentiles happen?

The things God did for the Gentiles happened after Paul visited Jerusalem (see: Acts 15).This was during Paul’s second and third missionary journeys.

What vow did the four men make?

The four men vowed a Nazirite Vow (see: Numbers 6:14-20). At the end of the time of the vow, the person who made the vow shaved their heads and offered sacrifices. James and the leaders did not ask Paul to take the Nazirite Vow himself. However, they thought if Paul paid for the sacrifices of the four men, then the Jews will know it was wrong to say Paul did not keep the law of Moses.

What did Luke write in verse 25?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that the Gentiles do not do these things Older and more copies of the Greek New Testament do not say this. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.

Why did James repeat the letter from Acts 15?

James repeated the letter from Acts 15 because he wanted everyone to know the church in Jerusalem did not change what they thought about Gentiles Christians. That is, even though the Jerusalem church asked Paul to pay for sacrifices in the Law of Moses, they still did not ask Gentile Christians to become Jews.

21:27-36

How did the Jews from Asia lay hands on Paul?

The Jews from Asia laid hands on Paul. That is, they tried to hurt or kill Paul.

How did the Jews from Asia say wrong things about Paul?

The Jews from Asia lied about Paul by saying Paul spoke against the Jews, the Law of Moses, and the temple. They also lied and said that Paul brought a Gentile into a part of the temple where Gentiles were not supposed to go.

Why did they close the doors of the temple?

They closed the doors of the temple so the crowd in an uproar will not defile the temple. If the crowd killed Paul in the temple it will defile the temple.

Who was “the chief captain of the cohort”?

“The chief captain of the cohort” was a Roman officer. He commanded between six hundred and one thousand Roman soldiers.

Where was the fortress?

The fortress was a tower northwest of the temple. It was called the Antonia tower. A person was able to see the temple from the tower. It was used to protect the temple.

Why did the crowd shout, “Away with him!”?

Some scholars think the crowd shouted, “Away with him!” because they wanted to kill Paul. Fewer scholars think they wanted to take Paul away and judge him.

21:37-40

Why did the captain ask Paul if he was the Egyptian who started a rebellion?

The captain asked Paul if he was the Egyptian who started a rebellion because Paul spoke Greek. Many people in Egypt spoke Greek. Paul defended himself by saying he was a Jew from the city of Tarsus. That gave him Roman citizenship.

Who were the “Assassins”?

The “Assassins” were a group of certain people who fought against the Romans. They carried small knives and they killed people in crowds at festivals.

Why was Tarsus an important city?

Tarsus was an important city because many people lived there and they ruled themselves. Many people in Tarsus were rich.

How did Paul speak in the Hebrew language?

Some scholars think Paul spoke Aramaic. Aramaic was the language the Jews spoke when they lived in Babylon. At this time, the people in Israel spoke Aramiac. Only certain Jewish teachers read or spoke Hebrew. Fewer scholars think the Jews in Jerusalem read the Hebrew Old Testament.

Acts 22

22:1-21

Why did speaking in Hebrew make the crowd quiet?

Speaking in Hebrew made the crowd quiet. When they heard Paul speaking Hebrew, they knew Paul was a Jew.

Who was Gamaliel?

Gamaliel was a Pharisee and teacher in Jerusalem. People respected this man. He taught many other Jewish teachers.

How did Paul study at the feet of Gamaliel?

When Paul he studied at the feet of Gamaliel, he used a metaphor. Gamaliel taught Paul. Some scholars think Gamaliel taught and raised Paul. Other scholars think Gamalier taught Paul but he did not raise him. Because Gamaliel taught Paul, Paul had the best education in the Law of Moses and the things the Jews taught.

Why did Paul say he was zealous for God?

Paul said he was ‘zealous’(ζηλωτής/g2207) for God because he wanted the Jewish crowd to know he was not angry at them for beating him and wanting to kill him. He did the same things to Christians before he believed in Jesus. What was the Way? “The way” was a name for Chrisitans (see: Acts 19:9, 23; 22:4; 24:14, 22).

Why was the high priest able to bring Christians from another country to Jerusalem in bonds?

How did Paul persecute Jesus?

Paul persecuted Jesus when he persecuted the followers of Jesus. That is, Christians represented Jesus (see: Luke 10:16).

Why did Paul say those with him did not understand the voice of Jesus?

Paul said those with him did not understand the voice of Jesus, because Jesus spoke only to Paul. Why did Paul say his old name “Saul” when he talked about when Jesus appeared to him?

Paul said his name “Saul” when he talked about when Jesus appeared to him. Perhaps he did this because Paul wanted to say exactly what Jesus said to him.

How did Paul call Jesus “Lord”?

Paul called Jesus “Lord” two times. The first time Paul gave respect in the same way people gave respect to any leader. Paul did not know it was Jesus (see: Acts 22:8). The second time Paul knew Jesus reigned over everything and everyone. Paul was ready to obey Jesus (see: Acts 22:10).

Why did Jesus say things were appointed for Paul to do?

Jesus said things were appointed for Paul to do and God wanted Paul to be a part of his plan. Because Jesus said these things to Paul, Paul waited to hear what God had appointed for him to do.

What did it mean that Ananias was devout according to the Law of Moses?

When Paul said Ananias was devout according to the Law of Moses, he meant that Ananias obeyed the Lord of Moses. Ananias was also a Christian.

Why did Ananias call Paul “brother”?

Ananias called Paul “brother”(αδελφος/g0080) because Ananias knew Paul was a Christian.

Why did Ananias tell Paul to be baptized in water?

Ananias told Paul to be baptized in water because Paul needed to make others aware he believed in Jesus.

When did Paul return to Jerusalem?

Some scholars think Paul returned to Jerusalem for a brief visit after becoming a Christian. Other scholars think Paul did not return to Jerusalem until three years after he became a Christian.

What was a “vision”?

What was meant by the words, “they will not accept your testimony about me”?

Jesus told Paul that people would not accept the testimony about Jesus. That is, people would not believe in Jesus when Paul told them about Jesus. Scholars think this was because they would not be able to believe Paul since had persecuted people for believing in Jesus.

Why did Paul talk about Gentiles?

Paul talked about Gentiles because God wanted everyone to hear about Jesus. Paul did that even though he knew the Jews would become angry.

22:22-29

Why did the Jewish crowd want to kill Paul when he talked about Gentiles?

The Jewish crowd did not think God wanted to do anything good for the Gentiles. They forgot God cared about Gentiles (see: Genesis 12:3). Jews hated the Gentiles because they thought they were evil. Because they hated the Gentiles, this made them want to kill Paul.

Why did the Jewish crowd shout, take off their cloaks, and throw dust?

Some scholars think the crowds were taking off their cloaks because they were preparing to fight Paul. Other scholars think that taking off cloaks and making dust was a way of rejecting the person speaking. Other scholars think this was a sign that they believed Paul was blaspheming God.

What was scourging?

Scourging was a type of whipping. People were whipped with pieces of bone and metal sown into the leather whip. It caused permanent physical damage and sometimes people died.

Why did Paul’s Roman citizenship stop the soldiers from scourging him?

According to Roman law, it was not permitted to scourge a person who was a Roman citizen. It was also not permitted to punish a Roman citizen without first having a trial to determine guilt.

How did the chief captain pay a large amount of money for his citizenship?

Roman Citizenship was often sold for money. Often it was a bribe. Certain Roman leaders became wealthy from selling citizenships. The chief captain used this to become an officer in the Roman army.

22:30

What was the council?

Acts 23

23:1-11

Why did Paul look directly at the council?

Paul looked directly at the council because he did not fear them. Some scholars think Paul was confident because he was also confident of the message he was about to give to them. He knew he was in God’s will. He also knew the Holy Spirit led him.

When did Paul have a good “conscience”?

Some scholars think Paul always had a good “conscience”(συνείδησις/g4893). That is, he always thought he did the right things. He even thought this when he persecuted Christians. Other scholars think Paul had a good “conscience” only after he became a Christian.

Why did the high priest command someone to strike Paul on the mouth?

Some scholars think Ananias had someone strike Paul on the mouth because they did not like something Paul said. Other scholars think Ananias was a man with a quick temper to become very angry.

What was a whitewashed wall?

A whitewashed wall was a crumbling or decaying wall painted to make it look better. Whitewashed walls were usually walls facing streets. This was a metaphor. Scholars think Paul was saying that they wanted other people to think they did things that honor God. However, they did not want to do things that honor God. They wanted to do evil things. Paul thought that Ananias was being a hypocrite.

Why did Paul call the high priest a whitewashed wall?

Paul called the high priest a whitewashed wall to say the high priest did not obey the Law of Moses himself even when he judged Paul for not obeying the law of Moses (see: Leviticus 19:15).

Why did Paul not know the high priest?

Scholars think Paul did not know the high priest because Paul had been away from Jerusalem. Also, the high priest did not sit in his usual seat because the Roman leader wanted the Jewish council to meet.

Why did Paul say he was a Pharisee?

Scholars think Paul knew he would not receive justice from the council. Paul had been a Pharisee. He knew the Pharisees believed in the resurrection. Therefore, Paul spoke about the resurrection. This caused people in the Jewish council to fight with one another.

How did Jesus stand beside Paul and speak to Paul?

Some scholars think Jesus stood beside Paul and helped him. Other scholars think Paul had a vision of Jesus standing with him. Other scholars think Paul must have dreamed that the Lord encouraged him.

23:12-22

What was meant by the words, “called a curse down upon themselves with an oath”?

Why did the Jews want to kill Paul on the way to the council?

Some scholars think a group of Jews were very disappointed that the Jewish council did not kill Paul. They made a plan to have the council bring Paul back to answer more questions. They wanted to kill Paul while he was on his way to speak to the council once again.

23:23-35

Why did the chief captain send Paul to Caesarea?

The Roman soldier sent Paul to Caesarea because Paul was a Roman citizen. Roman law required the chief captain to keep Roman citizens safe. The chief captain sent Paul to Caesarea because he thought Paul would be safer there.

Who was Claudius Lysias?

Claudius Lysias was the chief captain, a Roman soldier and leader. He was born a Greek because Lysias was a Greek name. Claudius was the name of a Roman Emperor. The chief captain took the name of the Roman Emperor who reigned when he became a Roman citizen.

Why did the chief captain write that he rescued Paul from the Jews when he knew Paul was a Roman citizen?

The Roman soldier wrote that he rescued Paul from the Jews when he knew Paul was a Roman citizen because he wanted the governor to think he protected Paul. He wanted the governor to know that he wanted to know for himself if Paul was guilty of the things people said he did.

Where was Antipatris?

Why did the governor ask Paul what province he was from?

The governor asked Paul what area he was from because Roman leaders usually heard trials for people from the places over which they reigned. Some scholars think the province of Cilicia was a large territory and the Roman leader over it did not want to hear a small court case. Therefore, Felix decided to hear Paul’s case. Other scholars think the governor wanted an easy way to give Paul’s case to another Roman ruler.

What was Herod’s government headquarters?

Herod’s government headquarters was a palace Herod the Great built. It was in Caesarea.

Acts 24

24:1-9

What was an orator?

An orator was a person who made money speaking in front of many other people. The Jews hired Tertullus to speak against Paul in the Roman court. Scholars do not know if Tertullus was Jewish or not.

What was the Nazarene sect?

The Nazarene sect was a group of followers of the Man of Nazareth. The Man of Nazareth is Jesus. However, the orator wanted to make Felix think these people will cause fighting. The orator wanted Felix to judge Paul.

What did Luke write in verse 6-7?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that the Jews wanted to judge Paul by their law but Lysias took Paul away from them. Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not know whether Luke wrote these words.

How did the Jews join the accusation against Paul?

The Jews joined the accusation against Paul by saying again and again these lies were really true.

24:10-21

How did Paul talk to the governor?

Paul talked to the governor with confidence because the governor had judged the Jews for years. Paul was glad because Paul did not act against Jewish laws. Paul believed the governor would make the right judgment.

Why did Paul say it was not more than twelve days since he went to Jerusalem to worship?

Scholars think it would have been very easy for the governor to find out whether Paul was guilty of doing evil things. This is because it had only been a period of twelve days.

Why was Christianity called the Way?

24:22-27

Why did Felix say he will decide Paul’s case when Lysias came?

Felix said he will decide Paul’s case when Lysias came because Felix did not want to make a decision. Some scholars think Felix knew about the Christians and did not want to make things difficult for Christians.

Why did Felix give Paul some freedom?

Felix gave Paul some freedom because he knew Paul did not do the crimes of which he was accused. Also, Paul was a Roman citizen.

Why did Luke write Drusilla was Jewish?

Luke wrote Drusilla was Jewish because the wife of the governor influenced the governor's thinking. Some scholars think her faith made Felix listen to Paul. Other scholars think Felix wanted Paul to give him personal advice in the same way some other Roman leaders paid people to give them personal advice.

Why did Felix become frightened?

Felix became frightened because he and his wife, Drusilla, did many evil things. Paul’s speech about righteousness, self-control, and the coming judgment reminded Felix of the evil things he did. However, Felix did not repent.

See: Righteous (Righteousness); Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment; Repent (Repentance)

Why did Felix want Paul to give him money?

Felix wanted Paul to give him money because Felix wanted to be rich from bribes. Some scholars think Paul received an inheritance. Other scholars think Felix wanted Paul’s friends to give Felix money.

Acts 25

25:1-12

Where was Caesarea and Jerusalem?

Why did Festus refuse to bring Paul to Jerusalem?

Festus refused to bring Paul to Jerusalem. Some scholars think that because Paul was a Roman citizen, Festus could not transfer Paul to the court in Jerusalem. Other scholars think Festus did not want to stay in Jerusalem long enough for there to be a trial.

What was a “judgment seat”?

A “judgment seat” was an actual chair in a court upon which the governing ruler sat to make legal decisions for the court.

Why did Paul appeal to Caesar?

Any Roman citizen accused of crimes for which they could be killed, had the right to appeal to Caesar. The Jewish leaders wanted Paul to be killed. People accused Paul of doing wrong things, but no one tried to find out if he did these things. Felix had the opportunity and the right to release Paul earlier. Because Felix did not release Paul, Paul wanted the Roman emperor to judge him and release him.

25:13-22

Who were the chief priests and elders of the Jews?

What was a sentence of condemnation?

A “sentence of condemnation” was a decision made by the courts to convict a person of a crime. In this case, the Jews were hoping for Paul to be judged and killed.

What was the “religion” about which Festus spoke?\

Some scholars think when Festus spoke about a “religion”(δεισιδαιμονία/g1175), he was speaking about the Jewish religion. That is, it was how the Jews followed the Law of Moses and did certain things to worship God. Fewer scholars think when Festus spoke about a religion, he was speaking about Christians.

Why did Agrippa say he wanted to hear Paul?

Agrippa said he wanted to hear Paul. Agrippa wanted to be able to give advice to Festus about Paul (see: 25:26). Also, sometimes Roman leaders wanted to hear people teach about God (see: Luke 23:8).

25:23-27

Why did Festus not have something more to write about Paul’s case?

Festus did not have anything more to write about Paul’s case because there was no evidence that Paul did something wrong. Therefore, Festus did not think Paul was guilty of the things people said he did.

Acts 26

26:1-11

Why did Paul stretch out his hand?

Some scholars think it was common in those days to raise a hand toward the king in order to greet him. Other scholars think Paul stretched out his hand toward the king because it indicated he was about to make a speech.

What did Paul mean by saying he was happy?

When Paul said he was happy, he meant he felt fortunate or blessed to make his case before King Agrippa. King Agrippa was also a Roman and he knew Roman laws.

Who were the fathers?

Some scholars think the fathers about which Paul spoke were Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about other ancestors of Israel.

What was the promise God made to the fathers?

God promised many things to these fathers. God promised the messiah, resurrection from the dead, the kingdom of God, and eternal life with God the Father.

See: Messiah (Christ); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Kingdom of God; Eternal Life; God the Father

What did Paul mean when he said, “I cast my vote against them”?

Some scholars think Paul meant that he wanted Christians to be punished and killed. More scholars do not think Paul was a ruler on the Jewish council.

What did it mean to “blaspheme”?

26:12-18

Why did Jesus say, “It is hard for you to kick a goad”?

Scholars think that when Jesus said, “It is hard for you to kick a goad” he used a metaphor. In ancient times, people used a goad to make an ox move. If an ox kicked against the stick, this caused more discomfort for the ox. Scholars think Jesus said this to Paul in order to tell Paul that he was resisting God. That is, when Paul wanted to persecute Christians, this fought against God. It was not what God wanted Paul to do.

How did Paul persecute Jesus?

Paul persecuted Jesus when he persecuted Christians. When he did this, he persecuted Jesus (see: Luke 10:16).

Why did Paul use his old name “Saul” when he talked about when Jesus appeared to him?

Paul said his old name “Saul” when he talked about when Jesus appeared to him because Paul wanted to say exactly what Jesus said to Paul.

How was Paul able to “open their eyes”?

Paul was able to open people’s eyes. This is a metaphor. God gave Paul the ability to teach the Gentiles about sin. Before Paul taught them, the Gentiles did not know they sinned. They now knew they sinned.

What did it mean to turn, “from darkness to light”?

26:19-23

What was the heavenly vision?

Scholars think the heavenly vision was the revelation Jesus gave Paul on the road to Damascus.

Who were the small and the great?

When Paul wrote about the small and the great, he was speaking about all people. The small included poor and servants. The great included rich people and free people, including King Agrippa.

26:24-32

What did Festus mean when he said, “your great learning makes you insane”?

Advice to translators: Someone who is insane is crazy or is ill and cannot think the right way.

What was meant by the words, “this has not been done in a corner”?

When Paul said, “this has not been done in a corner” he used a metaphor. He meant that all the events that were fulfilled God’s promises and people could see these promises being fulfilled. People saw Jesus resurrected. Paul also said that all these events were prophesied by Moses and the ancient prophets of Israel.

Why did Paul want people to be like him but without prison chains?

Paul wanted people to be like him, but without prison chains. Paul prayed that Agrippa would believe Jesus as Paul believed Jesus. However, Paul did not wish Agrippa to be imprisoned. Paul was imprisoned, but he did not do anything wrong.

Why did the king stand up?

Scholars think that both Agrippa and Festus had heard everything they wanted to hear from Paul. When they stood up, this meant that their meeting had ended.

Acts 27

27:1-12

Why did Luke write “we”?

Luke wrote “we” because he went with Paul on the ship. Luke was writing about things that he saw. Some scholars think Luke and Aristarchus were Paul’s servants on the ship. Other scholars think “we” included everyone on the ship.

What was the Imperial Regiment?

The Imperial Regiment was a group of eighty soldiers. This regiment was under the command of a centurion named Julius.

Where was Adramyttium?

Why did Paul go to his friends “to receive their care”?

When Paul received the care of his friends, it meant they cared for Paul and helped him.

Where was Cyprus, Cilicia, Pamphylia, Myra, and Lycia?

What was an Alexandrian ship?

An Alexandrian ship was a ship from Egypt. These ships were very large and carried a lot of grain.

See Map: Mediterranean Sea; Alexandria; Egypt; Rome; Italy; Cnidus; Salmone; Fair Havens; Lasea

When was the Jewish Fast?

The Jewish fast was usually in September or October. It was also called the Day of Atonement.

How did Paul know the voyage will bring loss?

Paul knew the voyage will bring loss because he was already in three shipwrecks (see: 2 Corinthians 11:25) and he knew winter storms were dangerous.

27:13-38

Why did Paul remind the sailors they did not listen to him?

Paul reminded the sailors they did not listen to him because he wanted them to know he spoke wisely when he first spoke to them. He was hoping they would listen to the things he said now. That is, he was going to give them wise advice once again.

How did Paul talk about salvation?

Paul talked about salvation from the storm and shipwreck. He was not talking about the forgiveness of sins. Paul wanted them to eat so they will have the strength to survive.

What did Paul mean when he said, “not one of you will lose a single hair from his head”?

When Paul said they will not lose a single hair from their head, he used a metaphor. It meant the men would not die in the storm or shipwreck.

Why did they want the ship to be lighter in weight?

They wanted the ship to be lighter in weight so that the ship would not sink and they would be able to get closer to land.

27:39-44

Why did the soldiers want to kill the prisoners to keep them from escaping?

The soldiers wanted to kill the prisoners to keep them from escaping because Roman leaders killed Roman soldiers when a prisoner escaped (see: Acts 12:18-19; 16:27). However, God wanted to bring Paul to Rome. The Roman soldier did God’s will when he stopped the soldiers from killing the prisoners.

Acts 28

28:1-10

What did it mean that the natives offered more than “ordinary kindness”?

The people of Malta showed the shipwrecked people more than ordinary “kindness”(φιλανθρωπία/g5363). That is, they were more kind to these people than other would have been.

What did it mean that a viper “fastened” onto Paul’s hand”?

Scholars think the viper bit into Paul’s hand and kept hanging on. That is, it attached itself to Paul’s hand.

What was meant by the words, “justice does not permit him to live”?

The people of Malta believed in a goddess named “justice.” This false god judged a person who escaped from captivity. Other scholars think the people in Malta believed that the justice of their god would not let Paul live.

Who was Publius?

Some scholars think Publius was a Roman whom the Roman government appointed Publius to rule the island of Malta. Other scholars think Publius was very rich and many people knew him. He then became the leader of the island.

What kind of illness did Publius’ father have?

Scholars think Publius’ father often had fever and dysentery. That is, he was often ill.

How was Publius’ father, and the rest of the people healed?

Scholars think Publius’ father and the rest of the people were miraculously healed when Paul placed his hands upon them and prayed for them. That is, God healed the people for whom Paul prayed.

28:11-16

What were “the twin gods”?

“The twin gods” were Castor and Pollux. The Greeks believed these false gods were the sons of another false god, Zeus. The Greeks thought that these gods protected ships. Pagan sailors prayed to them for protection in storms.

Where was Puteoli?

Who were the “brothers” about whom Luke wrote?

Luke wrote “brothers”(ἀδελφός/g0080) to let his readers know they were Christians. They also included Christian women.

What was the market of Appius?

The Market of Appius was a market on a paved road to Rome. The paved road was about 60 kilometers from Rome.

What was the Three Taverns?

The Three Taverns was a place on the Appian Way. It was about 50 kilometers from Rome.

How did the soldier guard Paul?

The soldier guarded Paul with a small chain on Paul’s wrist (see: Acts 28:20).

28:17-29

What did Paul mean by the word, “brothers” in this context?

When Paul spoke to the “brothers”(ἀδελφός/g0080) here, he was speaking to the Jewish leaders. They ruled over several synagogues in Rome.

What was the hope of Israel?

What was the “sect” about which the Jewish leaders spoke?

The Jewish leaders wanted to hear from Paul regarding the “sect.” That is, they wanted to know about Christianity and about the things he believed and taught. The Jewish leaders also heard the “sect” was called the Nazarenes.

Advice to translators: A sect is a group of religious people who believe the same thing.

What was meant by the words, “testified about the kingdom of God”?

When Luke wrote that Paul “testified about the kingdom of God,'' he meant that Paul taught the Jewish leaders about Jesus. He taught them that Jesus is the messiah whom God promised to Israel.

Why did Paul say the same thing Isaiah wrote?

Scholars think Paul said the same thing Isaiah wrote because he wanted people to know something. He wanted them to remember what happened when Isaiah lived. At that time, people would not understand what God said to them through the prophets. Now, Paul wanted people to know that the Jewish leaders did not understand what God said to them through the apostles and prophets (see: Isaiah 6:9-10).

What did it mean that the people’s hearts had become “dull”?

Some scholars think that when the people’s hearts had become “dull” it meant that the people simply refused to listen and understand God’s messengers. Other scholars think the people’s hearts were dull because they had been disobedient to God’s word for so long, they could no longer understand the things God wanted them to know.

What did Luke write in verse 29?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 29. Older and more ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words of verse 29. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.

28:30-31

What did Luke mean when he wrote that Paul taught the things about Jesus “with all boldness”?

Scholars think that during these two years Paul was able to teach anyone and anywhere, and no one attempted to stop him from teaching.

Romans 1 Commentary

1:1-7

How was Paul a servant?

Paul called himself a slave or “servant”(δοῦλος/g1401) of Jesus Christ. Some scholars think that he wanted people to think about Joshua, Moses, and Jonah, who were also called “servants.” More scholars think that Paul was a servant because he wanted to obey and serve God.

What was an “apostle”?

When was the promise made in the “holy scriptures”?

When Paul wrote about promises made the holy scriptures, he was speaking about the Old Testament.

How was Jesus a “descendent of David”?

The Bible prophesied that the Messiah would be a descendant of King David (see: 2 Samuel 7:12-16; Isaiah 11:1; Jeremiah 23:5-6). Jesus was a descendant of David (see: Matthew 1:1-17; Luke 3:23-38).

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Son of David

What was the “Spirit of holiness”?

Paul wrote about the spirit of holiness. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the Holy Spirit (see: Isaiah 63:10). Other scholars state that it referred to the holiness Christians have (see: 2 Corinthians 7:1; 1 Thessalonians 3:11-13).

What was meant by the words, “declared with power to be the Son of God”?

Paul wrote “declared with power to be the Son of God.” Scholars think that God declared Jesus to be the Son of God when Jesus was resurrected.

What was “received grace and apostleship”?

Paul wrote “received grace and apostleship.” Some scholars he was talking about all Christians. Christians received grace in the same way that Paul did. Other scholars think Paul spoke about the other apostles who, like him, were called by Jesus.

What was the “obedience of faith”?

When Paul wrote about the obedience of faith, he was speaking about obeying God because someone believed in Jesus.

1:8-17

How was God a witness?

When God’s people insisted that they were telling the truth, they sometimes said that God was a witness of the things they said. This was a type of oath.

What did it mean to serve “in my spirit”?

Some scholars think that in his “spirit” meant that Paul completely served God. Other scholars think he was speaking serving God with the power of the Holy Spirit.

What is the “spiritual gift” that Paul wanted to give the Romans?

When Paul wrote about a spiritual gift here, he was speaking about God blessing people (see: Romans 11:29).

How did Paul want to “have some fruit”?

Who are the Gentiles, Greeks, and foreigners?

Gentiles were any non-Jewish people. Many Gentiles were also “Greeks,” because they spoke Greek. “Foreigners” were Gentile people who could not speak Greek (see: 1 Corinthians 14:11).

What made Paul a “debtor” to everyone?

A “debtor”(ὀφειλέτης/g3781) was someone who owe something to someone (see: Romans 15:27). This was often money. God wanted him to preach the gospel. Therefore, Paul needed to preach the gospel.

Why did it mean to not be “ashamed” of the gospel?

Paul did not want people to be ashamed of the gospel. He did not want people to worry about people judging them for believing the gospel.

What was “for the Jew first and for the Gentile”?

Paul said that salvation came to the Jews first. He wanted to know that Jesus began to tell Jewish people how to be at peace with God before he began telling the Gentiles how to have peace with God. He did this after the Jews rejected their messiah.

What was “God’s righteousness”?

Paul spoke about God’s “righteousness.” Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that God is righteous (see: Psalm 50:6; Romans 3:5). Other scholars think Paul was writing about the righteousness that God gave people when he justified them (see: Romans 3:21; 10:3). Other scholars think Paul was writing about salvation (see: Isaiah 51:6).

See: Righteous (Righteousness); Justify (Justification); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

How was God’s righteousness “revealed from faith to faith”?

Paul wrote about God’s righteousness revealed from faith to faith. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that they were saved because they believe in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul wanted Christians to have more faith or to trust God more. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to the Jews to change what they believed. Before, they needed to believe in God. Now, they also need to believe in Jesus, who is God.

1:18-25

What is the “wrath of God”?

What was “unrighteousness”?

How did people “hold back the truth”?

Paul wrote about holding back the truth. This is a metaphor. The evil people tried to stop the truth. They did not destroy the truth, but they did keep it from changing them.

What was their “senseless hearts were darkened”?

People with “senseless hearts” could not think in the right way because of their sin.

What was the “likenesses of an image”?

Gentiles who did not know God made idols. These were statues that were “like” how a man or an animal looked, that is, its image.

How did God give people “over to the lusts of their hearts”?

God gave people over to the lusts of their hearts. God allowed people to do the sins they wanted to do and to be punished for their sins.

1:26-32

What were “dishonorable passions”?

Paul wrote about people with dishonorable passions. These people were sexually immoral.

What were “natural” and “unnatural” relations?

Paul wrote about natural and unnatural relations. Sex between a husband and a wife were “natural”(φυσικός/g5446). That is, it is the way God intended it to be. Other types of sex were “unnatural”(φύσις/g5449). They are sins and God does not want people to do these things.

What was “burned in their lust”?

Paul wrote about people who burned with lust. This is a metaphor. They really wanted to be sexually immoral.

What was a “corrupted mind”?

A corrupted mind thought evil things that were worthless (see: Titus 1:16). This person did not think the things that God wanted them to think.

What did “not proper” mean?

Romans 2

2:1-16

How were people “without excuse”?

Paul wrote that people were “without excuse”(ἀναπολόγητος/g0379). That is, they could not argue that they did not sin or they knew enough to worship God (see: Romans 1:20).

Paul spoke to someone. Who was this?

In verse 1 and 3, Paul wrote about people who disagreed with the gospel he taught. He wanted people to know that they were Christians, but they were not Jews.

What did “judge” mean?

How did god judge “according to truth”?

How does God’s judgment “falls on” someone?

Paul wrote about God’s judgment falling on someone. That is, God would judge people

Why did Paul ask many questions?

In ancient times, teachers often asked questions when they were teaching. This helped people to think about what they were teaching.

What was “delayed punishment”?

God delayed punishment. That is, people would not be immediately punished for their sins. Instead, God will judge them on judgment day. Instead of immediately punishing people, God gave people time to repent.

How did people store up wrath?

Paul wrote that people stored up wrath. That is, the more people sinned, the more they caused God to be angry. God became more angry the more people sinned.

What was the day of wrath?

See: Revelation 6:17; Amos 5:18; Obadiah 1:15; 1 Corinthians 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thessalonians 5:2

What was “incorruptibility”?

Paul spoke about “incorruptibility”(ἀφθαρσία/g0861). Some scholars think Paul was writing about not sinning (see: Epheshians 6:24). More scholars think Paul was speaking about someone’s body after they are resurrected (see: 1 Corinthians 15:42, 50, 52-54). God would raise his people in bodies that would not decay or die.

What is eternal life?

How was someone “self-seeking”?

Someone who was “self-seeking”(ἐριθεία/g2052) did things they wanted to do, but did not help other people (see: 2 Corinthians 12:20; Galatians 5:20; Philippians 1:17; 2:3). How was salvation “to the Jew first, and also to the Greek”?

How is there “no partiality with God”?

There is no partiality with God. That is God treats all people fairly. He does not favor one person more than another. In ancient Israel, people did not think the Gentiles could be at peace with God. They did not think God would favor them. Paul taught that this was not true.

How did someone sin “without the law”?

When Paul wrote about sin without the Law, he was speaking about the Gentiles, who did not try to obey the Law of Moses. God judged the Jews according to if they obey the Law of Moses. However, God judged the Gentiles in a different way.

What did it mean to be “justified”?

Who are the gentiles who “do by nature the things of the law”?

Certain Gentiles do things of the law by nature. They obeyed the things taught in the Law of Moses even though they did not know the Law of Moses. Scholars think Paul spoke about different things.

2:17-29

Who named himself a Jew?

Paul wrote about someone who named himself a Jew. This was a person who said they were a Jew. Paul was writing as if he was arguing with a Jewish person who thought they were at peace with God because they did good things or because they were a good person.

How did someone “rest upon the law”?

Paul wrote about someone resting upon the Law. Paul was writing about someone who depended on the obeying the Law of Moses so they could be at peace with God.

Who was a “guide to the blind” and a “light to those who are in darkness”?

In the Bible, blindness and darkness were metaphors for people who did not know God. Paul wrote about people who thought they could help other people know about God and be at peace with God. They could not do this because they did not know God.

What was a “teacher of little children”?

Paul wrote about a teacher of little children. This was a metaphor. Little children were children who were very young (see: Matthew 21:16; Ephesians 4:14).Paul was speaking about people who did not understand the things about God or how to live in a way that honors God. The Roman Christians thought they could teach these people. However, they could not teach these people unless they came to believe in Jesus first.

Why did Paul ask, “do you not teach yourself”?

Paul wrote to Jews who thought they were better than the Gentiles. Because of this, they thought they should teach the Gentiles. However, these Jews needed to be taught the right things about God.

How did someone rob temples?

Paul wrote about someone robbing temples. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about Jews who did not pay the money they owed to the temple in Jerusalem (see: Malachi 3:8). Other scholars think they stole money from temples to false god. still others believe that it meant taking gold and silver derived from idol worship into their homes (see: Deuteronomy 7:25-26).

Why did Paul say, “the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you”?

Paul said that the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles. He wanted people to know that the things the Jews did harmed the Gentiles. They caused the Gentiles to think the wrong things and say the wrong things about God. The Jews caused the Gentiles to sin.

How did “circumcision becomes uncircumcision”?

The “circumcision” were Jews and the “uncircumcision” were Gentiles (see: Ephesians 2:11). Paul wanted the Jews to know that they were not better than the Gentiles because they did not obey God. The Jews thought the Gentiles did not obey God.

What was circumcision which is “merely outward in the flesh”?

Paul wrote about a circumcision that was merely outward. He wanted people to know that if someone cut off the end of their penis but did not obey God, then they were not circumcised to obey God. They only cut off the end of their penis.

Who was a Jew inwardly?

Paul wrote about a person who was at peace with God. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that anyone who was at peace with God was a Jew in some way. Gentiles could be Jews in some way. Other scholars think the Gentiles could not be Jews, even if they obeyed God.

What was circumcision “of the heart, in the spirit, not in the letter”?

Paul wrote about a circumcision of the heart. He was writing about God changing a person after they believe in Jesus. They want to live in a way that honors God. This is what God wanted. He did not want people to follow the Law of Moses unless they were doing it to honor God.

See: Heart (Metaphor); Spirit (Spiritual); Law of Moses; Circumcise (Circumcision)

What was “praise” from God?

Romans 3

3:1-8

What was the benefit of circumcision?

Paul wrote about the benefit of circumcision. Being circumcised did not help people to be at peace with God. However, people who were circumcised were Jews. These people were taught about God. Therefore, this helped them to know more about God and helped them to believe in Jesus.

What was the “revelation from God”?

God revealed certain things to the Jews through prophets. He gave them the Law of Moses (see: Acts 7:38). He also told them other prophecies (see: 1 Peter 4:11). Paul wanted people to know that God gave them Bible to people.

How might Israel “abolish God faithfulness”?

Israel abolished God’s faithfulness by rejecting Jesus. That is, they were not faithful to God when God was faithful to them. Paul taught that even if they disobeyed the things God revealed to them, they were still true things.

What did the phrase “may it never be” mean?

Paul wrote, “may it never be.” He wanted to say, “absolutely not!” (see: 1 Corinthians 6:15; Galatians 2:17; 3:21; 6:14; also Luke 20:16). Paul wrote these words 10 times in Romans (see: Romans 3:6; 3:31; 6:2; 6:15; 7:7; 7:13; 9:14; 11:1; 11:11).

Why did Paul say the same thing as Psalm 51:4?

Paul wrote the same thing as Psalm 51:4. He wanted people to know that God revealed himself to people in the Bible. He also wanted people to know that God kept the promises he made to people even if people sin.

What did “the truth of God” mean?

What was a “human argument”?

Paul wrote about a human argument. People thought in a certain way that was wrong. This type of thinking did not honor God.

Why did Paul write, “multiplies his glory”?

Paul wrote about something multiplying God’s glory. That is, it makes God more glorious. Some people thought they should sin because it made people think God was more holy. They should not do this because it did not honor God.

What was “slandered as saying, and as some affirm that we say”?

Paul wrote, “slandered as saying, and as some affirm that we say.” He was writing about certain people lying about him. They said that Paul taught that people could sin and still be at peace with God.

How was someone’s condemnation just?

People who attacked Paul did something evil. He wanted them to know that God is just. They will know this when he judges them and condemns them.

3:9-20

Why did Paul write “are we excusing ourselves”?

Paul asked, “are we excusing ourselves?” Some scholars think Paul was asking if people are trying to defend or excuse themselves. Other scholars think Paul was asking if the Jews were better than the Gentiles in some way (see: 3:1-2). Why did Paul write many things that were also written in the Old Testament?

Why did Paul write many things that were also written in the Old Testament?

Paul wrote the same things that were written in the Old Testament. He wanted people to know that the gospel was teaching the same things about God that were written in the Old Testament.

See: Ecclesiastes 7:20; Psalm 5:9; 10:7; 14:1-3; 36:1; 53:1-3; 140:3; Isaiah 59:7

How did someone seek God?

How did Paul use the word “law” in this chapter?

How was every mouth shut?

A person with their mouth shut could not defend himself, and instead kept quiet. Paul wanted people to know that no one could defend their sins.

How was someone accountable to God?

People are accountable to God. That is, people should know that God will judge them.

What are “works of the Law?

3:21-31

How was God’s righteousness revealed?

God’s righteousness was revealed through Jesus. Jesus gave righteousness to those who believe in him.

How was God’s righteousness “witnessed by the law and the prophets”?

Paul said that the Law and prophets witnessed God’s righteousness. That is, the Old Testament told people about God’s righteousness.

How was there no distinction between different groups of people?

God made no “distinction”(διαστολή/g1293) between different groups of people. That is, God is just to everyone (see: Deuteronomy 32:4; Psalm 9:7-8; 98:9; Zephaniah 3:5; Revelation 19:2).

How did something “come short of the glory of God”?

Paul wrote that all have come short of the glory of God. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about Adam and Eve. These scholars think that Adam and Eve had a type of glory you could see before they sinned. After they sinned, they lost this glory. More scholars think Paul was speaking about how everyone sins. They are not perfect like God and do not always do what God wants them to do.

How was someone justified?

What was the “redemption” that Jesus accomplished?

What was “propitiation”?

What was “through faith in his blood”?

When Paul wrote about faith in Jesus blood, he was writing about believing that Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.

See: Romans 5:9; Ephesians 1:7; 2:13; Colossians 1:20; Hebrews 9:14; 1 John 1:7; Revelation 5:9

How was boasting excluded?

Paul wrote about boasting being excluded. Boasting was when someone said or believed that he was righteous without Jesus. This insulted God.

What was the “law of faith”?

Paul wrote about the law. Here, he was talking about general rules. He was not speaking about the Law of Moses. Paul wanted people to know that people are saved through faith, not because of the things they do.

Why did Paul say that “God is one”?

Paul said that God is one because this is something the Jews said in all of their prayers (see: Deuteronomy 6:4). Paul wanted people to know that there is only one God.

How did someone nullify the law?

Paul wrote about someone destroying the law in some way. People thought Paul dishonored God because he did not obey the Law of Moses. However, he lived in a way that honored God.

Romans 4

4:1-12

How was Abraham “our forefather according to the flesh”?

Paul wrote that Abraham was their “forefather according to the flesh.” Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that Abraham was the ancestor of every Jew. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. Paul wanted to say anyone who believed in God was a descendant of Abraham (see: Romans 4:11, 16).

See: Flesh; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Metaphor

How did Abraham find something?

Paul wrote that Abraham found something. That is, Abraham found God’s grace and mercy. This is a metaphor. God was gracious and merciful to Abraham.

What was a reason to boast?

Paul wrote about “boasting”(καύχημα/g2745). He was speaking about some who said they were righteous. This dishonored God because they were not righteous. Every person is a sinner. While Abraham did many good things, he could not be at peace with God by being righteous. Only God could give him righteousness and peace.

Why did Paul write the same thing as Genesis 15:6?

Abraham was written about in the Old Testament. Paul wanted people to know that the gospel agreed with the Old Testament. Abraham trusted God. Christians should also trust God.

See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Gospel; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

Why did Paul write the same thing as Psalm 31:1-2?

Paul wrote the same thing as David in Psalm 31:1-2. David was very happy God forgave him after his sin with Bathsheba. Paul was also very happy that God forgave him.

How was someone blessed?

How were sins covered and not counted?

[4:8] David often sinned. God forgave him even though David didn’t deserve it. In the Bible, sins were covered before Jesus died. This changed when Jesus died. God did not count people sins. That is, people were at peace with God even though they sinned because Jesus died.

How was a blessing pronounced?

What was the “seal of righteousness”?

Paul wrote that circumcision was a “seal of righteousness. That is, Abraham was circumcised because he believed in God and was at peace with God. He was not at peace with God because he was circumcised, but because he had faith in God. Advice to Translators: This might be translated as “circumcision was the physical proof that he was already righteous.”

See: Seal; Circumcise (Circumcision); Faith (Believe in); Righteous (Righteousness)

How was Abraham the father of all?

Paul wrote that Abraham was the father of all. He was not an ancestor of everyone who believes in Jesus. However, people who believe in Jesus do the same types of things Abraham did (see: Romans 4:1). They believe in God in the same way Abraham believed in God.

How did someone walk in the footsteps as someone else?

Someone who walked in the footsteps of someone else did the same types of things the other person did. This was a metaphor. People did the same types of things Abraham did.

4:13-25

What was an heir of the world?

God promised Abraham that he would be the “heir” (κληρονόμος/g2818) of the world. That is, he and his descendants would eventually become the owners of the whole world.

See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

How was faith made empty and a promise made void?

Paul wrote about faith being made empty and a promise made void. He meant that having faith in God would not have any value, and God’s promise would be broken. He was speaking about something as if it could happen, but it could not happen.

How was there no transgression when there was no law?

Paul wrote that there is no transgression when there was no law. A “transgression”(παράβασις/g3847) was a certain type of sin, where someone disobeyed a command of God. If there was no Law of Moses, people would still sin, but they would not be disobeying God’s commands because they did not know the Law of Moses.

How did the promise "rest on grace"?

Paul wrote that the promise rested on grace. That is God gives people what he promised through the grace that he gave to people, not through them obeying the Law of Moses.

How was Abraham the father of many nations?

Paul wrote that Abraham was the father of many nations. This is something God promised to Abraham (see: Genesis 17:4). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how all Christians inherit the promises God gave to Abraham. Other scholars think that Christians do not inherit these promises, but they do the same types of things Abraham did.

How was Abraham in the presence of God?

Paul wrote that Abraham was in the presence of God. He wanted to say that Abraham obeyed God and did the things God wanted him to do.

How did God call things that do not exist into existence?

God called things that do not exist into existence. That is, God made things from nothing. He did this just by speaking. He made everything in the universe by speaking.

How did Abraham believe in hope and against hope?

Abraham believed in him and against hope. He was confident that God would do everything he promised. He did this even when people did not think God could do the things he promised.

Why did Paul write “so will your descendants be”?

God promised Abraham that he would have more descendants than the number of stars someone can see in the sky. This is hyperbole.

How was Abraham’s body and Sarah’s womb dead?

Paul wrote that Abraham’s body and Sarah’s womb were dead. They were not dead. This was a metaphor. They were too old to have children. Abraham was 99 years old (see: Genesis 17:1). Sarah was very old and past the age when she could have children (Genesis 18:11).

How did someone hesitate in unbelief?

Paul wrote that someone hesitated in unbelief. That is, they did not think that God would fulfill his promises. That is, they did not trust God.

How was Jesus “delivered up for our trespasses”?

Jesus was delivered up for our trespasses. That is, Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.

How was Jesus “raised for our justification”?

Paul wrote that Jesus was raised for our justification. That is, Jesus was resurrected so that Christians can be at peace with God. Jesus needed to be resurrected (see: Romans 10:9-10; Romans 5:12-21; 1 Corinthians 15:45).

Romans 5

5:1-11

How was someone justified by faith?

What does"boast" mean?

In Romans 2-3, “boasting”(καυχάομαι/g2744) was when someone said or believed that he was righteous in himself and without needing God. This dishonored God. Here, Paul wrote about another type of boasting. This honored God because it was boasting about the things God did.

What is the hope of the glory of God?

Paul wrote that mankind fell short of God’s glory when Adam sinned (see: Romans 3:23). Christian know that they will be with God and have a glorious body in heaven.

How does perseverance produce character?

Paul wanted Christians to know that the difficult parts of their life helped Christians to live in a way that honors God and to do the same types of things Jesus did.

How does hope not make someone ashamed?

Christians are confident that God will do the things he promised to do. They will not be ashamed because God will do these things.

How was the love of God poured into someone’s hearts?

Paul wrote that the love of God was poured in people’s hearts. This is a metaphor. God greatly loved Christians The word “poured”(ἐκχέω/g1632) when used literally referred to freely pouring out a liquid. Here it was a metaphor, that God was generous in loving his people.

When were Christians weak?

Paul wrote about Christians being weak. This is a metaphor. They could not live in a way that honors God. They were not strong enough to be at peace with God. They needed God to help them.

Why did Paul use the words “much more” in verses 9, 10, 15, and 17?

Paul used the words “much more in verses 9, 10, 15, and 17. In ancient times, people often used these words when they wanted people to know if something happened, then something else would also happen (see: Romans 11:12; 11:24; 1 Corinthians 6:3; 2 Corinthians 3:7-11).

How were enemies reconciled?

Paul said that people were enemies of God before they believed in Jesus. When they believed in Jesus, God reconciled them to himself. That is, people have peace with God after they believe in Jesus.

5:12-21

How did sin enter the world through one man?

Before Adam sinned, no one had ever sinned. Because of this, the world was perfect. After Adam sinned, things began to die and people were not at peace with God.

How was there no accounting for sin?

Paul wrote that there was no “accounting”(ἐλλογέω/g1677) for sin. Paul wanted to say that before the Law of Moses, people did not know what was a sin because they did not have the Law of Moses.

How did death reign from Adam to Moses?

Paul wrote that death reigned from Adam to Moses. Sin ruled in the way a king reigned. This was a metaphor. People were controlled by their sins (see: Romans 5:14, 17, 21; 6:12).

How was Adam a pattern of Jesus?

Paul spoke about a pattern of him who was to come. He was speaking about Adam was like Jesus in some way. However, Jesus was greater than Adam. Paul wanted people to learn about Jesus by learning how Jesus was greater than Adam.

What was the “gift of righteousness”?

The “gift of righteousness” was something God gave to people who believe in Jesus. That is, God made them righteous so they could live in heaven with him.

How did sin reign in life?

Since Adam sinned, Paul wrote aht sin reigned over the people as if it were their king (see: 5:14). That is, people sinned because they wanted to sin. When Paul wrote about Christians reigning, he was writing about how Christians will rule over the world after they are resurrected (see: Romans 8:17).

How did the Law of Moses increase the trespass?

Paul wrote that the Law of Moses increased “trespasses”(παράπτωμα/g3900). That is, people broke the law more because of the Law of Moses. They did not sin more. They broke the law more because they had many laws to obey in the Law of Moses. Paul wanted people to know why God gave the Law of Moses to Israel. While people could not be at peace with God because they followed the Law of Moses, the Law of Moses helped them to know they were sinners (see: 4:15; 7:7-9). Then they would know that they needed Jesus to save them.

Why did Paul write, “as sin reigned in death, grace might reign in righteousness”?

Paul wrote that “as sin reigned in death, grace might reign in righteousness.” He wanted to say that people obeyed their sinful desires. That is, they sinned because they wanted to sin. However, because of God’s grace, people can now live in a way that honors God.

Romans 6

6:1-11

How did grace abound?

Paul wrote that grace abounded. That is, it grew or increased. He was speaking as if someone was saying that sinning caused God to be more gracious. This is not true.

Why did Paul write, “may it never be”?

Paul wrote, “may it never be.” He wrote this often. He wanted to say that something should never happen (see: Romans 3:4).

How did someone die to sin?

God said that Christians were dead in some way. Christians cannot be punished for their sins and they did not have to sin.

How was someone baptized into Christ Jesus and into his death?

People who were “baptized”(βαπτίζω/g0907) by water were united with Christ. When they are baptized into his death, they are also joined with Jesus’ death in some way.

How was someone buried with Jesus?

Paul wrote that a Christian is buried with Jesus. This is a metaphor. He wanted people to know that they did not need to live in the same way the used to live before believing in Jesus.

What was the newness of life?

How was someone united with Jesus?

Paul wrote about being united with Jesus. Here, he was speaking about people were identified with Jesus. That is, people would know they believe in Jesus and followed him

What was the old man?

What was the body of sin?

Paul wrote about the body of sin. He was writing about someone being controlled by their sin. That is, they sinned because they wanted to sin.

How was something destroyed?

Paul wrote about something being “destroyed”(καταργέω/g2673). It lost its power (see: Romans 3:3; Galatians 3:17). Α person was no longer controlled by their desire to sin.

How was someone enslaved to sin?

How was someone declared to be righteous?

How did someone live together with Jesus?

Paul wrote that Christians will live together with Jesus. Some scholars think Paul was writing about Christians being resurrected to be with Jesus (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:17). Other scholars think Christians already live together with Jesus. This is a metaphor. They are now joined together with Jesus and have the Holy Spirit living in them (see: Galatians 2:20).

Why did Paul write “consider yourselves”?

Paul wrote “consider yourselves.” He wanted Christians to think and to know that they did not need to sin.

6:12-23

What were members?

What was a tool?

A tool was something that was used to help someone do something. Paul did not want sin to use Christians.This is a metaphor. If Christians allowed sin to use them, then sin could use a person to do evil things.

How could people present themselves as slaves?

Someone who presents themselves as a slave to sin voluntarily submit himself to being controlled by someone or something.

How did someone obey from the heart?

What was a pattern of teaching?

Paul wrote about a pattern of teaching. He was writing about certain things Christians taught. The Roman Christians knew these things.

How was someone made free from sin?

Paul continued the metaphor of slavery. The term “made free”(ἐλευθερόω/g1659) was the normal term for freeing a slave from his master. Now Christians were freed from their old master, sin, and have become slaves of God. They do not need to sin and can now live in a way that honors God.

What is sanctification?

How was someone free from righteousness?

Paul wrote that people were free from righteousness. Non-Christians are free from righteousness. That is, non-Christians do not live in a way that honors God. They cannot do things that honor God.

What was the fruit people had before they believe in Jesus?

In the Bible, people often spoke about doing good things as if they were fruit. Here, Paul was writing about evil things people did as if they were fruit.

What were the wages of sin?

Wages were the money people earned because they worked (see: Luke 3:14). Paul wrote about people earning something because they sinned. That is, a person deserves to be punished because they sinned.

What was the gift of eternal life?

Paul wrote about eternal life. This was something that God gave to people who believe in Jesus.

Romans 7

7:1-6

What law did Paul write about here?

When Paul wrote about the law, he often wrote about the Law of Moses. Here, he wrote about the laws made by people or the government.

Why was bound by the law and released by the law?

Paul wrote about the law binding people. That is, people needed to obey these laws. Paul also wrote about people being released from the law. That is, they did not need to obey the laws.

How was someone made dead to the law?

Paul wrote that someone was made dead to the law. That is, people did not need to obey the Law of Moses.

Why did Paul write about the body of Christ?

Paul wrote about Jesus’ body. This is a metaphor. He was speaking about Jesus’ body dying. Because Jesus died, people did not need to obey the Law of Moses.

How did someone “live with another” and become “joined to another”?

Paul wrote about someone living with another man or becoming joined to another man. Paul wanted to say that this woman was having sex with this man. Paul did not say if these two people were married.

How did someone produce fruit for God or for death?

“Fruit” was a metaphor for how a person lived. Paul wrote about people living in a way that honors God of living in an evil way that dishonors God (see: Romans 6:21).

How did someone serve in newness of the Spirit?

Paul wrote about someone serving in the newness of the Spirit. They served God because God gave the new life which the Holy Spirit gave to them.

What was the oldness of the letter?

Paul wrote about the oldness of the letter. This is a metaphor. He was speaking about the way someone used to live. He was enslaved to sinning.

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature; Law of Moses; Metaphor; Old and New Self

7:7-13

Who was Paul talking about in this passage?

Some scholars think Paul was thinking about himself in this passage. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about all people. Other scholars think he was speaking about Adam.

What did Paul ask if the Law is sin?

People accused Paul of speaking against the Law of Moses. However, Paul did not do this. He wanted people to know that the Law of Moses is not evil. He also wanted them to know that they should not try to follow the Law of Moses anymore. However, the Law of Moses helped people to know that they sinned and needed God to save them.

Why did Paul write, “may it never be”?

How did sin regain life?

While the law of Moses was not sinful, people disobeyed the Law of Moses. Because of this, people sinned. They sinned more than they would have if they did not have the law.

Why did Paul write, “I died”?

Paul wrote, “I died” because he sinned and deserved to be punished and die because he sinned. He was also separated from God.

How was someone sinful beyond measure?

Paul wrote about someone being sinful beyond measure. Because of the Law of Moses, people sinned much more.

7:14-25

Who was the miserable man Paul spoke about in this passage?

Some scholars think Paul was writing about himself before he became a Christian. Other scholars scholars think he was writing about a Jewish man who was not a Christian. This was not a certain people. Other scholars think Paul was writing about himself just after he became a Chrsitian. Other scholars think Paul was writing about Adam, who was a leader of all people or all Israelites.

How was the Law spiritual?

When Paul wrote about something spiritual, he was speaking about something the Holy Spirit did (see: 1 Corinthians 2:15; 10:4; 12:1; 14:1). Paul wanted people to know that the Law of Moses came from God through the Spirit. Because of this, it was good.

Why did Paul write, “I am of the flesh”?

Paul wrote about the flesh. He was not speaking about his body. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about being separated from God and unable to do good things.

How was Paul sold under slavery to sin?

Paul wrote about being sold under slavery to sin. In ancient times, slaves were sold in a market. Here, Paul used a metaphor. Paul was controlled by his desire to sin.

What is the inner person?

What was the body of death?

Paul spoke about the body of death. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about his body dying. He would die because of sin. Other scholars think this is a metaphor. Paul was speaking about having to die because of sin.

Romans 8

8:1-17

How was there no condemnation?

Paul wrote that there was no condemnation. Paul wanted people to know that God would never condemn people who believe in Jesus.

What are the law of the spirit of life and the law of sin and death?

The first law of the spirit of life was the Holy Spirit’s power to free people from sin (see: Romans 7:5, 7-11). Scholars disagree about what Paul was writing about when he wrote about the law of sin and death. Some scholars think he was writing about the Law of Moses. Other scholars think that non-Christians trying to obey the Law of Moses made the sin further and deserve to be punished for disobeying God.

See: Holy Spirit; Serve (Servant, Slave); Law of Moses; Sin; Sinful Nature; Die (Death); Punish (Punishment)

How was the law weak through the flesh?

Paul wrote that the law was weak through the flesh. He was speaking about the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses could not make people righteous because they did not obey it. People have the ability to obey the Law of Moses, but they cannot because of sin. They did the things they wanted to do and did not do things that honor God.

How was the sin in the likeness of sinful flesh?

Jesus came to earth as a human. He had a body just like every other person and looked like every other person. However, he did not sin.

Why did Paul write about an offering for sin and condemning sin in the flesh?

Paul wrote about an offering for sin and condemning sin in the flesh. Like the animals that were offered on the altar in the temple, Jesus was an offering for human sins. God punished the sins of human beings in the “flesh” or body of Jesus as he hung on the cross.

See: Offer (Offering); Sin; Flesh; Condemn (Condemnation); Sinful Nature; Atone (Atonement); Punish (Punishment); Cross

How did someone walk or live in the flesh or in the spirit?

Someone walked or lived in the flesh when they did things that were evil and did not honor God (See: Psalm 1:1; 119:1; Proverbs 4:14-15; Galatians 5:16; Ephesians 5:8). Someone who walked or lived in the spirit obeyed the Holy Spirit. They lived in a way that honored God.

How did someone set their minds on something?

Paul wrote about people setting their minds on something. Paul was speaking about people who focused on sinning or doing the will of God.

How was the body dead to sin but the spirit alive?

Paul wrote that “the body is dead with respect to sin.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how a non-Christian’s body was dead. This is a metaphor. It was useless and could not serve God. Other scholars think Paul wanted to say the non-Christian would die soon. This was not a metaphor. Paul wrote that “the spirit is alive.” Some scholars think the spirit of the Christian was alive. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit gave Christians life. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit would make people alive when they are resurrected.

See: Sin; Metaphor; Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Resurrect (Resurrection)

Why did Paul write, “give life also to your mortal bodies”?

When Paul wrote about a mortal body, he was saying that a person would die. When Paul spoke about life, he was writing about how the Holy Spirit would raise believers from the dead in the future and give them eternal life.

How could people be debtors to the flesh?

A debtor was a person was needed to repay someone money or to do something for someone else. Paul alluded again to the metaphor of a slave, who had to obey whatever his master wanted.

How did someone put to death the body’s actions?

Paul wrote about putting to death the body’s actions. Paul wanted Christians to stop sinning. They must stop doing the wrong things they used to do.

What were the spirits of slavery and adoption?

Paul used the word “spirit” in two ways in verse 15. When Paul wrote about the “spirit of adoption,” he was speaking about the Holy Spirit came to live in the Christian. God adopted all Christians and made them his children. Paul wrote that the spirit of slavery. Non-christians were slaves to their sin. That is, they were controlled by their desire to sin.

See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit; Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature; Adopt (Adoption); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Family of God; Sin

Why did Paul write. “Abba, Father”?

“Abba”(ἀββα/g0005) was an Aramaic word used by Christians. It means father.

How did the Spirit bear witness with the Christian’s spirit?

Paul wrote that the Spirit bore witness with the Christian’s spirit. The Holy Spirit helped Christians to know that they are at peace with God.

How were Christians heirs?

See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir) How will Christians be glorified with Jesus? Paul wrote that Christians will be glorified with Jesus. He was thinking about when Christians will be resurrected.

8:18-30

What was the “eager expectation of the creation”?

Paul wrote about the eager expectation of the creation. Paul was speaking about everything in the world, but not people. He was speaking about these things as if there were a person. He wanted people to know that God would make the whole world perfect in the future.

How was subjected to futility and decay?

Paul said that the world was subject to futility and decay. He was thinking about Genesis 3:17-19. Because Adam sinned, the world was not perfect. Everything dies or is destroyed. This is because Adam sinned. After this, the world did not the purpose God originally created it for.

How did someone groan in the pain of childbirth?

When a woman has a baby, it is very painful. Paul wrote about this as a metaphor. He was talking about suffering, but this suffering would end and something new would come.

What were the firstfruits of the Spirit?

Paul wrote about the firstfruits of the spirit. He was speaking about the Holy Spirit beginning to live in Christians was the first of God’s blessings to come to Christians. Christians would also have more blessings.

When did Christians groan?

Paul wrote that Christians groan. Christians suffer while they wait for their future resurrection.

What was adoption, the redemption of our body?

Paul wrote about adoption, the redemption of our body. Christians are adopted by God and children of God. This will completely happen when they are resurrected. When Paul wrote about the redemption of the body, he was speaking about the body after it is resurrected.

How did the Holy Spirit intercede for Christians with inexpressible groans?

The Holy Spirit intercedes for Christians. He prays for Christians. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the Holy Spirit giving Christians the gift of speaking in tongues. He helps Christians to pray for the right things (see: 1 Corinthians 14:2). Others scholars think the Holy Spirit prayed for people but he does not need to speak.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy SpiritGifts of the Holy Spirit;Speaking in Tongues

How did the person who searches the hearts know the mind of spirit?

Paul wrote that the person who searches the hearts, knows the mind of the spirit. He was speaking about God knows what the Holy Spirit says was saying in prayer, even if the Christian does not. These prayers were always perfect and in agreement with God’s will for people. Thus it was certain that God would respond to those prayers.

How was someone called according to God’s purpose?

What was foreknown?

God foreknows things. He knows that they are going to happen before they happen. Some scholars think God knows things about Christians (see: Acts 26:5; 2 Peter 3:17). Other scholars think God chose who would believe in Jesus (see: Jeremiah 1:5; Romans 11:2; 1 Peter 1:2; also 1 Peter 1:20).

How was someone predestined?

How was someone conformed to the image of his son?

Paul wrote about people being conformed to the image of his son. Christians will be resurrected and will be changed to be like Jesus. Perhaps Paul was thinking about how Christians gradually become more like Jesus. That is, Christians begin to do more of the types of things that Jesus did.

Who was the firstborn?

How was someone justified?

How are people glorified?

Paul wanted people to know that God returned peoplepeople to the glory that Adam lost in Eden (see: Genesis 3; Romans 3:23). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the future resurrection of Christians (see: Romans 5:2; 8:17, 18, 21; 2 Corinthians 4:17). Other scholars think Paul was speaking about Christians doing the types of things Jesus did after they believe in Jesus.

8:31-39

Why did Paul write, “God is for us”?

Paul wrote that God is for us. He wanted people to know that God blessed and favored people in many ways. Christians are not enemies of God.

How did Jesus not spare his own son?

Paul wrote that God did not spare his own son. That is, he did not stop Jesus from dying. Perhaps Paul was also thinking about Abraham being willing to sacrifice his son Isaac (see: Genesis 22:1-14).

Who were God’s chosen people?

What was nakedness?

Paul wrote about nakedness. He was speaking about someone who did not have enough clothes on. They did not have enough clothes to protect them against the cold.

How were Christians like sheep for the slaughter?

Paul wrote the same thing as Psalm 44:22. This psalm was about how God abandoned Israel to being slaughtered like animals. Other verses in the Old Testament use the same metaphor (see: Jeremiah 11:19; 12:3; 51:40; Zechariah 11:4-5). Paul was not speaking about an animal sacrifice on an altar. He was speaking about animals that were butchered for their meat. Paul was speaking about Christians being persecuted as if they were animals.

What were things present and things to come?

Paul wrote about things present and things to come. Paul wanted Christians to know that nothing could separate Christians from God. In ancient Israel, people thought that all things could be divided into this age and the age to come (see: Matthew 12:32).

What were powers?

Romans 9

9:1-5

Why did Paul speak in solemn oaths?

In ancient Israel, when people wanted to insist that they were telling the truth, they sometimes invited God or Jesus to be a witness of what they said. Paul often did this. Here he used a solemn oath in Jesus and the Holy Spirit and implied. He believed God would punish him if he lied. He also appealed to his own conscience.

See: Romans 1:9; 9:1; 2 Corinthians 1:23; 11:31; Galatians 1:20; 1 Thessalonians 2:5, 10

See: Swear (Oath); Witness (Martyr); Holy Spirit; Punish (Punishment); Conscience

How was someone “cursed and set apart from Christ”?

Paul wrote about being “cursed and set apart Christ.” This could not happen to Paul. God would not condemn Paul to save Israel. Someone who is cursed is condemned by God and sent to be punished in hell forever (see: 1 Corinthians 16:22; Galatians 1:8-9; also 1 Corinthians 12:3).They were separated from Jesus forever (see: Romans 8:35).

Who were Paul’s kinsmen according to the flesh?

How did Israel have adoption?

Paul wrote that God adopted Israel. They were God’s people and that he was their Father.

How did Israel have glory?

Israel had glory from God. Paul was speaking about how God could often be seen in Israel. He was in a pillar of fire and a cloud (see: Exodus 14:24), on Mount Sinai (see: Exodus 24:16), in an assembly (see: Numbers 16:19; 20:6), in the tabernacle (see: Exodus 40:34), in the temple (see: 1 Kings 8:10-11). In all these cases, the glory of God was a blessing only for Israel.

How did Israel have the “ministry in the temple”?

Paul wrote about the “ministry”(λατρεία/g2999), “worship”, or “service” to God (see: John 16:2; Hebrews 9:1). Some scholars think that this was Israel’s worship of God. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about the sacrifice Israel made according to the Law of Moses.

Who were the Israelite’s patriarchs?

Paul wrote about the patriarchs or fathers of Israel. Some scholars think he was speaking about Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about all the ancestors of the Israelites (see: Acts 2:29; 7:9).

How did Jesus come with respect to the flesh?

Paul wrote about Jesus coming with respect to the flesh. He came to the earth as a person. He was an Israelite.

9:6-18

How was it that “it is not as though the Word of God has failed”?

People could say that the word of God failed in some way. That is, God lied. Paul disagreed with this. The things God said would happen did happen.

Who were the children of the flesh?

Paul wrote about the children of the flesh. He was speaking about Abraham’s descendants.

Who were the children of promise?

Paul wrote about the children of promise. He was writing about the children who were born as a result of the promise God gave Abraham. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about Christians who were also Jews. Others scholars think that it referred to all Christians.

What was “the purpose of God according to choice”?

Paul wrote about the “purpose of God according to choice.” He was saying that God’s plan that he made earlier would continue to be carried out, because it was based on the choice that God himself made.

How did God live Jacob and hate Esau?

Paul wrote that God loved Jacob, but God hated Esau. This was the same thing written in Malachi 1:3, God loved the nation of Israel and he hated the nation of Edom. Some scholars think God hates the people of Edom. Other scholars think Paul was just contrasting how God felt about these two nations (see: Genesis 29:30-33; Deuteronomy 21:15).

Why did Paul use questions in this passage?

Paul used questions and answers as a way to help people. People often taught in this way. The teacher said what someone would say if they disagreed with the teacher. This person would ask questions of the teacher. The teacher then answered these questions. Here, Paul asked questions that a Jewish person would ask him if the Jewish person rejected the gospel.

Is there unrighteousness with God?

God is perfectly righteous. There is no unrighteousness in him. Paul asked this question so that he could reject it.

Why did Paul write, “may it never be”?

How was Pharaoh raised up?

Paul wrote the same things as Exodus 9:16. God raised up Pharaoh. God gave Pharaoh permission to rule. He served God even though he did not want to serve God.

9:19-33

Why did Paul ask, “why does he still find fault”?

Why did Paul write about someone who makes pots?

Paul wrote the same thing as Isaiah 45:9. Paul spoke about someone who makes pots. This is a metaphor. He wanted people to know that people have no right to tell God how to treat them.

What were containers for honorable and dishonorable uses?

Paul wrote about containers made of clay (see: Luke 8:16; John 4:28). One type was only used for specific reasons. The other type could be used for any reason. This was a metaphor. Paul wanted people to know that God had the right to use people as he desired.

Why did Paul wrote about containers of wrath prepared for destruction and containers of mercy?

God’s wrath was going to destroy container of wrath. Sometimes the metaphor of smashing a clay jar was a symbol of God’s judgement in the last days (see: Psalm 2:9; Isaiah 30:14; Jeremiah 19:11; Revelation 2:27). God was already ready to show mercy to people.

How were the riches of God’s glory made known?

The riches of God’s glory were made known. That is, God decided to show his glory to people.

Why did Paul say the same thing Hosea wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Hosea wrote in Hosea 1:10 and 2:23. Hosea wrote about God restoring the northern kingdom of Israel. This kingdom rejected God. Paul wanted people to know that God’s plans would now include Gentiles.

Why did Paul write the same thing Isaiah wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote. Paul defended the gospel and wanted people to know that it was prophesied that only a few Israelites believed in Christ (see: Isaiah 1:9; 10:22-23).

Why did Paul write about the sands of the sea and the remnant?

God promised Abraham that his descendants would be like the sand of the sea (see: Genesis 22:17; 32:12). This is hyperbole. Abraham would have more descendants than he could count. However, Isaiah wrote that only “remnant” of his descendants would receive salvation. That is, only a few of his descendants would live forever with God in heaven.

See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Hyperbole; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven

How did God execute his word?

Paul wrote that God executed the word of God. That is, God would do what he said and finish the things he wanted to do on the earth.

Why did Paul write about Sodom and Gomorrah?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 1:9). He warned the Israelites that they would be like the people of Sodom and Gomorrah if they rejected Jesus. They would be greatly punished (see: Genesis 18-19).

See: Deuteronomy 29:23; Isaiah 13:19; Jeremiah 49:18; 50:39-40; Amos 4:11; 2 Peter 2:6; Jude 7

How did someone pursue a law of righteousness?

The Jews tried to be at peace with God by doing good things. Some scholars think this is what Paul was writing about when he wrote about the “law of righteousness.” Other scholars think Paul was speaking about people trying to be at peace with God by obeying the Law of Moses (see: Romans 7:7, 12, 14). No one perfectly obeyed this law except Jesus.

Why did Paul write the same thing Isaiah wrote?

Isaiah wrote the same thing Isaih wrote (see: Isaiah 8:14; 28:16). He wrote about stumbling. This was a metaphor. People who believe in Jesus will live together with him in heaven. Those who reject Jesus will be punished foreverin hell.

Romans 10

10:1-15

How did someone have zeal for God?

A person who had zeal really wanted to do something. This could be something good or something evil. Paul wrote that the Jews really wanted to do this that honor God.

See: Matthew 5:20; Acts 22:3; 2 Corinthians 7:7; Galatians 1:14; Philippians 3:6

What was “not according to knowledge?

Paul wrote that the Jews did not serve God according to knowledge. He wanted to write that the Jews did not know how to honor God or be a peace with him. This was because they rejected Jesus and the gospel.

What was righteousness that comes from God?

Paul wrote about a righteousness that comes from God. This is righteousness that God gives to Chrsitians. He gives this to Christians as a gift. They need it to be at peace with God. This does not mean that Christians are perfect or do not sin.

How did Israel try to establish their own righteousness?

The Jews wanted to be at peace with God by obeying the law of Moses. They mistakenly thought they could do enough good things to be righteous.

How was Jesus the fulfillment of the Law?

Paul wrote that Jesus was the fulfillment of the Law of Moses. Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote this. Some scholars think that God wanted the Law of Moses to lead people to believe in Jesus. Other scholars think he wanted to say that the Law of Moses ended when Jesus was resurrected. Other scholars think Jesus perfectly obeyed the Law of Moses.

Why did Paul write the same thing Moses wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote in Deuteronomy 30:11-14. Moses wanted the Jews to know that they knew what God wanted them to do because God gave them the Law of Moses. He wanted people to know the Law of Moses so they could know about God. Paul wanted people to what Jesus said and did so they can know about God.

What was the abyss?

What was the word of faith?

When Moses wrote about the word in Deuteronomy 30:14. The word Paul wrote about was the gospel message. People needed to believe in the gospel.

How did someone confess Jesus as lord?

[10:9] Someone confessed Jesus as Lord when acknowledged that Jesus rules everything.

How are Christians not going to be put to shame?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote in Isaiah 28:16. He wanted people to know that he said the same types of things that Isaiah wrote about. The gospel does not contradict the Old Testament. to show that the Scriptures supported his gospel message. He also wanted Christians to know that God would do everything he promised.

How is Jesus rich to all?

Paul wrote that Jesus is rich to all. Jesus had more than enough blessings to give to everyone. Jesus could bless any and all Christians.

See: Psalm 86:5; 2 Corinthians 8:9; Ephesians 3:8; Philippians 4:19; Colossians 1:27; 2:2-3

Why did Paul write the same thing Joel wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Joel wrote in Joel 2:32. The Jews did not think the Gentiles could be at peace with God. Paul wanted people to know that Joel taught that anyone could be at peace with God. Therefore, Gentiles could believe in the gospel and be at peace with Jesus.

See: Mark 1:3; John 12:41; 1 Corinthians 1:31; 10:4; 2 Corinthians 10:17; Acts 2:21

Why did Paul write, how beautiful are the feet”?

In ancient times, people walked to the place where they delivered their message. In ancient Israel, people also thought feet were very dirty. Paul wrote that the people who told others about the gospel had beautiful feet. He wanted people to know that God sent these people. The gospel they taught was beautiful. This is a metaphor.

10:16-21

How did someone obey the good news?

When someone obeyed the good news, they believed the gospel. God commanded people to believe the gospel.

How did someone “believe our report”?

A “report”(ἀκοή/g0189) was a spoken message (see: Matthew 14:1). The report Paul wrote about was the gospel. Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah write in Isaiah 53:1. He wanted people to know that Isaiah prophesied that many of the Jews would not believe the message about Jesus (see: John 12:38).

What was the word of Christ?

Some scholars think the word of Christ was the gospel. Other scholars think the word of Christ is the Bible.

Why did Paul write the same thing that was written in Psalm 19:4?

Paul wrote the same thing that was written in Psalm 19:4. This psalm was about how the things God created helped people to know about God. They knew enough to believe in Jesus.

Why did Paul write the same thing Moses wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote in Deuteronomy 32:21. Moses wrote about the Gentiles. He said they were a nation and not a nation. This is because the Gentiles did not belong to God like the Israelites did. Paul wanted people to know that Moses prophesied that the Gentiles would believe God’s message about Jesus. The Jews in Paul’s day became angry and jealous because Paul taught that many Gentiles now belonged to God because they believe in Jesus.

How did Paul understand the things Isaiah taught?

Paul wrote about certain things Isaiah taught (see: Isaiah 65:1-2). Isaiah wrote about Israel. Paul taught that the first part of this verse was about the Gentiles when Paul lived. He taught the second part of the verse was about the Jews who rejected Jesus.

Romans 11

11:1-10

Did God reject Israel?

When Paul wrote this, most of the Jews rejected Jesus. Therefore they were not at peace with God (see: Romans 10:1-4, 16-21). However, God saved some of the Jews, including Paul. Therefore, God did not reject the people of Israel. God still had a plan for Israel.

Why did Paul write, “may it never be”?

How did God foreknow Israel?

Why did Paul write, “do you know”?

Paul wrote, “do you know.” He wanted to remind people of something they already knew.

How did Elijah plead against Israel?

Paul wrote the same thing that was written in 1 Kings 19:10, 14. In that passage, Elijah appealed to God to do something about Israel’s sin. Elijah felt like he was the only person in Israel who worshiped God. Paul talked about what happened to Elijah to show that God was doing the same thing in Paul’s day. There were not many Jews who believed in Jesus.

Why did Paul write about breaking down God’s altars?

An altar was a stone platform on which people offered sacrificed animals. Israel was supposed to destroy altars to false gods (see: Exodus 34:13; Deuteronomy 7:5; Judges 2:2). However, Elijah wanted people to know that the Israelites destroyed the altars that served God.

How did God reserve 7000 people for himself?

In Elijah’s day, God did not allow the entire nation of Israel to reject God. There were 7000 people who did not reject God. He kept 7000 people who were dedicated to serve him.

How did someone bend their knee to Baal?

Paul wrote about people bending their knee to Baal. People knelt before a statue of Baal to worship Baal. They worshipped Baal.

How were the rest of the people hardened?

Paul wrote that the rest of the people were hardened. People could make themselves “hard” or stubborn. The term was sometimes also used when God made people to be more stubborn in their sin. This is a metaphor. They rejected God and it made it more difficult for them to believe in God. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about Jews who rejected Jesus. Other scholars think that Paul wrote about anyone who rejected Jesus.

Why did Paul use metaphors in verses 8-10?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote and David wrote (see: Isaiah 29:10; Psalm 69:22-23). When Paul wrote about the “spirit of dullness,” he was using a metaphor. He wanted people to know that non-Christians could not think clearly about God. When he spoke about people being blind and deaf, he wanted to say that they were not able to believe the gospel. When Paul wrote about a net and a trap, this was also a metaphor. People ate at a table and used nets to catch animals. Their enemies would defeat them.

See: Isaiah 6:9-10; John 12:39-40; Acts 28:25-27; 2 Corinthians 3:14; 4:4; 2 Thessalonians 2:10-12

11:11-24

How did someone stumble so as to fall?

Paul wrote about someone stumbling and falling. This is a metaphor. He wanted to write that Israel did not reject God forever.

Why did Paul write about God rejecting and accepting Israel?

Why did Paul write, “how much greater”?

Paul wrote, “how much greater.” People often said this in ancient times. He wanted to say that if something is true, then something else must happen or something else must also be true.

How did Paul provoke the Jews to jealousy?

Paul wrote about provoking people of his own flesh to jealousy. He was speaking about the Jews (see: Romans 8:3; 9:3, 5, 8). He believed that if Gentiles believe in Jesus, then Israel would also believe in Jesus too (see: Deuteronomy 32:21).

Why did Paul write, “their acceptance be but life from the dead”?

Paul wrote that “their acceptance be but life from the dead.” He was speaking about a time when Israel would no longer reject God. Some scholars think when Paul wrote “life from the dead,” he was writing about the final resurrection. At this time, Israel would be saved around the time of Jesus’ return to the earth. Others scholars think Paul was think Paul was writing about when God saved Israel. When this happens, many people around the world will believe in Jesus.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus' Return to Earth

What is firstfruit?

Why did Paul write about branches?

Paul wrote about branches. This is a long metaphor. When Paul wrote about the branches that were cut off, he was writing about the Jews who did not believe in Jesus. The branches that were added were the Gentiles who believed in Jesus. Some scholars think Paul used the word “root” to talk about Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Others think Paul was talking about the remnant of Israel. Others think Paul was talking about the Messiah.

See: Jeremiah 11:16; also Zechariah 4:11-14Psalm 52:8; Matthew 8:11-12; 21:43; John 10:16; 15:1-8

How were the branches broken off?

Paul wrote about branches that were broken off. This was part of the metaphor of the olive tree. When God “broke off” branches, he rejected people who previously favored.

How did someone think too highly of himself?

Paul wrote about someone thinking too highly of himself. A proud person thought he was better than other people. He did not want the Gentile Christians to be proud or arrogant.

Why did Paul write that the wild branches were contrary to nature?

Paul wrote that the wild branches were contrary to nature. This was part of Pauls’ metaphor about the olive tree. A farmer who might take a branch from a wild tree and cut it so he could make it part of another tree on his farm. This did not happen naturally. Someone had to do this to make it happen. This is what God did with the Gentiles.

Why did Paul wrote, “how much more”?

What was a mystery?

What was the mystery Paul wrote about in verse 25? Paul wrote about a mystery in verse 25. This mystery had to do with Israel’s hardness. That is, Israel rejected Jesus and this made it harder to believe in Jesus. Paul knew this because God revealed it to him. Paul knew that Israel would not reject God forever. After God saved a certain number of Gentiles, then God would help Israel to stop rejecting Jesus. All Israel would believe in Jesus.

How would the full numbers of the Gentiles come in?

many Gentiles would be saved. Other scholars think was writing about God completely blessing the Gentiles.

Who is Israel in verse 26?

Why did Paul use the word “saved” in verse 26?

Why did Paul write the same thing Isaiah and Jeremiah wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah and Jeremiah wrote (see: Isaiah 59:20-21, 27:9, Jeremiah 31:33-340. He wanted people to know that the Bible proved that God would one day save Israel. In the Old Testament, God often saved Israel. Here, Paul wrote about Jesus.

What covenant did Paul write about in verse 27?

Paul wrote about a covenant in verse 27. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the new covenant (see: Jeremiah 31:33-34). Other scholars think that Paul was writing about the covenant God made with Abraham (see: Romans 11:28).

See: Jeremiah 31:31–34; 50:20; Ezekiel 36:25-29; 2 Corinthians 3:1-11; Hebrews 7:22; 8:6-12; 10:16; 12:24; 13:20

How were the Israelites enemies for your sake?

Paul wrote that the Israelites were enemies for your sake. The Israelites who reject God were enemies of God. Because of this, they were also enemies of Christians. However, God wanted the Gentiles to be reconciled to himself.

How did God shut up all into disobedience?

Paul wrote that every person is a sinner (see: Romans 3:19). Paul wanted people to know that if Jews or Gentiles were saved, they were saved from being an enemy of God. They would stop fighting against God.

Why did Paul write the same thing Isaiah wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 40:13). He wanted people to know that God was perfectly wise and knows everything. People could not understand God because they are people and not God. No person knows what God is thinking. No person can say that God owes them something.

Why did Paul write, “from him and through him and to him are all things”?

He wanted people to know that God created everything. God also keeps everything alive. If God wanted nothing to exist in the world, then everything would stop existing. Every was also created to honor God.

Romans 12

12:1-2

What was a living sacrifice?

In ancient Israel, people killed animals as sacrifices to God. When the priest offered these animals to God, the animals were already dead. When Paul wrote about a living sacrifice people were probably confused. However, he wanted Christians to know when they lived in a way that honored God, this was a type of sacrifice or offering to God.

What is a reasonable service?

Paul wrote about a reasonable service. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that it was right for them to serve God. This is because God was gracious and merciful to people. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to serve God completely.

How was someone conformed to this world?

Someone who was conformed to this world did evil things. They did the same types of things non-Christians did.

How were Christians to be transformed by the renewal of their mind?

God wanted Christians to think in a different way than they thought about before they were Christians. God changed Christians so that they could think in a new way.

What is the will of God?

12:3-8

How did people think highly of themselves?

Paul wrote about people thinking highly of themselves. People often think they are greater than they are and deserve to be honored more than they should be honored. This was wrong. It is pride.

See: Proverbs 26:12; Micah 6:8; 2 Corinthians 12:7; Galatians 6:3; Philippians 2:3-4; James 4:6, 10

How did someone think with sober judgment?

Paul wrote about someone thinking with sober judgment. He wanted people to think carefully and wisely about the things they did.

What is the measure and proportion of faith?

Paul wrote about the measure (see: Romans 12:3) and proportion of faith (see: Romans 12:6). Some scholars think Paul was writing about the amount of faith that God gave to a person. Other scholars think that Paul was writing about the spiritual gift of faith that God gave to certain people.

What were the body and its members?

Paul wrote about a person’s body. A body has many different parts or “members”(μέλος/g3196). Each body part did something specific. Paul used this as a metaphor. He wanted every Chrsitian to know that they each served God in a specific way.

How did people have different gifts?

Paul wrote that Christians have different gifts. He was writing about spiritual gifts.

What was the gift of prophecy?

12:9-21

How did someone hold on to something good?

Paul wrote about holding on to something good. This is a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to always try to do good things.

How did someone hesitate?

Someone hesitated when they thought too much about what they were going to do and did not do anything because of it. Perhaps they did this because they did not want to do anything or did not want to do something at a certain time. That is, they were lazy.

How did Paul want people to be eager?

Paul wrote, “concerning the spirit, be eager.” Some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to be eager or excited to do something. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to know that the Holy Spirit can help them be eager or excited to do something.

How did someone rejoice in hope?

Someone rejoiced in hope when they trusted God’s plan for them. They knew God would favor them. Therefore, they should rejoice.

How does someone share in the needs of people?

Paul wrote about people sharing in the needs of other people. Paul wanted Chrsitians to help poor people who need things to live.

What is hospitality?

How were people of the same mind toward one another?

Paul wrote about people being the same mind toward one another. He wanted Christians to be at peace with one another.

How did Paul want Christians to live?

Paul wrote about how Christians should live. He did not want them to repay evil for evil (see: Romans 12:17). He also did not want Christians to avenge themselves (see: Romans 12:19). He did not want Christians to do evil things to people because they did evil things to them.

See: Exodus 23:4-5; 1 Samuel 25:26, 31, 33-34; Proverbs 20:22; Matthew 5:39; 1 Thessalonians 5:25; 1 Peter 3:9

How did someone give way to the wrath of God?

In the last days, God will punish people with his wrath. He will punish people for doing evil things. Paul did not want Christians to try to punish people. He knew God would punish people. This is something that God should do. People should not do this because they do not know everything.

See: Ezekiel 25:12-14; Nahum 1:2-3; Romans 1:18; 1 Thessalonians 4:6; 2 Thessalonians 1:6-8

Why did Paul write the same thing Moses wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote (see: Deuteronomy 32:35). He wanted people to know that he taught the same things Moses taught. He wanted people to trust that God would punish people.

Why did Paul write the same thing Solomon wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Solomon wrote (see: Proverbs 25:21). Solomon wanted the Israelites to help their enemies and not take revenge on them. Paul wrote that this will heap coal of fire on their heads. This is a metaphor. Some scholars think the person will be ashamed if a Christians is kind to them after they do something evil to the Christian. Other scholars think Paul was writing about God punishing them. If Christians do not try to punish this person, then God will punish them more (see: Psalm 140:10).

How was someone not overcome by evil or overcome evil with good?

Paul wrote about someone not being overcome by evil. He did not want people to get so angry that they tried to punish people. Instead, he wanted them to good things even though people did evil things to them.

ROMANS 13

13:1-7

What is the soul?

How was someone subject to their rulers?

What were the higher authorities?

Paul wrote about higher authorities. These were the rulers of a city or country.

How were the authorities a terror?

Paul wrote about rulers. These rulers caused someone to be afraid. If a person did something wrong, they would be afraid of being caught and punished.

Why did people receive praise from rulers?

If people obeyed those who ruled them, then the rulers might commend them for following their law.

How was a ruler a servant of God to you for good?

Paul taught that God gave people permission to rule other people. Although God knew that rulers were not perfect, Paul taught that the rulers helped people to do the right things.

How did rulers carry the sword?

In ancient times, people carried sword when they fought in a war. This was a symbol that the rulers could punish people and kill them for doing the wrong things.

What is an avenger for wrath?

God’s wrath is his anger at sin. Paul said that Christians were to not take vengeance on their enemies (see: Romans 12:19-21), because God punishes every evil thing people do. Paul wanted people to know that God might use rulers to punish people.

What is a tax and a toll?

13:8-10

Why did Paul not want Christian to owe people anything?

Paul did not want Christians to owe people anything. He did not want Christians to owe money to the government or to other people.

How did love fulfill the law?

Paul wrote that love fulfilled the Law of Moses. A person who loves someone else would not harm that person in any way. Therefore, when a person truly loves others, that person has satisfied all the demands of the Law of Moses.

See: Exodus 20:13-15, 17; Leviticus 19:18; Matthew 22:37-40; Galatians 5:14; James 2:8

How was the Law of Moses summed up in Leviticus 19:18?

Paul wrote about love fulfilling the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses wrote about loving other people (see: Leviticus 19:18). If someone truly obeyed this one rule, they would follow all of the Law of Moses.

13:11- 14

Why did Paul write about awakening out of sleep?

In the Bible, being asleep was sometimes used as a metaphor to talk about someone who does not want to try to live in a way that honors God or to learn about God. Paul did not want people to be lazy. Instead, people should do the things that God wants them to do.

Why did Paul wrote about the night and the day?

Paul wrote about the time, he was writing about the last days. When he wrote about the night because it was dark and the day because it was light. In the Bible, these were often metaphors about good and evil. Paul warn.

What were the works of darkness and the armor of light?

Paul wrote about works of darkness and the armor of light. This is a metaphor. He wanted people to live in a way that honors God and not do things that dishonor God. Christians should prepare in some way to do the right things.

How did someone walk appropriately?

Paul wrote that Christians should walk appropriately. This is a metaphor. He wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God.

See: Ephesians 5:15; Colossians 1:10; 1 Thessalonians 2:12; 4:12; 1 John 2:6; 2 John 4, 6; 3 John 4

How did someone put on Jesus?

Paul wrote that Christians should put on Jesus. This is a metaphor. Christians should completely obey Jesus and live in a way that honors God.

How did someone not make provision for the flesh

Paul wanted Christians not to make provision for the flesh. He did not want Christians to do the evil things they wanted to do. This would only want to make them sin more.

Romans 14

14:1-12

How did someone receive or accept people?

Paul wrote about someone receiving or accepting people. He was speaking about Christians accepting other Christians. Paul wanted Christians to love other Christians and to treat all Christians well. This is because God accepted all Christians into his family.

How was someone weak in faith?

Paul wrote about Christians who were weak in faith. These Christians believed all Christians should obey more rules than God really expected of them. For example, they believed they must only eat vegetables, must not drink any wine, and must celebrate special days in order to please God (see: Romans 14:2, 5, 21). However, the strong in faith did not feel the need to observe these kinds of rules (see: Romans 15:1).

Some scholars think that the weak in faith were Jewish Christians. Others think that they included both Jewish and gentile Christians.

How did someone give judgment about arguments?

Paul wrote about someone giving judgment about arguments. Some scholars think Paul did not want Christians to argue about whether the strong or the weak were right in what they did. More scholars think Paul did not want the strong Chrsitians to condemn the weak Christians.

What did Paul write about eating anything or everything?

Paul wrote about eating anything or everything. He was writing about Christians who did not think it was wrong to eat certain foods. However, the weak Christians believed that eating certain foods dishonored God.

How is someone despised?

A person who felt himself to be strong might “despise”(ἐξουθενέω/g1848) the weak Christans. These Christians did not hate other Christians. Instead, they were proud of themselves disrespect those who were different.

How did someone judge?

How were people servants?

How did someone stand or fall?

How did someone value or observe a day?

When someone valued or observed a day, they thought this day was different than other days. They did this to honor God. Some scholars think Paul was writing about Christians resting on the Sabbath (see: Exodus 20:8-11). Other scholars think Paul was writing about special days of fasting (see: Ezra 8:21) or feasting (see: 1 Kings 8:65) or some other thing the Jews did. Other scholars think that the Gentile Christians believed that certain days were lucky or unlucky.

How was someone convinced in his own mind?

Someone who was convinced in his own mind knew that he honored God in the things he did.

How did someone stand before the judgment seat of God.

See: Ecclesiastes 12:14; Matthew 25:31-32; Romans 2:16; 1 Corinthians 4:5; Jude 14-15; Revelation 20:11-15

Why did Paul write the same things Isaiah wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 45:23). He did this to prove from the Scriptures that every person will have to stand before God and tell him what he did and why he did it.

Why did someone bend their knee?

When someone bent their knee, they did this to worship and submit to someone or something.

What did every tongue confess to God?

Paul and Isaiah wrote about every tongue confessing to God. They wanted people to know that every person will worship God even if they rejected God.

How did someone give an account of himself to God?

When someone gave an account of himself to God, he explains why he did the things he did to God. He did this for every sin he committed.

14:13-23

What was a stumbling block and a snare?

A snare was a metaphor like a stumbling block. He was writing about someone sinning.

Why did Paul write, “I know and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus?

Paul wrote, “I know and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus. Paul knew the truth about the things the weak Christians believed. Paul knew it was not necessary to follow these rules. He knew that he was right, and knew that Jesus taught the same thing. Paul did not explain how he knew this.

How was nothing unclean by itself?

Paul wanted people to know that nothing was made unclean. According to the Law of Moses, certain foods were unclean. However, they were not unclean because they were made unclean.

See: Mark 7:2, 5; Acts 10:14, 28; 11:8; 1 Corinthians 8:7; 1 Timothy 4:4; Titus 1:15

How was something unclean?

Paul wrote about things being “unclean” in two ways. Certain things were unclean because God said they were unclean (see: 2 Corinthians 12:21). Other things were unclean because someone thought they were unclean. If a person thought some food was unclean, and he ate it anyway, this was wrong.

How could a Christian hurt another Christian?

Paul wrote about Christians hurting other Christians. These Chrsitians tempted or caused other Christians to sin.

How was good spoken about as if it were evil?

Paul wrote about people speaking about good things as if they were evil things. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about certain foods. People said it was evil to eat these foods when it was not evil. Other scholars think Paul was teaching Christians that non-Christians would say bad things about them if they saw Christians fighting with one another.

What is the kingdom of God?

How was someone approved by people?

Paul wanted God’s approval. He wanted God to say that he did the right thing, even if people thought Paul did the wrong thing.

How did Christians build up one another?

Paul wrote about Christians building up one another. This is a metaphor. They helped other Christians to live in a way that honors God.

How is something clean?

What is wine?

What is faith?

Paul wrote about faith. He was not writing about believing in Jesus. Instead, he was writing about Christians being confident that the were free to eat what they wanted and did not need to follow the rules other people made.

How is someone who doubts condemned?

Paul wrote that people who doubted would be condemned. Some scholars think that the weak Christians who felt that they did something wrong condemned himself.They sinned because they thought they sinned. Other scholars think that on judgment day God would consider that person guilty of sinning.

How was something not from faith?

Paul wrote about something that was not from faith. If a person did not think he did the right thing, then he did not do the right thing. It was then a sin for him to do it.

ROMANS 15

15:1-13

How was someone weak?

Some scholars think that the weak in faith were Jewish Christians. Others think that they included both Jewish and gentile Christians.

How did someone bear the weakness of the weak?

Paul wanted the strong Christian not to judge, hate, or shame the weak in faith. Instead, the strong Christians should accept and love the weak Chrsitians. To “bear” their weaknesses did not mean to agree that they were correct, but to tolerate them and try to help them.

How did a Christian please someone?

A Christian pleased someone when they considered the other person’s needs and tried to help the other person. Paul did not want Christians to focus on the things they wanted. Jesus served other people. How did Christians build one another up? Paul wanted Christians to build one another up. This is a metaphor. He wanted Christians to help one another to know more about God and to live in a way that honors God.

Why did Paul write the same thing David wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing David wrote (see Psalm 69:9). Christians know this is a prophecy about Jesus suffering (see: Matthew 27:34; John 15:25; 19:29). When Paul used the word “me,” he was writing about Jesus. When Paul used the word “you: he was writing about God the Father. Jesus was willing to be reproached. That is, Jesus was willing to be dishonored and insulted by dying on a cross. He did this to glorify God and to help people be at peace with God.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; God the Father; Cross; Atone (Atonement); Glory (Glorify)

Why did Paul write about something previously written?

When Paul wrote about something that was previously written, he was writing about the Old Testament.

How could Christians have the same mind?

Paul wanted Christians to have the same mind. He wanted all Christians to think the same way and to agree because they know what is right.

How could Christians glorify God with one mouth?

Paul wanted Christians to glorify God with one mouth. This is a metaphor. He wanted all Christians to worship God together because they were at peace with one another.

How did someone receive or accept people?

How was Jesus a servant of the circumcision?

esus was a servant of the circumcision. This is a metaphor. Jesus served the Jews. He wanted them to believe in him and know that he is the messiah.

Why did Paul write the same things many other people wrote?

Paul wrote the same things about the Gentiles that many other people wrote (see: Psalm 18:49, Deuteronomy 32:43, Psalm 117:1, and Isaiah 11:10). Paul wanted people to know that these people also taught that the Gentiles would glorify God. Paul wanted the Gentile and Jewish Christians to be at peace with one another and to worship God together.

What was the root of Jesse?

Paul wrote the same words Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 11:10). “Root of Jesse” was a metaphor about a descendant of Jesse. Jesse was the father of king David, and Jesus was a descendant of David and Jesse. This ancestor of Jesse was the messiah.

See: Metaphor; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Messiah (Christ)

15:14-22

How was Paul like a priest?

In the Old Testament, priests offered sacrifices to God to please him. Paul brought gentiles to God by teaching them the gospel. The gentiles who believed the gospel were pleasing to God. These Gentiles were like an offering God gave to God.

See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Gentile; Gospel

How could Paul boast about serving God?

Paul could “boast”(καύχησις/g2746) of what he did for God, because he knew that it was God who did the work through him.

What was the obedience of the Gentiles?

When Paul wrote about the obedience of the Gentiles, he was writing about the Gentiles obeying his command to believe the gospel.

What were signs and wonders?

Where was Illyricum?

How did Paul fully carry out the gospel?

Paul fully carried out the gospel. That is, he carefully preached the gospel in the way that God wanted.

How did someone build on another man’s foundation?

Paul did not want to build on another man’s foundation. This is a metaphor. The foundation was tell people about Jesus and the gospel. Paul did not want to work in a place where someone else had already done this. Instead, he wanted to go to a place where no one had heard about Jesus before.

Why did Paul write the same thing Isaiah wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 52:15). Isaiah 52-53 was a prophecy about the messiah. Paul used this verse to explain why he wanted to preach the gospel only in new places. He believed that this was how God wanted Paul to serve him.

15:23-33

How did Paul not have any place?

Paul wrote that he no longer had any place to go to tell people about Jesus. He wanted to find a new place to go to tell people about Jesus.

Where was Spain?

What was the contribution?

The churches with more Gentiles than Jews gave money to help the poor Christians in Jerusalem. When Paul left Corinth, he began to travel to Jerusalem in order to deliver it (see: Introduction).

How did the Gentile Christians owe help to the Jewish Christians?

Paul wanted the Gentile Christians to help the Jewish Christians. These Jewish Christians suffered greatly and they helped the Gentile Christians to know about Jesus.

What were material things?

Paul wrote about material things. He was writing about money. The Jerusalem Christians were persecuted and very poor. Paul wanted the Gentile Christians to send them money to help them.

Why did Paul write about sealing fruit?

[15:28] Paul wrote about sealing fruit. This was a metaphor. He wanted to bring this money to the Christians in Jerusalem.

How do Christians strive together?

When Christians strive together with Paul, they work hard together to serve God and to pray together.

Romans 16

16:1-16

How did Paul commend Phoebe?

Paul commended Phoebe. That is, he spoke kindly about Phoebe. In ancient times, an author often commended the person who carried a letter for him to the place it was supposed to go.

How was Phoebe a servant of the church in Cenchrea?

Phoebe was a woman from Cenchrea. She was a serve of the church in this city. Some scholars think Phoebe helped other Christians. Other scholars think the Christians gathered together to worship God in her house. Other scholars think Phoebe was a deacon (see: Philippians 1:1; 1 Timothy 3:8, 12; 4:6)..

How were people to receive Phoebe in the lord?

Paul wanted the Roman Christians to receive Phoebe in the lord. Paul wanted these Christians to accept Phoebe as a Christian who represented Paul in some way.

Why did Paul greet many people?

In ancient times, the person who wrote the letter would greet people at the end of the letter. Paul greeted people who were Jews and Gentiles. He greet men and he greeted women.

How was a church in someone’s house?

In ancient times, Christians often gathered together to worship God in a person’s house. In Rome, Christians gathered in the house of Aquila and Priscilla.

How was Epaenetus the firstfruit of Asia to Christ?

Epaenetus was the first person in Asia to believe in Jesus. After he believed in Jesus, many other people would also believe in Jesus.

How were Andronicus and Junia Paul’s kinsmen and fellow prisoners?

Andronicus and Junia were Paul’s kinsmen and fellow prisoners. They were Jews and were also put into prison with Paul for being Christians.

How were Andronicus and Junia well known to the apostles?

Andronicus and Junia were well known to the apostles. Some scholars think that Andronicus and Junia had served God so well that even the apostles knew about and respected them. Other scholars think they both had the spiritual gift of apostle.

What was the household of Aristobulus and Nacissus?

Paul wrote about people in the household of different families. Some scholars think he was greeting slaves who served these families. Other scholars think Paul greet Christians who met in the homes of these people.

16:16-20

What was a holy kiss?

In ancient times, people only kissed people in their family. They kissed each other on the cheek. When Chrsitians kissed one another, they did this because they are part of the family of God.

See: 1 Corinthians 16:20; 2 Corinthians 13:12; 1 Thessalonians 5:26; 1 Peter 5:14

How were false teachers going beyond the teaching that the Romans learned?

Paul wrote that the false teacher went beyond the things the Roman Christians were taught. That is, they taught things that the Roman Christians knew was not true.

How did someone stumble?

How did someone turn away from false teachers?

When someone turned away from false teachers, they rejected the things the false teachers taught.

How did the false teachers serve their own stomachs?

Paul wrote that the false teachers served their own stomach. Some scholars think they ate too much food. Other scholars think they did the sinful things they wanted to do. Other scholars think they taught Chrsitians not to eat certain foods because of the Law of Moses.

How was someone wise and innocent?

Paul wanted Christians to be wise in a certain way. He wanted them to know the right thing to do. Paul also wanted Christians to be innocent in a certain way. He did not want them to know about evil things because they did evil things. Perhaps Paul was thinking about Adam and Eve. They were innocent but Satan tempted them to become wise.

How would God soon crush Satan under their feet?

Paul wrote about Satan being crushed. He was thinking about Genesis 3:15. Some scholars think Paul wanted them to know that God would help them to stop the false teachers very soon. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to know that Jesus would soon return to the earth (see: Revelation 20:7-10).

16:21-24

Why did people greet the Roman Christians?

In ancient times, it was common for other people to also send their greetings to the people of a letter. The people with Paul also sent greetings to the Roman Christians.

See: Romans 16:21-23; 1 Corinthians 16:19-20; Philippians 4:21-22; 2 Timothy 4:21

Who was Tertius?

Paul spoke the words written in this letter. When he did this, Tertius wrote it down.

16:25-27

Paul wrote about a mystery. What was this?

What were the prophetic writings?

Paul wrote about the prophetic writings. He was writing about the prophecies about the Messiah in the Old Testament.

What was the obedience of faith?

Paul wrote about the obedience of faith. Paul wanted to write that people who believe in Jesus try to obey God.

1 Corinthians 1 Commentary

1:1-9

Why does Paul use the word “called”?

Paul’s wrote the word “called”(κλητός/g2822) twice in the first two verses because he wanted the Christians to know God was doing things in the lives of his people. Paul also used the word “called” to talk about himself. He said that God “called” him to be an apostle. That is, he planned for Paul to be an apostle before he was even born (see: Galatians 1:15).

In the same way God called Paul, God called all Christians to himself and called all Christians to be his people before the world was created (see: Ephesians 1:4). God also calls all Christians to be “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040) and to be changed into the “image” of Jesus (see: Ephesians 1:4; Romans 8:29). That is, the things they do and think are to be more like the things Jesus did, said, and thought. They are the things Jesus told Christians to do.

What was the “church” of God in Corinth?

The “church” of God Paul wrote to Christians in Corinth who came together and worshiped God together in Corinth. Paul’s wrote the word “church” to show that this Christians who come together, not about a certain building, house, or temple. He also said the words “of God” (see: 1:2) to say that the church is God’s, did not belong to someone. The Christians in Corinth worshiped together in multiple homes.

How is the church “sanctified” in Christ Jesus?

When Paul wrote that the church in Corinth was “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) in Christ Jesus because the church was set apart from other people for God because of Jesus (see 1:30). That is, Jesus made the Corinthian Christians pure and without guilt (see 1:8). This was not because of the good things they did. It was only because of Jesus’ sacrifice (see 1:30). Paul that Jesus sanctified the church (see: 1 Corinthians 6:11).

See: Church; Sanctify (Sanctification); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Purify (Pure);Guilty; Sacrifice; Atone (Atonement)

What did Paul mean when he wrote, “you were made rich in him”?

When Paul wrote that “you were made rich in him,” it was a type of metaphor. He wanted people to know that God gave different gifts to the Corinthian Christians. Paul said God made the church rich in “all speech” and “all knowledge.” These were very valuable gifts, but they were not money. Perhaps these are two of the spiritual gifts talked about later in the letter (see 1 Corinthians 12:8; 14:1-19; 2 Corinthians 8:7).

What was the “testimony about Christ”?

The testimony about Christ was the gospel. That is, the things Jesus said and did. He died for people’s sins and was raised back to life. It was also about the kingdom of God and the things he did to save people (see: 15:1-11).

See: Testify (Testimony); Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Atone (Atonement); Kingdom of God

What was meant by the phrase, “you lack no spiritual gift”?

Paul said “you lack no spiritual gift.” Some scholars think that God gave the Christians in Corinth every spiritual gift. Other scholars think the words meant that God gave the Christians in Corinth spiritual gifts in the same way he gave all other Christians in other parts of the world spiritual gifts. However, he did not give them every type of spiritual gift.

What is the “revealing” of Jesus?

When Paul talked about the “revealing”(ἀποκάλυψις/g0602) of Jesus, he was talking about a time when Jesus returns to the earth (see 1 Corinthians 4:5; 15:23; 1 Thessalonians 3:13; 2 Thessalonians 1:7). Paul knew the Corinthians “eagerly waited” (ἀπεκδέχομαι/g0553) for this to happen.

What is the “day of our Lord Jesus Christ”?

The “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” is when Jesus returns to the earth to start the kingdom of God and judge people (see 1 Corinthians 3:13; 5:5; 2 Corinthians 1:14). The Old Testament prophets also spoke about the day of the Lord use similar phrases (see Joel 2:31; Amos 5:18-20).

See: Day of the Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth; Kingdom of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet

What is the “fellowship of his Son”?

The “fellowship of his Son” Paul wrote about is how each Christian are connected and how all Christians are connected to each other. In other letters, Paul wrote about Christians being connected because they are children of God (see: Romans 8:29; Galatians 4:4-6). In this letter, Paul really wanted people to know that all Christians are connected because of the problems the Corinthian christians were having with one another. This “fellowship” between Christians is through Jesus, and also a way for Christians to worship and obey Jesus (see Acts 2:42; Galatians 2:9).

1:10-17

Was the Christian church at Corinth divided?

Paul wrote this letter to the Corinthian church because they were not united. That is, they disagreed with one another and did not all want to do the same types of things. Some scholars think the church was very divided. They think the Christians divided over the things Paul talked about in this letter. Other scholars think the church was not divided, but Paul warned them because he wanted them to remain united.

Advice to translators: When people are united they think the same types of things, they want the same things, and they do the same types of things.

How can the Corinthians be of the same mind and purpose?

Paul wanted the Corinthians to be of the same mind and purpose. That is, they needed to agree with one another about the gospel which Paul taught them and teaching the same things that Jesus taught. Paul wanted the Christians at Corinth to obey the things written in Scripture not just do what they thought was right. Because Paul preached and taught the gospel to the Corinthians, he helped them to be unified.

Who was Chloe?

Scripture does not say much about Chloe. Some scholars think she was a businesswoman in either Ephesus or Corinth. Some scholars think “Chloe’s people” were Chloe’s family, slaves, or business partners. Other scholars think that if Chloe lived in Corinth, she had friends in Ephesus who told Paul the news of the church of Corinth while Paul was in Ephesus.

Who were Apollos and Cephas?

Cephas was Peter’s name in the Aramaic language many people spoke at this time. Peter was one of Jesus’ apostles. Apollos was someone who became a Jew and was from the city of Alexandria who taught in Ephesus and later went to Corinth after Paul left (see Acts 18:24-19:1).

What did Paul mean when he asked, “Is Christ divided”?

Paul asked, “Is Christ divided?” Scholars think the question expected a “no”answer because Jesus could not be divided into two parts. These scholars think that in the same way it was not possible to divide Christ, the body of Christ, the church, must also not be divided.

Who were Crispus, Gaius, and Stephanas?

Crispus was the leader of the synagogue in Corinth. He became a Christian when Paul was in Corinth (see: Acts 18:8). Scholars think that Gaius was the man Paul wrote about as the “host of Paul and the whole church”(see: Romans 16:23). Those who lived in Stephanas’ household were the first to become Christians in Achaia (see: 1 Corinthians 16:15). The household was likely richer than most families in Corinth since the house was large enough to hold the entire church.

What were “words of human wisdom”?

Paul spoke about “words of human wisdom.” Some scholars think that Paul spoke about ways of writing and speaking when he used the words “with words of human wisdom.” The word “wisdom”(σοφία/g4678), was sometimes used to speak about they way someone spoke and the way they argued for something. Paul wanted to say the power of the gospel is different than the power of good arguments. The first comes from God. The second comes from man. The Greeks respected people who spoke well when they spoke and argued in front of other people. Paul wanted the Corinthians to trust the gospel than “human words of wisdom.”

In what way can the cross be “emptied of its power”?

Paul said that the cross can be emptied of its power. Paul taught that the message of the cross does not give anything to those who try to come to God by human wisdom. The power of the cross helped people to know about God’s wisdom. That is, the death and resurrection of Jesus is the only way to come to God and be at peace with God. This means that Jesus alone is the only way to be saved from being punished for your sins.

See: Cross;Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Atone (Atonement)

1:18-31

What was the “message about the cross”?

The “message”(λόγος/g3056) about the cross was the gospel story. That is, the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus (see: 15:1-4). The gospel is the message people need to be saved from the punished caused by their sins. However, it was foolishness to the people who did not believe in Jesus.

See: Cross; Gospel;Resurrect (Resurrection);Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone (Atonement)

Who were “the ones perishing”?

“The ones perishing” were people who did not believe the gospel. They are judged, but they will be fully judged after the “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” (see: 1:9; Amos 5:18-20).

Who were “the ones being saved”?

“The ones being saved” were people who believed in the gospel and believed in Jesus. A person who believed in Jesus was not only forgiven of their sins, but they were also given a promise that their bodies will be made new (see: 15:51-54). Christians bodies will be made new when Jesus comes back (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18).

Why did Paul quote Isaiah 29:14?

Paul quoted Isaiah 29:14 to say that God’s thoughts about wise and smart people on earth were the same even in the time of the Old Testament. It meant that God will show that those who are wise, by human standards, will ultimately die spiritually. That is, they will be separated from God forever. Also, God will destroy all the things that smart people thought they knew because these things only end in death.

How did God say that the world’s wisdom is foolish?

God helped people to know that he controlled what happened after people died by raising Jesus after he died. The wise and smart thought this was foolish. God helped people to know that what people thought was wise in the world was foolish because it did not show anyone how to know God.

What is the “the wisdom of God”?

Paul talked about the “wisdom of God.” He meant God planned from the beginning of the world to save people through Jesus’ death on the cross. That is, he did not do what people thought was good and wise. By God’s wisdom, Jesus’ death and resurrection was preached to people around the world. The wisdom of the world did not teach it to people. The “wisdom of the world” only caused pride and did not help anyone know God. “The wisdom of God” does not have pride because it is pure, peaceable, and leads to righteousness (see: James 3:14-18).

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool);Atone(Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection); Preach (Preacher);Pride;Righteous (Righteousness)

What is the “foolishness” and “weakness” of God?

When Paul wrote about the “foolishness” and “weakness” of God, he meant that non-Christians thought that what God did was foolishness and weakness. When Jesus died and came back to life to save people from sinning, God’s “foolishness” became the greatest act of wisdom and power. Jesus death and resurrection helped people to know that God’s power, at what men thought was very weak, it was stronger than the power of any man.

See: (Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)

How do the foolish shame the wise?

Paul talked about the foolish shaming the wise. Scholars think Paul spoke about when God judges the world. When he does this, people will know that what God does is opposite to the “wise” things the world. Things the world thinks is right. These scholars think Paul told the wise that they will one day know great humiliation. That is, because their wisdom said to reject the Gospel.

How do the weak shame the strong?

The weak people are saved from their sinning. That is, the weak are those who because of their humility and accepting of the gospel. The strong will not be saved from their sinning. That is, the strong are those who try to honor God by doing enough good on their own. They think they are strong enough and do not need God.

What is boasting in God’s presence?

To boast in the presence of God was to say that a person made themselves righteous to God. That is, their own wisdom was able to find a way to save them from sinning. They were able to pay their own debt owed to God by doing enough good things. Paul said that no human wisdom or human strength is able to pay the debt owed to God because of sin. That is, no wisdom or strength can make someone righteous. Only Jesus’ death was able to pay this debt own to God and make people righteous. It was a gift from God (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).

See: Presence of God; Righteous (Righteousness); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)

How are Christians “in Christ Jesus”?

How is Jesus wisdom to Christians?

Paul said that Jesus became wisdom to Christians when he died. After he died, people knew God’s wise plan to save Christians. People also knew God’s wise plan to judge those who do not believe Jesus. The greatest wisdom is to know and believe that Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.

How is Jesus righteousness to Christians?

Because Jesus completely obeyed God, People can now be at peace with God. They cannot be at peace with God without this or because of anything they do (see: 1 Corinthians 13:12; Galatians 3:1-9; Philippians 3:9-10).

How does Jesus sanctify Christians?

How does Jesus redeem Christians?

How do Christians “boast in the Lord”?

To “boast in the Lord” is to know that God is the only way to be saved from sinning and to honor him. Humans are not to boast of their own wisdom, strength, or riches. They are only to boast of God’s wisdom, strength, riches. They are to boast about who God is and what he does (see: Jeremiah 9:23-24). Christians are also to boast because God saved them God (see: 1:26-30).

1 Corinthians 2

2:1-5

Why did Paul not speak with “eloquence or wisdom”?

Paul did not speak with “eloquence or wisdom.”Some scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech or to speak in the way an educated person speaks. This is because human wisdom does not allow anyone to know God. People come to know God through the message of the gospel. Other scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech because his own ability to speak with wisdom and to argue for the truth of the gospel. He was unable to bring anyone to know Jesus. Instead, he chose to preach the message of the gospel plainly (see: 1:17,21, 23-25).

Advice to translators: When someone speaks eloquently, they speak clearly and perhaps in a beautiful way.

What is the “mystery” about which Paul wrote?

Why did Paul say he wanted to know nothing but “Jesus Christ, and him crucified”?

Paul said that he only wanted to know “Jesus Christ, and him crucified.” Some scholars think Paul’s said he wanted to say that he only wanted to speak the message of the gospel. That is, there is no other way for people to be at peace with God except through believing in Jesus (see: 1:18-25). Paul did not want anything to keep the Christians in Corinth from the knowing Jesus.

Why did Paul speak of weakness, fear, and trembling?

Paul spoke about weakness, fear, and trembling. Some scholars think Paul was physically weak. This is because Paul came from Philippi. There, they beat him and put him in prison. However, Paul did not talk badly about his weakness. He knew God strengthened him because of this weakness (see: 2 Corinthians 12:10). Other scholars think Paul’s weakness was because of a physical illness.

Other scholars think Paul’s “fear and trembling” was because God made him a messenger of the gospel. This was not a message that came from human wisdom. So Paul did not try to use human wisdom to preach the gospel. Fear and trembling showed how careful Paul was to only preach the gospel he was taught (see: Galatians 1:11-12).

Why did Paul not use “persuasive words of wisdom”?

Paul did not try to get people to believe the gospel because he used “persuasive words of wisdom.” That is, he did not use certain arguments to convince people the truth of the gospel. He chose only to preach the gospel. Only the Holy Spirit can truly convince people to believe the gospel. Paul knew it was the Holy Spirit who showed people their sin and their need to believe in Jesus in order to be at peace with God. Also, it is the Holy Spirit who leads people to believe in Jesus. Paul knew that if someone convinces a person to believe in Jesus, another person can get this same person to reject Jesus later.

2:6-16

Who were the “mature”?

Some scholars think Paul used the word “mature”(τέλειος/g5046) to talk about Christians in the same way he used the word spiritual. That is, the mature Christian is one who obeyed Holy Spirit who lived inside of them. Mature Christians want to know God more. They obey God. They want to know God’s wisdom and not human wisdom (see: Philippians 3:12-15).

Who were the “rulers of this age”?

Paul spoke about the “rulers of this age.” Some scholars think the “rulers of this age” were demons who influenced certain people. The New Testament writers sometimes use the word “ruler”(ἄρχων/g0758) when they wanted to talk about people who were given permission to rule but who also could not be seen (see: Ephesians 2:2). That is, they are demons and not humans. Other scholars think the “rulers of this age” were human rulers in the time of Paul. That is, the king and other political leaders when Paul was writing. Eventually, there will be no more rulers in the world because they die. And they die because the world is dying (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31).

How is God’s wisdom hidden?

Although God planned for Jesus to die for people's sins before he created the world, Jesus did not die until a certain time in history (see: Ephesians 3:4-6). God told the prophets and Jewish leaders to look for the Messiah’s coming. However, God did not tell them when the coming of the Messiah would happen (see: 1 Peter 1:10-12). The hidden wisdom of God is that he offered to save all people. Also, this hidden wisdom is that Jesus will live within each Christian (see: Ephesians 3:5-7; Colossians 1:26-27).

See: Messiah (Christ); Prophet; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

How is God’s wisdom “for our glory”?

Our glory means living together with God forever in heaven (see: Romans 8:29-30). Before God created the world, he planned that those who believed in Jesus will live together with him in heaven. This also means that Christians are given glorified bodies when Jesus comes back to earth.

Why did Paul quote from the Book of Isaiah?

Paul quoted Isaiah so that people would know that God knew the people in Paul’s time were not going to understand the gospel. Isaiah’s words meant that the gospel was not imagined in the wisdom of man. Also, Paul used Isaiah’s words to speak about how those who love God both understand and know God’s wisdom. That is, the gospel.

How is God’s words to Paul and others “through the spirit”?

God’s words to Paul were “through the spirit.” Scholars think the spirit of God helped people to know the plans of God. That is, because the Spirit truly knows the things of God, he can help people to know his plans. Only God’s power shows people God’s wisdom. That is, Paul wrote only “through the Spirit” can people know God’s power (see 2:4-5).

What are the “deep things of God”?

Paul spoke about the “deep things of God.” Scholars think that Paul wrote the “deep things of God” to talk about how Jesus death and resurrection saves people from sinning. Also, it was from the wisdom of God (see: Romans 11:33).

What is the difference between the “the spirit of the world” and “the spirit from God”?

“The spirit of the world” only knows the wisdom of the world and is unable to know the wisdom of God. “The spirit from God” knows the wisdom of God and knows that the wisdom of the world will not last. God gives “the spirit from God” to all Christians. Without “the spirit from God,” no human is able to understand the gospel.

What were the “things freely given to us by God”?

Paul spoke about “things freely given to us by God.” Some scholars think that the “things freely given to us by God” is the gift of being saved by Jesus. Fewer scholars think Paul also wrote about the “spiritual gifts” that he wrote about later in the letter.

What words did the spirit teach?

Paul wrote that he used words taught to him by the Holy Spirit (see: 2 Timothy 3:16-17; 2 Peter 1:20-21). That is, he did not speak about the things of God using only words taught by people. This is because human wisdom cannot teach the things of God.

What are the “spiritual truths” that those who are “spiritual” know?

Paul talked about “spiritual truths” that those who are “spiritual” know. Scholars think Paul spoke about the things Old Testament said about the messiah. The Old Testament spoke about the messiah, but people did not know that they spoke about Jesus. Now, Christians knew those truths because God showed them his hidden truths.

Advice to Translators: Those who are “spiritual” are those who obey the Holy Spirit.

Who were the “unspiritual” people?

Some scholars think the “unspiritual” people were not Christian. They did not know or believe in Jesus. They thought the things of God were foolish. Paul wrote that unspiritual people do know the things from the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think the “unspiritual” people were Christians, but they were Christians who did not obey the Holy Spirit. That is, they did things that did not honor God.

How does the one who is spiritual judge all things?

Paul wrote that the Holy Spirit searches into all things, even God (see: 2:10). That is, Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside them know God and what he wants them to do. The Holy Spirit gives Christians the ability to know the things that are holy, right and good from the things that are unholy, wrong, and bad. When Paul said Christians are judged by no one, he wanted to say that only God judges what each person does and says (see: Hebrews 4:12).

See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Judge (Judgment)

How do Christians have the mind of Jesus?

Christians have the mind of Jesus because the Holy Spirit shows them how to think about things. That is they are to focus on what Jesus’ death meant for how they lived their lives (see: 2:12; Philippians 2:5). Christians are given the ability to know God’s word. It is a gift from God through the “Word”(λόγος/g3056). That is, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. They allow a Christian to know the thoughts of God.

1 Corinthians 3

3:1-9

Who are “fleshly people”?

Paul said the Christians in Corinth were “fleshly people.” He wanted to say that the Christians tried to live as Christians by doing whatever they thought was right instead of doing the types of things taught in the Scriptures and the things Jesus taught. These Christians lived in the same way as people who were not Christians.

What were the “milk” and “food” about which Paul wrote?

Some scholars think that the “milk” Paul wrote about was a metaphor about the gospel (see 1 Corinthians 1:17-18; 2:2; 15:3-4). That is, in the same way that milk is more digestible for babies so it is easy for people to know the gospel and to obey God. However, as Christians begin to act more and more like Jesus, they learn more about the different things they need to do to obey and to honor God. It is more difficult for them to live in a way that honors God. Paul used the metaphor of “food”(βρῶμα/g1033) to talk about obeying God after Christians learn more about God and the things he wants them to do.

Advice to translators: Many scholars think that Paul used the word “fleshly”(σάρκινος/g4560) in 3:1 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things that non-Christians wanted to do. Paul used the word “fleshly”(σαρκικός/g4559) in 3:3 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things they wanted to do. Some other scholars think there is little difference between the two words.

In what way did Paul write about “jealousy and strife”?

Paul used the word “jealousy”(ζῆλος/g2205) to write about the Corinthians' strong desire to do the things they wanted to do and the things they thought. Some scholars think division over leadership caused jealousy. That is, some of the Christians thought of Paul being the leader, while others thought Apollos was their leader. The jealousy caused “strife” among the Christians. That is, it caused arguments about who was their leader (see: 1:11). Paul said jealousy and strife showed that the Christians still lived in the flesh. That is, they lived in the same way as those who are not Christians. In the Book of Galatians, Paul called jealousy and strife “works of the flesh” (see Galatians 5:19-21).

How did the Corinthians “walk by human standards”?

Some scholars think Paul used the words, “walking by human standards” to mean they lived in the same way as those who were not Christians. Living in this way is “fleshly” and is opposite of walking “by the spirit” (see: Galatians 5:16-18).

What did Paul mean when he wrote, “as the Lord gave to each one”?

When Paul wrote “as the Lord gave to each one,” he wrote about the specific roles in the church that God gave to Paul and Apollos (see: 1:1; 3:6; 2 Corinthians 10:12-16). Later in the letter, Paul talks about the roles in the church God gave to the Christians in Corinth (see: 12:27-31).

How is the growth of the church the same as the growth of a farm?

Advice to translators: In 3:6, the form of the Greek verb Paul used for “planted”(φυτεύω/g5452) and “watered”(ποτίζω/g4222) said that

Paul and Apollos did these actions at a particular time in the past. It was completed. The form of the Greek verb Paul used for “gave growth”(αὐξάνω/g0837) said that God did work while Paul and Apollos worked and God continued to work when they were finished.

See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Pray (Prayer);Worship; Church; Grow in Faith; Word of God; Serve (Servant, Slave)

3:10-17

What was “the grace of God given” to Paul?

When Paul wrote about “the grace of God given” to him, he wrote about a specific gift from God. He did not mean the message of the gospel in general (see: 1:4). Instead, Paul wrote about God making him an apostle, a “planter,” and a “wise builder” in the church (see: 3:6; 3:10).

What was meant by the phrase, “skilled, master builder”?

A “skilled master builder” was a person who took someone else's design for a building or other project, drew up plans, and watched over the building of the project. God showed Paul and the other apostles how he designed the church. God’s planned this before the world began. However, he did not show all of his plan until Paul lived (see: Ephesians 1:3-5; 3:8-10).

How did Paul lay a “foundation”?

When Paul lived, people built large buildings on a solid rock “foundation”(θεμέλιος/g2310). In the same way, God’s church is built upon a solid, unchanging rock. This is a metaphor for God. That is God’s solid, unchanging plan. The scriptures show people God’s plan, instructions on how to live and God’s promises. Paul laid a foundation for the church by faithfully preaching and teaching the scriptures God showed to him.

How is another “building” on the foundation Paul laid?

Paul spoke about someone “building” on the foundation Paul laid. Some scholars think Paul spoke about leaders who caused the church to be divided. Those leaders spoke about “being of Paul” or “being of Apollos” (see: 1:12).

How is Jesus the foundation?

Jesus is the foundation because knowing about who Jesus is, and the things that he did, causes people to become Christians and then continue to live as Christians. The foundation is the unchanging truth about the things that Christians are given through Christ (see:1:30).

See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ); Righteous (Righteousness); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Redeem (Redemption)

Why did Paul write about “gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, and straw”?

Paul still spoke about the Christian leaders building on the foundation, which is Jesus. Some of them built by teaching about things that Christians believe. Others do this by helping Christians to live in a way that honors God.

What is the “day” about which Paul wrote?

Most scholars think the “day” about which Paul wrote will be the day when Christians come to the “judgment seat of Christ” (see: 2 Corinthians 5:10). Christians will be judged on how they lived their lives on earth. That is, they will be judged on whether they did what God wanted them to do or if they did not do what God wanted them to do. This is not when people will be judged for rejecting Jesus.

In what way will fire “test” each person’s work?

Many times in the scriptures fire is a metaphor of judgment. In scripture, fire also meant something was being purified, tested, or even destroyed. Here, Paul used fire to speak about God judging the things each person does. God judges perfectly because he is able to judge the “purposes of the heart”(see 1 Corinthians 4:5). For example, silver and gold are purified by fire. The heat of the fire brings impurities to the surface area, and the impurities can be taken off. The testing of silver and gold was done in the same way. Fire tested the metals to show the impurities.

Advice to translators: When a metal is not all one thing, but has other metals in it that you do not want, then it is impure. These other metals are called impurities.

What was meant by the phrase, “he will suffer loss”?

Paul said that “he will suffer loss.” Paul wanted to say that the person will not be rewarded for the things he does. Instead, the person whose work comes through the fire without being burned away will be given a reward (see: 3:8,14).

What did Paul mean by writing that “he himself will be saved, as though through fire”?

Fire tested something and proved its quality. Paul said clearly that the testing fire showed the quality of the things each person did for God (see: 3:13). This is a metaphor. If the things a person did were burned by fire, then he would still be saved. This is because Jesus saves Christians because of God’s kindness (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).

Advice to translators: The phrase “do you not know” implies that the author expected the audience to know the following claim.

What did Paul mean by writing that “you are God’s temple”?

Paul wrote that “you are God’s temple.” In this passage, Paul spoke about the temple being the place where the Holy Spirit lived. The Holy Spirit used to live in the temple, which was a building. Now, God’s Spirit lives inside of Christians. Christians are called his body or his “temple.” Later in the letter, Paul wrote that each person in the Corinthian church was also a temple of the Holy Spirit (see 1 Corinthians 6:19).

How does someone “destroy” God’s temple?

Many scholars think Paul wrote about people in Corinth who tried to tell Christians to follow the Law of Moses in order to obey God. Trying to do the things in the law “destroys”(φθείρω/g5351) God’s temple. This is because God created the new temple, Christians, though his favor and not by people doing what the Law of Moses said to do (see: Galatians 2:16; 3:3).

Paul warned those people trying to destroy God’s temple. He said God will destroy them. Some scholars think God will destroy those people on the day of judgment (see: Matthew 18:6). Other scholars think Paul spoke about a punishment that happened when he wrote.

What is meant by the phrase, “God’s temple is holy”?

The temple of God is “set apart”(ἅγιος/g0040) because the Spirit of God lives there (see 3:16). In the Old Testament, the section of the temple where God’s spirit stayed was “set apart”(see: Exodus 26:33; Leviticus 16:2). Now, Christians have the Holy Spirit in them. Earlier in the letter, Paul wrote that the Corinthian church was “sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be holy”(see 1 Corinthians 1:2). This is because the Holy Spirit is in them.

See: Temple; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Old Testament (Law and Prophets) ; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Sanctify (Sanctification)

3:18-23

What does it mean to be “wise in this age”?

Paul talked about being “wise in this age.” Some scholars think Paul wrote to those people who tried to know the things of God by thinking about them and not by reading the scriptures. These scholars think Paul wanted people to accept the gospel, which was foolish to those who thought they were wise without God. Paul made it clear that no one knows certain about God God except the Holy Spirit (see: 2:10; Psalm 139:6; Isaiah 55:8-9). Paul also made it clear that the foolishness of God is wiser than the wisdom of men (see: 1:25).

How does God “catch the wise in their craftiness”?

Paul said that God “catch the wise in their craftiness.” Some scholars think God does this by showing them that no human wisdom causes someone to be at peace with God. It does not help the church to grow. In other words, the craftiness of human wisdom only led people away from God and to be destroyed (see: 1:18-25). God helped them to know that using human wisdom, thoughts, and reasonings to speak about spiritual things was not possible.

What was meant by the phrase, “let no one boast in men”?

Paul said, “let no one boast in men.” Once again Paul told the Christians in Corinth that it is God who builds and grows his church. Neither Paul nor Apollos caused any of the growth in the church. Paul said “let no one boast in men” whether Paul, Apollos, or any other leader in the church (see: 3:5-6).

How are “all things are yours”?

Paul said, “all things are yours.” Some scholars think Paul taught the Christians that they belonged to each other, not to him or Apollos. That is, Christians all have God’s love and kindness equally. In other words, for Christians to boast in Paul or Apollos was wrong because only God causes his church to grow.

Paul wrote a short list of the things all Christians shared. He said that they all shared life and death. Most scholars think when Paul spoke about life and death, he wanted to say that everyone lives and dies. For Christians, they know that after they die, they will live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Paul also spoke about how none of their current problems were able to separate them from God (see: Romans 8:38-39).

What did Paul mean when he wrote, “you are Christ’s”?

When Paul wrote, “you are Christ’s” he meant that all Christians belonged to Christ (see: 6:17-20). Instead of being divided, Paul told Christians to live together as one. That is, not only did they belong to each other, they also all belonged to Christ (see: 6:19; Philippians 2:1-4).

What was meant by the phrase, “Christ is God’s”?

Paul used the phrase “Christ is God’s.” He spoke about Jesus saving people. Though completely God, Jesus submitted himself as a human to the things God the Father wanted him to do so that he could save those who believe in him (see: John 6:38-40).

See: Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus is God; Submit (Submission); God the Father

1 Corinthians 4

4:1-5

Who were the “us” about whom Paul wrote?

Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “let people consider us,” he continued to write about Paul, Apollos, and Cephas (see: 1 Corinthians 3:22). Other scholars think he also wrote about leaders in the church.

What did Paul mean when he wrote that they were “servants” of Christ?

Paul wrote that they were “servants” of Jesus. He wanted people to know that church leaders were servants (see: 1 Corinthians 3:5; 3:21-23). Paul did not want Christians to think certain Christian were greater than other Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 3:4-5; 12:12-20). Instead, Paul wanted to know it was God caused things to grow (see: 1 Corinthians 1:29-31; 3:6). This is a metaphor. He was writing about the church growing in some way.

What did it mean to be a “steward”?

In ancient times, masters gave “stewards” (οἰκονόμος/g3623) permission to care for their household. Stewards also did things to serve the household. They always had to please their master. In the same way, God wanted the apostles to care for the church (see: 2:1-5; 3:5-6,10). One day, God will judge how they served him.

See: Steward; Serve (Servant, Slave); Apostle; Discipline (To Disciple); Judge (Judgment)

What were the “mysteries” of God?

Paul spoke about the “mysteries of God” (μυστήριον/g3466). These were the hidden plans which God made before the world began. People Jesus died, people did not know about the gospel and the church (see: 2:7,10; Ephesians 3:1-6). God waited until the resurrection of Jesus to reveal these things.

What did Paul mean by writing “stewards are required to be found faithful”?

Paul wrote that “stewards are required to be found faithful.” He wanted people to know that God did not judge stewards by how well they said something or how much they knew (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1; 3:8; 3:13-15). Since God is faithful, he required his “stewards” to be faithful (see: 1 Corinthians 1:9). He did not want people to add to or leave out parts of the gospel (see: 1 Corinthians 15:1-11; Galatians 1:6-10).

Why was it a small thing for Paul to be “judged” by human courts?

Paul was not concerned if people “judged” him in a court. He was more concerned about the day God will judge him (see: Joel 1:15; 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5).

Why did Paul not even judge himself?

Some scholars think Paul did not judge himself because he was a servant and steward of God. Because of this, he was not able to judge himself. Only God could rightly judge Paul. Only God could judge if Paul was a faithful apostle, servant, and steward of the word of God. Although Paul did not think he did wrong things, he still knew that God would judge him (see: 4:4-5). He also knew that he did some wrong things.

When will “the Lord come”?

No one knows when “the Lord will come” (see: Matthew 24:36-44; 1 Thessalonians 5:1-3).

What were the “hidden things of darkness”?

When Paul wrote about the “hidden things of darkness,” he was speaking about why people did certain things. Only God knows why people do what they do (see: Romans 2:16; Ephesians 5:11-13). God is not concerned only with what people do, but also why people do what they do (see: Matthew 6:16-18; 2 Corinthians 5:12).

What was the “praise” about which Paul wrote?

Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how God will give a test to each Christian on the day of judgment (see: 3:10-15). God will see everything the Christian has done. He will reward each Christian for the good things they have done.

4:6-13

What “principles” were applied to both Paul and Apollos?

Scholars think Paul was speaking about the best ways to preach and teach the gospel. They think he was speaking about certain things he already wrote about (See: I Corinthians 3:5-15). Paul wanted the church leaders to learn from the things he and Apollos did.

What was meant by the words “do not go beyond what is written”?

Scholars think that when Paul wrote “do not go beyond what is written,” he wrote about the Old Testament. Perhaps Paul was writing about the things he wrote that were also written in the Old Testament (see: 1 Corinthians 1:19; 1:31; 2:9; 3:19; 3:20).

What did Paul mean by writing “what do you have that you did not receive”?

Paul asked, “What do you have that you did not receive?” He was writing that a Christian’s gifts come from God (see: Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 1:4; 2:12; 3:10). Christians are only saved because of what God did (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30). Since Christians received all things from God, no one is able to boast because of the things they can do (see: 1 Corinthians 3:7; 4:6).

What did Paul mean by writing “you already have enough,” “you are already rich,” and “you reign without us”?

Scholars think Paul rebuked the Christians in Corinth for acting like they had every spiritual thing they needed. They thought they no longer needed Paul. The Christians in Corinth also mistakenly thought that the kingdom of God had already arrived. They had forgotten how much Paul had taught them. Like the church in Laodicea, they thought they were rich, but were really poor (see: Revelation 3:17). This is a metaphor. They thought they had everything they wanted. However, they did not. They needed to learn more about what God wanted from them.

Why did Paul write “I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you”?

Paul wrote “I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you.” He waited for the day when Christians would reign. This is something that he really wanted. However, that day had not come yet (see: 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2).

How were the apostles “last in line... and like men sentenced to death”?

Some scholars say that Paul used a metaphor when he wrote about the apostles being “last in line...and like men sentenced to death.” He was thinking about a Roman parade. During a Roman parade, a general marched through the city with his army. The “last” ones in the parade were often slaves. These slaves followed the army to the arena. There the slaves would be “were sentenced to death.”

Other scholars think Paul was thinking about the Old Testament prophets. The apostles were waiting to die just like the prophets did. In those days, faithful people were killed because they believed in God and obeyed him. In the same way, the apostles were persecuted and killed because they believed in Jesus and obeyed him (see: 2 Corinthians 11:23-33).

See: Metaphor; Apostle; Serve (Servant, Slave); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet; Persecute (Persecution)

How were the apostles a “spectacle”?

Some scholars think Paul described the apostles as a “spectacle”(θέατρον/g2302) because they lived in a different way than those who did not believe in Jesus. For this reason, many people thought the apostles were strange. They also thought they were men who taught strange things. The apostles may have spoken about mysteries which human beings could not always understand. Yet, the angels really wanted to know these mysteries (see: Ephesians 3:4-6; I Peter 1:10-12).

What did Paul mean when he wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “wise in Christ,” “strong,” and “honored”?

Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “wise in Christ”, “strong,” and “honored,” he did not think they were these things. Paul had already stated how the Christians in Corinth were were not living in this way (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1-4). The apostles were preaching the gospel and living in a way that honored God. This was foolishness for the non-Christians who watched the apostles (see: 1 Corinthians 1:18). The non-Christians watching the apostles thought that the gospel was only for the foolish, weak, and despised (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28). Other scholars think the Corinthian Christians were proud of their great wisdom. Because of this, Paul scolded them for their wrong ways of thinking.

What did Paul mean with the words, “up to this present hour”?

Despite their wrong ideas about the ways God does things, Paul told the Corinthian Christians that even “up to this present hour,” the gospel still needed to be preached. For this reason Paul and the apostles were willing to be persecuted to obey God and to finish the things God wanted them to do.

See: Kingdom of God; Gospel; Preach (Preacher); Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)

What did it mean to be “reviled”?

When someone was “reviled,” they were greatly insulted. They were insulted because someone hated them. People “reviled” the apostles by saying evil things about them.

How were Paul and the apostles “persecuted”?

Paul and the apostles were persecuted. Scholars think Paul was speaking about when the apostles were beaten, imprisoned, or publicly shamed for preaching the gospel.

What did Paul mean by writing that the apostles were “the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things”?

Paul wrote that the apostles were “the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things.” He wanted people to know what some non-Christians thought about the apostles. The gospel the apostles preached and the way they lived was different that the things non-Christians believed and the way they lived (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28).

4:14-21

What did Paul mean by writing “I do not write these things to shame you”?

Paul wrote “I do not write these things to shame you.” He wanted people to know that he was not insulting or disrespecting the Corinthian Christians. The Corinthian Christians were his “brothers and sisters” and his “beloved children” in the Lord (see: 1 Corinthians 1:10; 4:14).

What did Paul mean by writing “I write these things to correct you”?

Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth to “correct” them. He wanted to warn them about their wrong ways of thinking. He loved them as if they were his own children.

Why did Paul call the Corinthian Christians his “children”?

Paul called the Corinthian Christians his “children.” He wrote this to tell them that he loved them. Paul described these Christians as infants. This was a metaphor. They were living in a way that did not honor God. They were living as if they just became Christians. However, they had been Christians for a long time. They should know how to live in a way that honors God and they should do this (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1; 3:6).

What did Paul mean by writing “become imitators of me”?

When Paul wrote “become imitators of me,” he wanted Corinthian Christians to live in the same way he lived. He wanted them to think the right things when they were persecuted and suffering.

Who was Timothy?

Timothy was served with Paul (see: Acts 16:1-4). When Paul preached the gospel in Corinth, Timothy helped him. Timothy was with Paul when he wrote some of his letters to the churches (see: 2 Corinthians 1:1; 1:19; Philippians 1:1; Colossians 1:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:1; 2 Thessalonians 1:1). Timothy led the Christians in Ephesus.

What did Paul mean by writing that Timothy was his beloved “child”?

When Paul wrote that Timothy was his beloved “child” he meant that Timothy was his spiritual son. He taught Timothy about God how to live in a way that honors God. Timothy did these same things for the Christians in Corinth. Timothy did this well (see: Philippians 2:22).

What did Paul mean by writing that Timothy was faithful in the Lord”?

Paul also wrote that Timothy was “faithful in the Lord.” Paul wrote this so people would know that Timothy could serve the church in Corinth for Paul.

How were Paul’s “ways in Christ”?

Paul’s ways were in Christ because Paul lived in the same way that Jesus did (see: 1 Corinthians 11:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:6). Paul did this because Jesus taught Paul (see: Galatians 1:12). In this letter, Paul wrote that his ways “in Christ” meant that he must reject any way of living which did not focus on God. Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God, even if suffered for living in this way (see: 4:9-13; 2 Corinthians 2:1-5).

What did Paul mean by writing that some Corinthian Christians were “arrogant”?

When Paul wrote that some Corinthian Christians were “arrogant”(φυσιόω/g5448), he meant that some Christians in Corinth had rejected the things he taught before. These people thought Paul would never visit them again to correct them. However, Paul said that he would soon return (see: 4:19).

Why did Paul write “if the Lord wills”?

Paul wrote “if the Lord wills,” even though he fully intended to come to the Corinthian Christians. When he wrote these words, Paul knew that God could change his plans. If God wanted Paul to be somewhere else, he would go and be there.

What did Paul mean by writing “I will see their power”?

Paul wrote “I will see their power.” He wanted people to know that when he came to Corinth, he would listen to what those opposing him said. Then he would judge their “speech” by looking to see if the things they taught had the power to change people to live in a way that honors God (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1-5). Paul had already written about certain people who spoke well (see: 1 Corinthians 1:5). Scholars think that some Corinthian Christians wrongly claimed to possess a gift which helped them make great speeches. When Paul eventually visited the Corinthian church, he planned on listening to the speech of these people. He promised he would do this to make sure Corinthian Christians were encouraging other Christians. He would make sure that others in the Corinthian church were doing more than just speaking so people would honor them (see: 1 Corinthians 8:1).

How was the kingdom of God about “power”?

Paul wrote that the kingdom of God was about “power.” He was speaking about the power of God. He was speaking about Jesus delivering Christians from the power of sin and death (see: Colossians 1:13).

What did Paul mean by writing “shall I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness”?

When Paul lived, a rod was a staff or a stick that a teachers used to correct people. When Paul asked “shall I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness,” he was talking about he was the Corinthians’ spiritual father, not their “teacher”(see: 4:15). Paul wanted them to know that he would correct them with the love of a father, not the rod of a teacher.

1 Corinthians 5

5:1-8

How did Paul hear about the sexual immorality in Corinth?

People told Paul about the things certain Christians did in Corinth. Some scholars think that Chloe’s people told Paul. Other scholars think that Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus, or other people told Paul (see: 1 Corinthians 1:11; 16:7).

Why did Paul mean with the words, “not even permitted among the gentiles”?

Paul was shocked that the Corinthian Christians did not rebuke people for their certain things they did. Their sexual immorality was worse that the non-Christians. The non-Christians forbid people to do the things the Christians were doing. The Christians were supposed to honor God, but they did things more evil that the non-Christians

How was a person “be removed” from among the church”?

When Paul said that a person was to be “removed” from the church, he wanted the person who sinned to not be allowed to join the other Christians when they gathered together. Scholars think this is because God required people to be holy and sanctified (see: 1:2; 3:16-17).

How was Paul “present in the spirit”?

When Paul wrote that he was “present in the spirit,” some scholars think he wanted people to know he was with them in some way even though he was not in Corinth. Other scholars think Paul said this because all Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside of them.

Why did Paul write, “hand this man over to Satan”?

When Paul wrote “hand this man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh,” he wanted the Christians in Corinth to separate from this man (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). He did not want them to allow this man to join the other Christians when they gathered together. He was not allowed to worship with them. He was not allowed to eat meals with the other Christians. These Christias were to hand this man over to Satan. This is a metaphor. This man wanted to obey Satan and not Jesus. Paul wanted them to do this so that the man would repent of his evil deed.

What was “the destruction of the flesh”?

Paul commanded this sinning man to be separated from other Christians. Scholars think that “the destruction of the “flesh”(σάρξ/g4561) was the same idea as that of “crucifying” the flesh (see: Galatians 5:24). When the Christians separated from this man, they did this so he would stop sinning in this way. He wanted the man to repent. If he did not stop sinning, God would punish him and he would die. Paul also did not want the things this man did to cause other Chrsitians to start sinning.

Why did Paul write about “leaven”?

Paul wrote here about the leaven and dough. This is a metaphor. When a small amount of leaven was placed into a lump of bread dough, the leaven caused the dough to rise and grow. In the same way, if ignored a small amount of sin can grow and hurt other Christians. Therefore, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to separate themselves from the wrong, sinful behavior of this man.

Why did Paul call Christ “our Passover lamb”?

In the Old Testament, the Jewish people sacrificed the Passover lamb for the forgiveness of their sins (see: Numbers 28:16-22; Ezekiel 45:21-22; Hebrews 10:1-4). This gave them peace with God. Paul called Jesus “our Passover lamb” because like the Old Testament sacrifices, Jesus death served as the sin offering for all Christians. What Jesus did was greater than all other sacrifices. Jesus’s sacrifice the final sacrifice for all Christians (see: Hebrews 10:1-12).

See: Passover; Lamb of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sacrifice; Sin; Sin Offering ; Atone (Atonement)

Why did Paul command the Corinthians to “celebrate the festival”?

Paul commanded the Corinthians to “celebrate the festival” because Jesus was the perfect Passover lamb (see: 1 Corinthians 5:7; Hebrews 10:12). Scholars think Paul wanted to say that Jesus was the perfect sacrifice. Because of this, Christians can celebrate that the new life Jesus gives to them.

Why were the Corinthians not to celebrate with leaven?

In the Bible, leaven was often used a metaphor. When it was used in this way, it was speaking about doing evil things. Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God.

5:9-13

What was the letter about which Paul wrote?

Paul wrote another letter to the Christians in Corinth before he wrote this letter. That letter, however, is not in the Bible.

Why did Paul explain that he did not ban the Corinthian Christians from “immoral people of this world”?

Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians could not totally avoid non-Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 5:10). Yet, Christians could be “in the world” without “being of it” (see: 1 John 2:15-17). The Christians in Corinth were to live in a way that honored God. This would make the non-Christians also want to live in a way that honors God.

Why did Paul not want the Corinthian Christians to “associate” or “even to eat” with brothers or sisters involved in this list of sins?

Paul did not want people to think that the Christians in Corinth were evil (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2; 5:6-8). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to remove the sexually immoral person from the church. He did not want these Christians to do evil things (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). Paul wanted these people removed from the church, so they might also have had the opportunity for repentance and salvation (see: 1 Corinthians 5:5). Some scholars think Paul did not think people who sinned were Christians. Paul wanted them to be at peace with God. Other scholars think Paul knew they were Christians. If they kept sinning, God would punish them. They would die.

See: Church; Repent (Repentance; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin; Punish (Punishment)

What was a drunkard?

A “drunkard”(μέθυσος/g3183) was someone who constantly drank excessive amounts of alcohol. In Greco-Roman and Jewish culture wine was a common part of life. A “drunkard” differed from most people in that time because a drunkard consistently drank a lot of alcohol.

How were Christians to “judge those who are inside the church”?

Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to both separate from the sinning Christians and to the sinning Christian (see: 5:11; Galatians 6:1-4).

1 Corinthians 6

6:1-11

Why was Paul concerned about Christians going to a “civil court before an unbelieving judge”?

Paul did not want Christians to go to a court with a non-Christian judge. Paul wanted Christians to be at peace with one another. If they disagreed about something, they should not go to a non-Christian to help them. He wanted Christians to judge something in the right way (see: John 7:24). A judge who was not a Christian probably did not know about the ways God wanted Christians to solve their problems with each other. A civil judge would only have been able to judge the Christans case based on the laws the government made.

Advice to translators: In this context, having a “dispute”(πρᾶγμα/g4229) was used when speaking about a lawsuits. A civil judge was someone the government paid to resolve a dispute between two people.

Who were the “saints”?

Paul used the word “saints”(ἅγιος/g0040) to write about the Christians in Corinth. Earlier in this letter to the Corinthians, Paul used the same word “saints” and said that the Cornthians were “sanctified” in Christ. He also used this word (ἅγιος/g0040) in 1 Corinthians 1:2 to further explain that the Corinthian “saints” were called to be God’s holy people (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2).

How will “the saints judge the world”?

Jesus will finally judge the world. Scholars also think that Christians will also be asked to judge the world in some way (see: 4:1-5). Perhaps Paul was writing about the same judgment written about in Daniel 7:22.

Why did Paul write that “we will judge the angels”?

Paul wrote that Christians “will judge angels.” He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they could settle their own disagreements.

Why did Paul write “I say this to your shame”?

Paul did not write the Corinthians in order to shame them. He wrote so that they could avoid shaming themselves. When the Corinthian Christians went to non-Christians to settle their “disputes,” this shamed them (see: 1 Corinthians 4:14). Paul wrote how it was a shame for the Corinthian church to seek out for themselves the rulings of non-Christian judges. Instead, Paul wrote how the Corinthian Church should do things that Jesus wants them to do and to do things that honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30; 2:16; 6:5).

How was the presence of lawsuits among Christians a “defeat” for the Corinthian church?

Paul wrote that the Corinthians use of lawsuits was a moral “defeat”(ἥττημα/g2275). Instead of doing what God wanted them to do, the Corinthians wrongfully trusted in non-Christians to judge them. Paul wrote how it would be better for Christians to suffer wrongs done to them, than for them to seek out the decisions of a non-Christian judge.

How had the Christians “wronged and cheated” their own brothers?

Paul already spoke about Christians in Corinth who were sexually immoral, idolaters, and greedy. He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they “wronged and cheated” their own brothers.

Who were the “unrighteous”?

The “unrighteous”(ἄδικος/g0094) were all people who did not believe in Jesus. They did what they wanted to do and did not do things that God wanted them to do. Paul wrote that those chose to live in the wrong way would not experience the benefits of the kingdom of God.

What were “male prostitutes”?

Some scholars believe that when Paul wrote about “male prostitutes”(μαλακός/g3120). That is, he wrote about men who received money for having sex. Other scholars think Paul was writing about men who had sex with other men. They were not paid to do this.

What did Paul mean when he used the words “those who practice homosexuality”?

Paul wrote about people who practice homosexuality. He was writing about men who had sex with other men. According to the Law of Moses, this is something God hates (see: Leviticus 18:22; 20:13). Paul said that God’s wrath would come upon those who practiced homosexuality (see: Romans 1:26-67)

How were the Christians in Corinth “cleansed”?

Paul wrote about the Christians in Corinth being cleansed. Some scholars think Paul wrote about the blood of Jesus. This is a metaphor. Jesus’ blood “cleansed” Christians from all of their sin (see: 1 John 1:7-9). Because Jesus died, Christians are at peace with God. They are also made clean.

How were the Christians in Corinth “sanctified”?

Paul wrote that through the life, death, and resurrection of Christ, God “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) the Corinthian Christians. That is, they were set apart for God’s purposes (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2). They do the things God wants them to do to serve him.

How were Christians “made right” with God?

When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “made right”(δικαιόω/g1344), he wanted them to know that they were right with God. That is, they were at peace with God. Because they believed in Jesus, they were not “unrighteous” (see: Romans 5:18-21).

6:12-20

What did Paul mean by saying “everything is lawful for me”?

Paul wrote that everything is lawful for him. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “everything is lawful for me” he wanted people to know it was not wrong for him to eat or drink certain things. He did not need to celebrate a feast on a certain day. Paul did not need to obey the Law of Moses. However, Paul did not say that he could sin.

Why did Paul write “not everything is beneficial”?

Paul wrote “not everything is beneficial” because he wanted Christians to know that not everything someone does helps them or helps other people. He wanted them to do things that would help other Christians (see: 10:23-24). Paul wanted Christians to encourage them to love one another. Christians are free to do certain things, but it is sometimes wrong to do these things if they hurt other people in some way (see: Galatians 5:13).

Why did Paul write “I will not be mastered by anything”?

Paul wrote “I will not be mastered by anything. Paul wanted people to know that he was a servant of Jesus. He did not allow himself to be lead by anyone or anything other than Jesus.Paul also wrote that he often did not do what he wanted to do. This was because he did not want to stop anyone from believing in Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 9:1-12).

What did the words, “food is for the stomach and the stomach for food, but God will destroy them both” mean?

Paul wrote “food is for the stomach and the stomach for food, but God will destroy them both.” He wanted people to know that a person’s choice to eat or not eat certain foods should always be for the purpose of honoring God. When people die, they will not have a stomach and will not eat.

How was the body for the Lord?

Paul wrote that just as food was for the stomach, a Christian’s body was meant to be used to serve Jesus. The Christian’s body was the temple of the Holy Spirit. The Christians’s body was meant to be used to honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 6:17, 19-20).

How were the bodies of Christians “members of Christ”?

Paul wrote that the bodies of Christians were members of Christ. Scholars think Paul wanted to write that the Christians’ body was joined to Jesus in some way. The Christian’s soul and spirit were also joined to Christ. Perhaps this is why Paul told Christians to offer their bodies to God as a living sacrifice (see: Romans 12:1). When Paul used the word “members” he was saying that each individual Christian was united with Jesus. This was possible because of the resurrection of Christ.

See: Messiah (Christ); Soul; Spirit (Spiritual); Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Resurrect (Resurrection)

What did it mean that “he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit with him”?

After the resurrection of Jesus and his ascension back to heaven, Jesus sent the Holy Spirit to dwell within Christians (see: John 14:16-18; 16:12-15; Acts 1:8). Just as God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit are one, so Christians are one with Jesus.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Ascend (Ascension); Heaven; IIndwelling of the Holy Spirit; God the Father; Son of God; Holy Spirit; Trinity

How were the Christians’ bodies “the temple of the Holy Spirit”?

Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the things the Holy Spirit did. He said that not only did God the Holy Spirit live within the church, the Holy Spirit also lived within each Christian (see: Romans 8:11; 1 Corinthians 3:16). At one time, God allowed Himself to be seen in a certain way in the temple in Jerusalem. However, God left the temple. God now lives in Christians through the Holy Spirit in some way. God can be seen in some way through the things Christians do. This is a metaphor.

Why did Paul say to the church, “you are not your own”?

God the Holy Spirit lives within all Christians. Christians belong to God in some way and a part of the body of Christ.

What did Paul mean when he wrote that the Christians were “bought with a price”?

When Paul wrote that Christians were “bought with a price,” he reminded them that they were once slaves to sin but Jesus freed Christians from that slavery (see: Romans 6:17-18; 1 Corinthians 7:23). The price was the death of Jesus (see: Romans 6:3-12). This is a metaphor. Jesus redeemed Christians.

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sin; Sinful Nature; Free (Freedom); Metaphor; Redeem (Redemption)

What did Paul mean by saying, “glorify God with your body”?

Paul wrote that Christians are to glorify God with their bodies. Paul wanted Christians to do things that honor God. People should know about God because they have seen the way Christians live.

1 Corinthians 7

7:1-9

Why did Paul say it was “good for a man not to touch a woman”?

Paul said it was good for a man not to “touch” a woman. He wanted people to know that a man must not have sex with a woman if they are not married.

What were “temptations for many immoral acts”?

People thought the Corinthians did the wrong things and committed sexual immorality. The Christians in Corinth were tempted to commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want them to commit sexual immorality. God only wanted a husband and a wife to have sex (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:3-4; Hebrews 13:4).

What was meant by Paul’s use of the word “authority”?

Some scholars think that Paul used the word “authority”(ἐξουσιάζω/g1850) because he wanted people to know that both the husband and wife give themselves to each other in some way when they get married. They think people thought the wrong things and Paul wanted them to think about things in the right way.

What did Paul say was a concession?

Paul said something was a concession (συγγνώμη/g4774). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the husband and wife agreeing to stop having sex with each other, so that they spend time praying to God. They think Paul wanted them to know he was not commanding them to do this. Instead, he gave them permission to do this if they wanted.

Why did Paul write “I wish that everyone were as I am”?

Paul wrote, “I wish that everyone were as I am.” Some scholars think Paul wanted everyone to not commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want to commit sexual immorality. Others scholars think Paul did not want to have sex. These scholars say Paul wished everyone to live in the same way he lived. He thought that not wanting to have sex was a gift from God. However, it was also a gift from God to marry and for a husband and wife to have sex together.

What did the words “burn with passion” mean?

Some scholars think a person who burned with passion really wanted to have sex. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about the judgment that comes from God for the person who is sexually immoral (see: 6:9-10).

7:10-16

Why did Paul write “not I, but the Lord”?

When Paul wrote “not I, but the Lord,” scholars think he was reminding these Christians that Jesus spoke about divorce (see: Matthew 5:31-32; Mark 10:2-12; Luke 16:18). Jesus gave permission to Paul to speak for him (see: 7:25; 7:40).

Why did Paul write about Corinthian Christians married to unbelievers?

Paul wanted people to know that a Christian should not divorce their spouse if they were not a Chrsitian. Jesus said a Christian can divorce their spouse if they committed adultery (see: Matthew 5:31-32). Paul also said that a Christian can divorce their spouse if their spouse is not a Christian and their spouse leaves them (see: 1 Corinthians 7:15-16). How were non-Christian spouses “set apart” by Christian spouses?

Paul wrote that non-Christians married to Christians were “set apart”(ἁγιάζω/g0026). Some scholars think Paul said that God helped non-Christian spouses to believe the gospel because they were married to a Christian. Other scholars think that the non-Christian spouse could believe in Jesus because they lived near people who lived in a way that honored God.

How were the children “unclean” if their parents divorced?

Some scholars think that when Paul said children of divorce were “unclean” he wanted people to know that these children would not live with a Christian parent all of the time.

Why did Paul write “the brother or sister is not bound to their vows”?

Paul wrote “the brother or sister is not bound to their vows.” Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that the Christian did not need to remain married if the non-Christian spouse wanted to divorce. The Christian did not need to do what Paul wrote before (see: 1 Corinthians 7:12-13). Other scholars think that the married Christian was free to remarry after the non-Christian spouse decided to divorce. In this way, the Christian did not need to be widowed to remarry (see 1 Corinthians 7:39).

How had God called Christians to live in peace?

When an non-Christian spouse wanted a divorce, some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to be peaceful to their non-Christian spouse. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that they could get divorced for another reason. They could divorce if a Christian being married to a non-Christian caused them harm and they could not live at peace with one another.

Why did Paul ask if one person could save the other in a marriage?

Paul asked if one person could save the other in marriage. Some scholars think Paul was encouraging the Christian to remain married to the non-Christian. This was because the non-Christian might become a Christian because their Christian spouse lives in a way that honors God. Other scholars think Paul said that if a Christian allowed their non-Christian spouse to get a divorce, then the Christian should let the non-Christian go in peace. This was because there was no way to know if the non-Christian would become a Christian.

7:17-24

What things did God “assign” to the Christians?

God “assigned” (μερίζω/g3307) things to Christians. Some scholars think that God controlled the things that happened in a Christian’s life. God wanted some people to live without getting married. God also wanted some people who became Christians to stay married to a non-Christian (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1-16). Other scholars think that Paul wrote about specific gifts God “assigned” Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 7:7). Perhaps Paul wanted the Christians to focus on the ways God equipped them to serve God. In what way did God “call” each person?

Why did Paul write “all the churches”?

Paul wrote, “all the churches.” Some scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church which Paul started or every church where Paul taught. Fewer scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church, even if Paul did not teach there himself.

How could a person “not try to appear circumcised”?

Paul wrote that a person should “not try to appear circumcised.” Scholars think Paul used circumcision as a metaphor. The Jews who became Christians did not need to try to appear to be a non-Jew. In the same way, Gentiles who became Christians did not need to be circumcised, so that people would think they are Jews.

Why did Paul say ”it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters”?

When Paul wrote “it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters,” he wanted people to know both Jews and Gentiles could be at peace with God. This was because a person did not need to be circumcised (see: Galatians 5:6).

Why did Paul write that “what matters is obeying the commandments of God”?

Paul wrote that “what matters is obeying the commandments of God.” Scholars think Paul was writing about the “commandments of God” spoken by Jesus in the New Testament (see: Matthew 22:36-40). Paul also wrote about love as fulfilling God’s commandments (see: Galatians 5:14).

What did it mean to “remain in the calling”?

Why did Paul write that Christians not be concerned if they were slaves when called?

Paul wrote that Christians not be concerned if they were slaves when called. That is, when they believed in Jesus. This is because a slave can be a Christian. Paul wanted Christians to realize that God valued every the same (see: Galatians 3:28).

How was a Christian slave the “Lord’s freeman”?

Paul wanted Christians to know that even if they were a slave to an earthly owner, Jesus had freed them from bondage to sin. He had completely forgiven them of their past sins. They were not freed to live in a different way, a way that honors God.

What did it mean to be “bought with a price”?

7:25-40

Who were “those who never married”?

Some scholars think “those who never married” were both men and women who remained unmarried. Other scholars think “those who never married” were women who were not married and have never had sex.

Why did Paul write “I have no commandment from the Lord”?

Some scholars think that Paul wrote, “I have no commandment from the Lord” because he was giving advice, not a command (see: 1 Corinthians 7:6). Other scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that Jesus did not talk about this. Therefore, Paul was expanding upon Jesus’ teaching.That is, he was teaching more than Jesus taught.

What did Paul mean by saying he was “trustworthy”?

Some scholars think when Paul said he was “trustworthy”(πιστός/g4103) he wanted people to know that he obeyed God. Other scholars think Paul said that he was “trustworthy” because God was merciful to him.

What was the “disaster” that was coming?

Some scholars think the “disaster” about which Paul wrote was the persecution and difficult times that Christians were experiencing at that time. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times that Christians experience in any time and place. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times just before Jesus returns to the earth

What did Paul mean by “worldly trouble”?

Some scholars think “worldly troubles” were the responsibilities that came with being married to someone. Married people have to focus on helping each other. They could not focus only on serving God.

What was meant by the words, “the time is short”?

Paul wrote that the time is short. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that Jesus was going to return in a short time (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31). Because of this, people needed to focus on serving God before they die or before Jesus returns.

How were those who had wives supposed to live “as though they had none”?

Paul wrote that wives were supposed to live as though they had nothing. Scholars think Paul was encouraging married Christians to live to serve God. He did not want them to work more serving God than in having a better life on the earth. Paul was not telling Christians to abandon their spouse.

How were those who weep not to weep and those who rejoice not to rejoice?

Paul wanted Christians to know that though they had to experience sorrows and joys on the earth, they had the promise to live together with God in heaven forever. Paul also wanted them to know that these things be replaced with a joy that lasts forever in heaven.

How were those who bought not to “possess”?

Paul did not forbid Christians from buying things. Some scholars think that to “possess”(κατέχω/g2722) something was to cling to it, or to hold it tightly. That is, he did not Christians to want something too much. Some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to understand that it was God provided the things they bought. What they bought was a gift from God.

How were Christians not to use the world “to the full”?

Christians were not to use the world “to the full.” Christians were not to become so involved in the things happening in the world that they care more about these things than they cared about Jesus. Some scholars think Paul meant that Christians must not live as if the world was all there was.

What did Paul mean when he wrote “the world in its present form is coming to an end”?

Paul wrote that “the world in its present form is coming to an end.” Some scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that creation was passing away (see: Romans 8:19-22). Fewer scholars think Paul meant that the world’s leaders were passing away (see: 1 Corinthians 2:6).

Why did Paul write, “not to put any constraint on you”?

Paul wrote “not to put any constraint on you.” Scholars think that Paul used the word “constraint”(βρόχος/g1029) as a metaphor. This word was also used when writing about a rope around an animal’s neck. A person would use a rope to guide an animal. Therefore, when Paul wrote these words, he wanted to help people, not command people to do something.

What did it mean for a man not to “treat his fiance with respect”?

A man was to “treat his fiance with respect.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who did not treat his fiance with honor. He was referring to a man who did not honor his commitment to marry his fiance. This would have brought great dishonor to the girl’s father. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had sex with his fiance before they were married. This dishonored the woman and the woman’s father.

What did it mean to be “beyond the age of marriage”?

Some scholars think that when Paul wrote about being “beyond the age”(ὑπέρακμος/g5230), he meant a person who was past the best age for marriage. In ancient times, a woman often got married at a certain age. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to get married if they could not control their desire to have sex.

Why did Paul write “if he is not under pressure”?

Paul wrote “if he is not under pressure.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no marriage contract with the father of the girl. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no pressure from the father of the girl. This pressure was from the girl’s strong desire to marry right away.

What did it mean for a man to “keep his own fiance a virgin”?

When Paul wrote that a man should “keep his own fiance a virgin,” he wanted the man to do everything he could to protect and honor the virginity of the woman he was to marry. Scholars think that when Paul wrote this, he meant that if a Christian decided not to marry this woman, he still needed to guard her honor. He was not to try to have sex with her.

Why did Paul write that “the one who chooses not to marry will do even better”?

When Paul wrote that “the one who does not marry does better,” he wanted to encourage Christians were not married. God gave them the gift of not being married. Earlier in this chapter, Paul had said that marriage was the best option for those without the gift of not being married (see: 1 Corinthains 7:2). Indeed, it was “good” (see: 1 Corinthians 7:38). However, if one was gifted to not be married, it was better to not be married.

Why did Paul write “and I think I also have the Spirit of God”?

Paul wrote, “and I think I also have the Spirit of God.” Scholars think that Paul was speaking to Christians who opposed him in some way when he wrote this.

1 Corinthians 8

8:1-6

What did the words “now concerning” mean?

Paul used the words “now concerning” to tell people he was going to write about something different (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Some scholars think he was writing about this new idea because the Corinthians had previously written him previously about this idea (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Other scholars do not think that the Corinthian church mentioned this idea in their letter to Paul.

What was food offered to idols?

How do all Christians “have knowledge”?

Jesus came to the earth and taught people many new things about God. These were truths about how God was going to save people. However, people did not know about what God would do to save people before Jesus came to the earth. Paul also said that knowledge alone “puffs”(φυσιόω/g5448). That is, it can make people feel proud of what they know.

How did Paul talk about “love”?

When Paul talked about “love”(ἀγάπη/g0026), he also talked about “edification.” Edification was a word used when talking about building a house. Paul wanted the expression of “love” to be something that helped Christians to do and feel good. He wanted love to “build” people. This is a metaphor. When people loved each other in this way, they did things that made others feel better in some way

Why did Paul write, “If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should”?

Paul wrote If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should.” He wrote about people who thought they knew how to live in the way God wants them to live. However, they did not do these things. That is, if they say they know something about what God wants them to do, but they do not love other people, then they really do not know what God wants them to do.

How was someone known by God?

God truly knows every person because he created all people. Here Paul wrote about God knowing the Christian, By this he meant something very special. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God had a special relationship with the Christian. He told the Christian more about Himself. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God was at peace with the Christian. Of course, the Christian was also at peace with God.

How was an idol “nothing”?

Paul said that an idol was nothing. In other words, an idol is not real. Even though some people worshipped things that other people created, there was only one God. There were not many gods. This was why Paul said that these idols were “so-called gods.” They were not gods at all, even though some people believed in them. There is only one God.

How do all things exist through Jesus?

Paul wrote that through Jesus, “all things exists and through whom we exist.” He wanted people to know that Jesus created everything. He also kept everything alive (see: John 1:1-3; Colossians 1:15-17). If Jesus wanted everything to stop existing, everything would stop existing. That is, if Jesus did not want anything in the universe, then there would not be anything in the universe.

8:7-13

What knowledge was not in everyone?

Paul wrote about a certain knowledge that not every Christian had. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to know that there were certain Christians in Corinth who did not know what to do about eating food which had previously been offered to idols. Perhaps these Christians had just recently believed in Jesus. Or, maybe these Christians had not not been taught about these things.

How was someone’s conscience corrupted?

Paul wrote about someone’s conscience being “corrupted”(μολύνω/g3435), or being made unclean. When certain Corinthian Christians ate food offered to idols, they did not do anything wrong. They knew the idols were not real. However, there were other Christians in Corinth who still believed idols were real. These Christians thought that eating this type of food was doing something wrong. Paul wanted people to be careful about what they eat. If they ate certain foods that made other Christians think they were doing something evil, then they should not eat these things

Who was the weaker brother?

Paul wrote about a weaker brother. This was a metaphor. He was writing about a certain type of Christians. Certain Christians were strong because they obeyed God more than other Christians. They often would not sin when they were tempted. However, in Corinth there were other Christians who did not obey God as often as these stronger Chrsitians. When these weaker Christians were tempted, they sinned more. Paul wanted the stronger Chrsitians to help the weaker Christians to do things that honored God.

How was a Christian destroyed?

When certain Christians ate food offered to idols, it dishonored God. When this happened, they could no longer tell other people about Jesus in the same way. People could not learn how to live in a way that honors God and believe in Jesus because these Christians were sinning.

What did Paul teach the Corinthians about eating meat?

Paul wrote that he did not want other Christians to stumble. He did not want to do anything that caused other Christians to do something that dishonored God. Instead, he would rather not eat any meat than to possibly cause another Christian to sin.

1 Corinthians 9

9:1-27

How did Paul expect people to answer his questions?

Paul asked four questions in these verses. He expected the Corinthians to answer “yes” to all of these questions.

How was Paul free?

Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians that he was free. As a Christian, he did not need to follow the Law of Moses.

When did Paul see Jesus?

Paul wrote that he had seen Jesus. When Paul was saying that he saw Jesus after Jesus was resurrected

Why did Paul write about being an apostle?

Scholars think that someone told the Corinthian Christians that Paul was not an apostle. However, the Corinthian Christians knew that Paul was an apostle. This was because Paul had helped to start the church in Corinth. The church in Corinth proved that Paul was an apostle.

How did Paul defend that he was an apostle?

In ancient times, people gave money to teachers who taught about God and the world. However, Paul worked and never asked for money for himself. He did this so that people would pay attention to the things he said. He did not want to preach the gospel and ask for money. Perhaps some people thought he was not an apostle or teacher because he did not ask for money. When Paul wrote about eating and drinking, he was writing about receiving money so that he might eat and drink. He had the same rights that every apostle had. God gave the apostles those rights

When Paul wrote “we,” who was he talking about?

Why did Paul write about the Law of Moses?

According to the Law of Moses, God wanted people to care for the ox who served them. In the same way, God wanted people to care for those who preached and taught the Gospel to them. Paul also wrote about people plowing (see: 1 Corinthians 9:10). This is a metaphor. He was speaking about the ways people served God.

Paul wrote about planting spiritual things and harvesting material things. This was also a metaphor. He wanted to remind people that God did not think it was wrong for Paul to expect people to help him by giving him food, a place to live, or money.

Why did Paul not want help from the Corinthians?

Paul had the right for the Corinthians to give him money. This is because he earned this money by teaching them. However, Paul did not want anything from them. Paul only wanted people to think about the gospel and believe in Jesus. He did not want people to think he was teaching them just so that he could get money. The only reason he taught them was this. He taught them so they could believe the gospel and be at peace with God.

Why did Paul write about the people who served in the temple?

In ancient Israel, people provided for the priests who served them in the temple. God wanted this to happen. In the same way, Paul wrote that God wanted people to provide for those people who preached and taught the gospel to other people about Jesus (see: Matthew 10:10; Luke 10:7). God wanted his preachers and teachers to be able to focus on serving Jesus.

Why did Paul write about boasting?

Paul did not want people to say that he told people about Jesus just so he could get money. Instead, he wanted people to know that he trusted in God to provide him everything he needed. Paul preached the gospel to obey God. This was the only reason he preached the Gospel. If he did not preach the gospel, then God would punish him (see: 1 Corinthians 9:16). However, if he chose to preach the gospel then he would have a “reward” (See: I Corinthians 9:16).

What was the responsibility entrusted to Paul?

God entrusted Paul to help the Corinthian Christians to live in a way that honors God. Scholars also think God wanted Paul to help them to do this.

How was Paul someone who was both free and a servant?

Paul was free and a servant. Some scholars think Paul meant he was free from the Law of Moses. He did not need to try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he served other people. This honored God. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that he did not serve a certain group of Christians.

How did Paul win more?

Paul wrote about winning more people. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having more people come to believe in Jesus.

How did Paul become like a Jew to the Jews?

Paul wanted to tell the Jews about the gospel. He did not want to do anything that might prevent the Jews from believing in Jesus. When it was possible, he did the same things the Jews did when he was near the Jews. Paul did not do these things to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did many things the Law of Moses said to do. This was so that he would not offend the Jews. He wanted Jews to hear about Jesus.

How did Paul become like one under the law?

When Paul wrote about becoming like one under the law, some scholars think he was writing about the Jews. They were under the Law of Moses. Other scholars think Paul wrote about those under the law of Moses, but were not born Jews.

What did Paul write in 9:20?

Scholars think Paul wrote the words in verse 20. Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words “I did this even though I myself was not under the law.” Fewer ancient manuscripts do not have these words.

Who were those outside of the law?

When Paul wrote about those outside of the law, he was writing about Gentiles. Gentiles did not follow the Law of Moses.

How did Paul become like one outside of the law?

Paul wrote that in order to present the gospel to the Gentiles, he refused to do anything that might prevent the Gentiles from believing in Jesus. He did not do the things written about in the Law of Moses because he did not want the Gentiles to think they needed to follow the Law of Moses to be at peace with God. He wanted Gentiles to hear about Jesus.

What law did Paul follow?

Paul did not try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did try to obey God. This he called the law of God and the law of Christ. The law of Christ referred to the command to love God with all one’s heart and to love other people.

How did Paul win those outside of the law?

Paul wrote about winning those outside of the law. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having the Gentiles believe in Jesus.

How did Paul become weak to those who were weak?

Paul wrote that he became weak to those who are weak. Scholars do not know why these people were weak. They had a weak conscience. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of them believing in Jesus.

Why did Paul become all things to all people?

Paul wrote that he became all things to all people. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of anyone believing in Jesus. This did not mean that Paul would do things that dishonored God. However, there were many things Paul would do to serve people so they would not reject the gospel because of something Paul did.

How did Paul participate in the blessings of the gospel?

Everything Paul did was so that people could believe the gospel. He also did not want them to be distracted by the things he did. He wanted them to hear the gospel. He wanted to share with them in the blessings of the gospel. That is, he wanted to share with them in salvation and the promise of eternal life. Paul wanted to participate in the blessings of the gospel along with all those who believed in Jesus.

Why did Paul write about an athlete?

Paul wrote about an athlete running a race. This was a metaphor. He was writing about himself. He obeyed God to receive a prize. An athlete did things to prepare for his race. He trained. In the same way, Paul did things to honor God so that when his life was over, he like an athlete would be rewarded. An athlete might win a prize that would fade and perish, Paul’s reward would be different. He would one day receive a reward that would never fade away.

Paul said he did not train as if he had no plan. Like a good athlete, he too had a plan. He planned to do things that honored God. When he told other people about Jesus, they would know that he lived in a way that honored God.The people would know that he did the things he taught other people to do. Because of this, people would be more willing to listen to him preach the gospel

How will Paul be disqualified?

Paul wrote about being disqualified. When an athlete ran a race in the wrong way, he was disqualified. He did not receive any prize. This was a metaphor. Paul wanted to be able to receive a prize. Some scholars think Paul was writing about getting to live with God in heaven forever. Other scholars think Paul was talking about some reward for living in a way that honored God.

1 Corinthians 10

10:1-13

How were their fathers under the cloud?

Paul wrote about the history of some of the Jewish Corinthian Christians. He wanted to remind them of the dangers of disobeying God. Their Jewish ancestors had escaped their Egyptian enemies. At that time, God went before them and helped them pass through the Red Sea on dry land. Then God continued to lead the Israelites through the wilderness by appearing as a cloud.

How were people baptized into Moses?

Paul wrote that the Israelites committed themselves to being led by Moses. Scholars think that because the Israelites passed through the sea with Moses, they were joined to Moses in some way.

What food did people eat?

Paul wrote about people eating spiritual food. This is a metaphor. He was talking about the time when the ancient Jews wandered in the wilderness. This happened right after they had been led by God and Moses out of Egypt. God though a miracle gave them food from heaven to eat. Jesus also called himself “the bread from heaven (see: John 6:51).

What did people drink?

Paul wrote about the ancient Jews wandering in the wilderness after they left Egypt. The Jewish people became very thirsty as they walked through the wilderness (see: Exodus 17:6)). Paul wrote how it was Jesus who gave them water. According to Paul, Jesus did more than give water to these people. Jesus also gave the people spiritual water. This is a metaphor. The Corinthians need Jesus like the ancient Israelites needed wanted while walking in hot desert. He gave life to the Coritnthian Christians.

Why were their corpses scattered in the wilderness?

Paul wrote about dead bodies being scattered in the wilderness. Some time after God brought the Israelites out of Egypt, some people chose not to trust God. They did not obey God and were punished and many people died. God did not allow them to enter into the Promised Land.

What lessons were the Jews to learn from the ancient Israelites?

The Israelites tested God. They complained to God even though God did great things for them. They rejected God. Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn from the things the Israelites did wrong. They should not sin in the same way the Israelites did. Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should not worship idols and commit sexual immorality. In Corinth, the worship of idols and committing sexual immorality often happened together .

Where was it written, “the people sat down to eat and drink, and rose to play”?

How did 23000 people died in one day?

During the wilderness wanderings, many people worshipped idols and were sexually immoral. God punished 23000 people one day. God punished them and they died.

How were people destroyed by snakes?

What was an angel of death?

Paul wrote about an angel of death. God sent an angel to punish the people and they died.

How had the end of the ages come?

Paul said that the end of the age had come. That is, God began doing something new. He began expecting different things from people.This end of the age came right at the time Jesus died and was resurrected.

How does someone fall?

What did Paul teach about temptation?

Paul said Christians were tempted, but this was not something new. When Christians were tempted, it was helpful for them to know that they were not alone. Other Christians were also tempted, too. God was able to keep all Christans from sinning when they were tempted. God would not allow Christians to be tempted in ways they could not overcome it.That is, a Christian is always able to not sin. God would not allow Christians to be tempted too much. God would also give Christians many ways to overcome their temptation.

Advice to translators: When someone overcomes a temptation, they are tempted but they do not sin.

10:14-22

How does someone run away from idolatry?

Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christains to avoid worshiping idols. To make his point stronger, he wrote that the Corinthian Christians should run away from idolatry. This was a metaphor.

What was the cup of blessing?

When Paul wrote about the cup of blessing, he wrote about the Corinthian Christians drank when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.

What was the bread they broke?

When Paul wrote about the bread they broke, he was speaking about the bread the Corinthians ate when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.

How did Christians share in the body of Christ?

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians celebrated the Lord’s supper, they were joining together with other Chrsitians who did the same thing. All Christians were called the body of Christ.

Who was Israel according to the flesh?

When Paul wrote about Israel “according to the flesh,” he was writing about people who were born Jews. He was not speaking about the Jews who became Christians.

What did Paul teach about eating food offered to idols?

What were the cup and the table of demons?

Paul wrote about the cup of the Lord and the table of demons. This was a metaphor. The cup and the table were part of the Lord’s supper for Christians. Paul wrote that people cannot worship idols or demons and also worship God at the same time.

10:22-33

How was everything lawful?

Paul wrote that everything was lawful. He wanted people to know that it was not evil to eat foods that were once forbidden by the Law of Moses. Christians could eat any type of food, as long as it was not eaten as part of worshipping an idol.

Why was eating certain things not profitable?

Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians could eat any kind of food they chose. However, Paul also wrote that there were times when it was wrong for the Corinthian Christians to eat certain foods. He did not want Christians to eat certain foods if it cause other Chrsitians to think the wrong things about God. He did not want what they ate to hurt other Christians or cause them to sin.

What was a conscience?

Why were Christians not supposed to eat food offered to idols?

What words did Paul write in verse 28?

Some of the ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “For the earth and everything in it belongs to the Lord.” More and older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Paul wrote these words.

Why should Christians think about other people’s consciences?

Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians ate with other people, they needed to think about what other people felt was right or wrong about food. The Corinthian Christians were to think about those around them. Did those around them think it was right or wrong to eat certain foods? Would the non-eating Christian think that the Christian was doing something that dishonored God if they ate a certain food?

What is the glory of God?

How was someone blameless?

How did Paul want people to be saved?

1 Corinthians 11

11:1-16

How could someone imitate Paul and Jesus?

Paul wrote that he wanted people to imitate him in the same way that he imitated Jesus. That is, he wanted people to do the same types of things he did. However, he only wanted people to do the same types of things he did if they were the same types of things Jesus did. He wanted people to do things that honored God.

Why did Paul praise the Corinthians?

When Paul wrote that he praised the Corinthian Christians, he meant that he was thankful for them. He thanked God for them.

The Corinthian Christian “held firmly to the traditions.” That is, the Corinthian Christians did the things Paul taught and the same type of things that he did.

Why did Paul write about the “head”?

Paul wrote about the head of someone. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think that the head was someone who led another person. God gave someone permission to lead another other person. Other scholars think the head was the source of something. The head brought life to the other person.

See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); God the Father; Roles of Men and Women

Why did Paul write about covering a person’s head?

Paul wrote that a man who prayed or prophesied with their head “covered” dishonored his head. Some scholars think this was a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to know that this man dishonored Jesus. Other scholars think this man dishonored himself. These scholars think Paul was writing about a cloth covering. In ancient times, a man covered his head when he prayed. However, Christians did not do this. Perhaps this was something the Jewish leaders taught. However, it was not part of the Law of Moses.

Some scholars think the covering over a woman’s head was some form of a cloth covering. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a woman’s hair as her covering (see: 1 Corinthians 11:15). At that time, a woman with short hair did evil things. Therefore a woman who prayed or prophesied must look different from women who do evil things. Other scholars think this woman acted in the same way that men act and made people think she was a man. This dishonored Jesus or her husband.

Why did Paul talk about women’s hair?

In ancient Israel, only men had short hair. Woman had long hair. People expected women to have long hair. Some scholars think it was not evil for a woman to have short hair. However, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that the Christian women in Corinth should not have short hair. Perhaps this was because it made people think that a woman with short hair was a man. This dishonored God. Or perhaps this was because some women with short hair had sex with other women. Therefore, people thought women with short hair practiced sexual immorality.

Scholars also think that women had a hood or shawl on the clothes they wore at this time. This covered their head when they went away from their house.

Christian women had the freedom to do many different things. However, Paul did not want them to do things that made other people think they dishonored God or stopped them from believing in Jesus.

How was man the image and the glory of God?

Paul wrote that man was the image and glory of God. He was thinking about Genesis 1:26-27 when he wrote this. Some scholars think that God gave Adam permission to lead Eve. Eve was honored to help Adam in the same way Adam was honored to serve God. Other scholars think that Adam and Eve were both the image and glory of God.

How was a woman made from a man?

Eve was a woman who God made from the rib of a man, Adam. This was what Paul was thinking about when he wrote these words.

How was woman created for man?

Why did Paul write about angels?

Paul wrote that the woman was to have something on her head. This was a symbol showing she submitted to someone. He wrote that this was because of the angels. Some scholars think this was because the angels serve God by serving men in the same way women do. Other scholars think Paul wrote about how the angels see the things people do (see: 1 Corinthians 4:9). Some scholars think that because a woman dishonored God if she worshipped God with her head uncovered. This would even offend the angels.

How was someone “in the lord”?

When Paul wrote, “in the lord,” he was talking about Christians. Christians are joined together in Jesus.

How were men and women not independent from each other?

Paul wrote that men and women were not independent from one another. Men and women need each other. God made each to serve each other in different ways.

How did men come from a woman?

Paul wrote that a man comes from a woman. A woman gives birth to a man. Paul also said that woman came from man. He was thinking about Eve being made from Adam. All things come from God who makes everything.

How did someone judge for themselves?

Paul wrote “judge for yourself.” He wanted people to think about what he said. He wanted them to make a decision according to what they knew to be right.

Should a woman pray to God with her head uncovered?

Paul asked if a woman should pray to God with her head uncovered. Some scholars think that when Paul lived, people thought it was wrong for a woman to pray in front of other people with her head uncovered. They thought it was wrong for her to do this because they thought she did something God only gave permission for men to do. They thought only men could speak to God by praying or prophesying when they gathered together to worship God.

Why was it wrong for a man to have long hair?

When Paul lived, only women had long hair. Some scholars think that when a man had long hair, he looked like a woman. Therefore, it was wrong because it made him look like a woman. If they did this, it dishonored God. Other scholars think men who had sex with other men had long hair. Therefore, people thought men with long hair practiced sexual immorality. At this time, people would have thought the man with long hair was sexually immoral

Paul said this was “by nature.” Some scholars think this was because people thought it was natural for men to have short hair. They were not born in a certain way that they needed to have short hair. However, almost every man had short hair at this time and place.

11:17-34

What happened when the Corinthians Christians gathered together?

Paul said when the Christians in Corinth gathered together, it was not for the better, but for the worse. That is, when they gathered together they did many things that did not honor God.

How were there divisions and factions among the Christians in Corinth?

Paul heard that the Christians in Corinth were fighting with one another. They often did this. They formed groups. Paul said this happened so that, “those who are approved may be recognized among you.” When these Christians were divided, it helped people to know who obeyed God and who did not obey God. One group obeyed God, but the other group did not.

What was the Lord’s supper?

How did the Christians not eat the Lord’s supper?

The Christians in Corinth ate the Lord’s supper in a way that dishonored God. By doing this, Paul said they did not eat the Lord’s supper because the Lord’s supper honored God. The rich Corithians ate a lot of food and drank a lot. But the poor Corinthians were hungry and thirsty. The things the rich did humiliated the poor.

Paul said that it would be better for these rich people to eat in their own homes than to eat the Lord’s supper in the wrong way.

What is the new covenant?

Why did Paul want the Corinthians to examine themselves before they ate the Lord’s supper?

Paul told the Corinthian Christians to examine themselves before they ate the Lord’s supper. If they sinned, then they needed to be at peace with one another and confess their sins to God. If they do not do not do this, God will punish them in some way. God disciplines Chrsitians. God punished some of these Chrsitians, they were sick or died. However, Christians are not punished by being sent to hell to live forever. This is how non-Christians are punished.

See: Lord's Supper; Confess (Confession)); Sin; Discipline (To Disciple); Hell; Punish (Punishment)

How did Paul want the Christians to eat the Lord’s supper?

Paul wanted the Christians to wait for one another and to share with one another when the ate the Lord’s supper.

1 Corinthians 12

12:1-11

What were spiritual gifts?

Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christans to know about the gifts from the Holy Spirit.

Who were Paul’s brothers?

What was a pagan?

How did these Christians used to be led by idols?

Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians used to follow idols. Before the Corinthian Christians believed in Jesus, they were pagans. Pagans could not tell what came from God because they were under the control of Satan. When someone worshipped an idol, they worshipped Satan.

How did someone speak by the Spirit of God?

When someone spoke by the Spirit of God, they said the things the Holy Spirit wanted them to say. Christians speaking by the Spirit of God could not curse Jesus because the Holy Spirit would never curse Jesus. The Holy Spirit, however, could help people to say that Jesus was their God.

How were there different gifts, but the same Spirit?

The Holy Spirit gave the Corinthian Christians different spiritual gifts. However, all of those gifts came from the Holy Spirit.

What were ministries?

How did God work all in all?

Paul wrote that God worked all in all. He wanted people to know that God used all Christians in different ways. Christians serve God in many different ways. God gives Christians spiritual gifts so they can serve him and other people in a certain way.

How was each Christian given an outward display of the Spirit for the benefit of all?

Paul wrote how the Holy Spirit gave each Corinthian Christian a spiritual gift. The Christian needed to use the gifts that the Holy Spirit gave to serve God and others. These gifts from the Holy Spirit were given so that the Corinthian Christians could help each other.

What was the word of wisdom?

What was the word of knowledge?

What was the gift of faith?

What was the gift of healing?

What was the gift of miracles?

What was the gift of prophecy?

What was the gift of distinguishing between spirits?

What was the gift of tongues?

What was the gift of the interpretation of tongues?

12:12-31

What was the body of Christ?

How were Christians baptized?

How did all Christians drink of the Spirit?

Paul wrote about drinking of the Holy Spirit. This was a metaphor. Paul was writing about when a person believed in Jesus.

Why did Paul speak about the body of Christ?

Paul wrote about the body of Christ to teach the Corinthian Christians to serve God and others in a certain way. This was a metaphor. The Corinthian Christians were just like a person’s body. Each Corinthian Christian was like a member of a physical body. Each Corinthian Christian was able to help other Corinthian Christians. Each Christian was to serve in a certain way depending on how God made them. The Coronthian Christians needed each other.

Why did Paul list these gifts?

[12:28] Paul said that certain gifts were above other gifts in some way. Scholars think that when Paul listed the apostles, prophets, and teachers first because they led the church (see: Ephesians 4:11-15). Perhaps the Corinthian Christians watched other Christians use their gifts. This made people be in great awe of them. However, Paul said that there were other gifts. Maybe some gifts were not as amazing as some to see. Yet, all these gifts were given by God. They were meant to be used to serve God and other people.

What was the gift of apostle?

What was the gift of administration?

What were the greater gifts?

Paul wrote about a greater spiritual gift. Scholars think he was speaking about another gift. This was a gift that helped Christians to teach other people about Jesus.

What was the better way Paul will show to the Corinthians?

Paul promised to show the Corinthians a better way to serve God. Scholars think he was writing about serving God by loving other people. This was not a spiritual gift that only certain Christians. Instead, Paul meant that all Christians had a gift helping them love other people.

1 Corinthians 13

13:1-13

What were the tongues of men and angels?

How did someone have love?

In verses 13:1-4, Paul wrote about the ways the Corinthian Christians could love other people.

What was a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal?

A noisy gong or a clanging cymbal were musical instruments that made big noise. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think when Paul wanted to say that the way the Christians lived made people confused about who God is and how God wanted people to live. Paul wanted CHristians to live in a way that honors God. If they do this, then people will know what God is like and how to live in a way that honors God.

What was the gift of prophecy?

How was Paul nothing?

[13:2] Paul wrote that if he did not love other people. Then everything he did was useless and did not honor God. If a Christian knows everything about God but does not love other people, then this does not help anyone. Why did Paul talk about gaining nothing?

Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God, but if he did not do them because he loved God or other people, then the things he did would not honor God.

Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God. Yet if he did not love other people, then the things he did would not honor God.

What did Paul write in verse 3?

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “burn.” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “boast.” Because of this, some scholars think Paul wrote about giving his body to be burned. They think Paul wrote about dying for being a Christian. Other scholars, however, think Paul wrote about boasting. They say that Paul wrote here about suffering. They believe that Paul meant that if he did not love other people, then he should not be honored.

Why did Paul write “love is”?

In this chapter, Paul wrote the words “love is” many times. Through these words he gave a description. Paul meant that “someone who loves is a certain way”. He meant that someone who loved other people did certain things.

How was love not “self-serving”?

Someone who loved other people was believed to be a person who was not “self-serving.” That is, these people refused to serve themselves. They did not want to have everything turn out the wanted.. Instead, these Christians served other people.

What was unrighteousness?

What did it mean that love “bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things”?

Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians loved, they were able to endure things. Corinthian Christians who loved people did not want revenge against other people. These Christians also believed all things. That is, they trusted people. These Christians hoped in all things.They knew good things would happen because they trusted God. These Christians also endured all things.They loved others even when bad things happened.

When will prophecies and tongues stop?

Paul wrote that one day the Corinthian Christians will not need of the gifts of prophecy and speaking in tongues. Some scholars think this happened after the apostles died. Other scholars think Paul was writing about how these gifts were used for a short time. However, Paul, when people love other people, that love lasts forever. Other scholars think there is a time in the future when Christians will not need these spiritual gifts.

How did Christians know and prophesy in part?

Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians did not know everything. They could only tell other people part of something. However, a time would come Christians would know more. This happens after Jesus returns to the earth.

What was the perfect?

When Paul wrote about the perfect, he was writing about a perfect world. When Jesus returns to the earth, it will be a perfect time which never ends. Everyone will know the truth about God. People will no longer have an imperfect knowledge of God.

Why did people talk about being a child and an adult?

Paul wrote that people know certain spiritual things in the same way a child or adult knows things. This is a metaphor. When the Corinthian Christians were children, they only knew some things. When the Corinthian Christian were adults, they were able to know much more. Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they only knew some things about God. However, one day they would know more about God.

How will people know about God?

Paul wrote how that the Corinthian Christians understood God as if they were looking in a mirror. Ancient mirrors were like modern ones. However, ancient mirrors were not as clear as modern mirrors. The image in the mirror was not complete or clear. In the same way, the Corinthian Christians had an incomplete understanding of God. However, in the future, the Corinthian Christians would know much more about God.

How has Paul been fully known?

Paul was fully known. Some scholars think that Paul meant that God knew Paul completely even before the world began. God who knew everything there was to know, also knew everything there was to know about Paul. Why did Paul write about faith, hope, and love?

Paul wrote about the greatest gifts. Paul wrote that these were faith, hope, and love. However, Paul wrote that love was the greatest gift because it lasts forever.

1 Corinthians 14

14:1-19

How were the Corinthian Christians to pursue love?

Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to pursue love. Paul wrote about spiritual gifts in the verses before this one. He insisted that spiritual gifts were to be used to love other people. Paul wanted Corinhian Christians to serve others because they loved them.

How were the Christians to be “zealous for spiritual gifts”?

When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should be “zealous”(ζηλόω/g2206) for spiritual gifts, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to truly desire the Holy Spirit’s gifts to serve other Corinthian Christians. Scholars think that prophecy was greater in some way because it helped Christians to do things that honored God.

How did someone who spoke in tongues speak to God?

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they spoke to God. Some scholars think Paul was writing here about Corinthian Christians who spoke in a miraculous tongue. Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians did this, they were praying to God. This was a language only known to God. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, he was describing how the Corinthian Christians spoke in languages other people in the world spoke. Other scholars say that when these Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues they did not have anyone to interpret what they said. Therefore, it did not help other Christians, as only God knew what the person said.

Why does someone prophesy?

Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians prophesied, it encouraged and comforted them. When someone spoke to the Corinthian Christians about what God wanted them to say, it helped them. The person who prophesied to the Corinthian Christians made these Christians better.

How did someone who spoke in tongues build himself up?

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they were doing something that helped their faith. Corinthian Christians who did this only helped themselves. They were not helping others if there were no other Corinthian Christian there to interpret the tongues so others might understand. Paul said this did not happen when the Corinthian Christians prophesied.

See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit;Faith (Believe in)

Why did Paul want all the Christians in Corinth to speak in tongues?

Paul wrote that he wanted all Christians to speak in tongues. Some scholars think that Paul meant that Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Other scholars think that Paul did not think all Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Instead, this is why Paul wrote that he thought it would be better for Chrsitians to prophesy than to speak in tongues.

How was the person who prophesied greater than the one who spoke in tongues?

When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians who prophesied were greater than the person who spoke in tongues, he was writing about those Corinthian Christians who spoke in tongues without an interpreter. These Corinthian Christians did not help other people. However, the Corinthian Christians who prophesied helped other people. This was why the person who prophesied was greater.

How did someone speak with revelation, knowledge, prophecy, teaching?

Why did Paul write about musical instruments?

When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the spiritual gift of tongues, he mentioned musical instruments. He was teaching people something. He wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that if they spoke in tongues and no one understood, it was like someone sounding an “uncertain” note on an instrument. That is, it would not help anyone because they could not understand it.

What were the manifestations of the Spirit?

When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the “manifestations of the Spirit,” he was writing about the things the Holy Spirit did to reveal Himself to the Corinthian Christians. Here Paul called these things the Holy Spirit’s gifts.

What did Paul desire Christians to want from the Holy Spirit?

Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to want to have things from the Holy Spirit which helped other people.

Why did Paul want the Christians who spoke in tongues to also interpret those tongues?

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they needed to have someone interpret those tongues. If the Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, but gave no interpretation, it did not honor God. This was because it did not cause the church to grow (See: 1 Corinthians 14:28). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray that they could interpret the tongues they spoke.

How did someone pray in a tongue?

Paul wrote about praying in a tongue. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about when people prayed in front of other people. Fewer scholars think Paul was writing about when someone was alone and prayed to God.

How did someone’s spirit pray?

Paul wrote about a Christian praying with his spirit. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the Holy Spirit using tongues when they prayed in front of other people who spoke different languages. They think Paul said that his own spirit prayed as the Holy Spirit gave him the ability to speak in prayer. Fewer scholars think the Holy Spirit gave people a special language when they prayed to God.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues; Spirit (Spiritual); Pray (Prayer)

How did Paul want people to pray?

Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray and think much as they prayed for their needs and those of other people.

Why did Paul want people to say “amen”?

Paul wrote that the Corinthian Church needed to use the gift of tongues in ways people could understand them. In ancient Israel, Jews and Christians often said “amen” when someone else spoke about God. When people said “amen”, they were asking God to make happen what that speaker said. If someone in the Corinthian church could not understand the meaning of what the speaker said, they could not say “amen”(ἀμήν/g0281).

Why did Paul thank God that he spoke in tongues more than any of the Christians in Corinth?

Paul thanked God that he spoke in tongues more than any of the Christians in Corinth. This was because he used tongues to help other people and to honor God. The Chrisitians in the Corinthian did not use tongues in this way.

Why did Paul want to teach other people instead of to speak in tongues?

When Paul spoke in tongues, it only helped him to trust God more. However, when he spoke in a language that members of the Corinthian Church could understand, he helped the Corinthian Christians, and not just himself.

14:20-25

How were the Christians in Corinth like children?

Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth and spoke to them as if they were children. This was a metaphor. They were not acting like adults were supposed to act. Adults often know the difference between right and wrong. Children do not always know what is right and wrong.

Why did Paul write about the Law of Moses?

Paul wrote that a prophecy about the gift of speaking in other tongues was written about in the Old Testament (see: Isaiah 28:11-12). When Isaiah spoke these words, God warned Israel that he was going to use Gentiles to judge Israel. This prophecy began to be fulfilled. Paul wrote how God was using these gifts of tongues to share the gospel with Gentiles. The tongues were used as a sign to the Gentiles. It helped Gentiles to believe in Jesus.

However, if there was someone speaking in tongues and no one to interpret what was being said, then people would think that Christians were crazy.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Law of Moses; Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gentile; Sign; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Judge (Judgment); Gospel

How was prophecy a sign to Christians?

Paul wrote that prophecy was a sign to the Corinthian Christians, but not for non-Christians. Prophecy helped Christians to obey God and to live in a way that honored God. Tongues were a sign for the unbelieving (see: I Corinthians 14:22) living among the Corithianians. Tongues were used so that people could understand the gospel.

See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Sign; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gospel

What were the “secrets of the heart”?

The “secrets of the heart” were wrong things a person in the Corinthian Church had done. Only the person guilty of those evil things knew about them.

14:26-33

What was a psalm?

A psalm was a song that was sung to worship God. The Old Testament has many psalms. (See: Psalms)

What was a revelation?

Paul wrote to the Corinthian Church about how some Christians used prophecy to reveal something other people.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Church; Reveal (Revelation)

Why did Paul not want many people to speak in tongues at the same time?

Paul wrote that it was wrong for many prophets to prophesy at the same time. This was because no one would understand them if more than one spoke the same time. They couldn’t learn about God and how to obey God if more than one prophet was prophesying. No one could hear the messages clearly if many people were speaking. Paul wanted these spiritual gifts to be used in ways that honored God.

How were the spirits of the prophets subject to the prophet?

Paul wrote that the spirit of the prophets was subject to the prophet. That is, the prophet could control when he or she spoke. God did not want the prophets to all speak at the same time. God did not want people to be confused. Instead, the prophets were to wait for other prophets to be done prophesying before they began to prophesy.

14:34-40

Why did Paul tell women to be silent in churches?

Paul wanted women to be silent when Christians gathered together to worship God. Some scholars think that when the Corinthian Christians gathered together to worship God, it was often very chaotic. Many people prophesied. Many people spoke in tongues. Also, some women were also causing problems in Corinth. Some scholars think Paul wrote about some married women who were speaking loudly to their husbands who were sitting across the room. When Paul lived, women sat on one side of the room and men sat on the other side of the room. Paul wanted to encourage the Corinthian church to respect God and others when they gathered together to worship God. Therefore, Paul wanted these women to wait and ask their husbands questions when everyone was not gathered together. Other scholars think that Paul did not want anyone to speak in a way that interrupted other people when they gathered together to worship God. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote that women were not to speak during the worship services simply because they were women.

To whom were women to submit?

Some scholars think Paul wrote about women submitting to their husbands. Other scholars think Paul wrote this because the women were causing problems when the Corinthians gathered to worship God. Paul wrote this command for the women of that time and place. He wrote these words to correct a problem. By speaking out loudly and causing problems, they were not respecting other people or honoring God. They were not serving others or serving God.

How was someone considered to be “spiritual”?

Who should be recognized by the Christians in Corinth?

Paul wrote that Chrsitians in Corinth should know that prophets always teach the same things Paul taught. They did not disagree with Paul because the things Paul taught were from God. If prophets did not do this, then these prophets were not speaking for God. The Christians in Corinth should reject these prophets and their prophecies.

What lesson did Paul want the Corinthians to learn about prophecy and tongues?

[14:39, 14:40] Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn that spiritual gifts must be used in the right way. Spiritual gifts should not create chaos when people are gathered together to worship God. This would dishonor God to use these gifts in this way.

1 Corinthians 15

15:1-11

What was the gospel?

Paul wrote about the gospel. He used several metaphors when writing about the Christians in Corinth and the gospel. It was the gospel he told them. It was the gospel they believed. It was the gospel on which they stood. That is, it was the gospel that gave them confidence that they were at peace with God. It was the gospel that was saving them. That is, it was the gospel that was making them different than they were before. They then began doing things that honored God.

How did someone “hold firmly” to the word?

Paul told the Christians in Corinth to “hold firmly” to the word. Some scholars think he wanted to say that they needed to keep believing in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to keep obeying the things he and the other apostles taught.

What was preaching?

How did someone believe in vain?

Paul wrote about believing in vain. This was when someone believed in something, but they still did the same evil things.

What was the most important thing about which Paul wrote?

Paul wrote about something that was the most important thing. It was something that he was told by others and he told the Christians in Corinth. This was that Jesus died for people’s sins. After this, Jesus was resurrected. After he was resurrected, he appeared to many people. That is, many people saw him and talked to him after he was raised from the dead.

Who were the twelve?

Who were the apostles?

Paul wrote about the apostles. Here, he also wrote about certain people other than the twelve apostles.

How was Paul “unlike the other apostles”?

Paul wrote that he was unlike the other apostles. That is, he was not born at the right time. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that, unlike the other apostles he was not with Jesus when Jesus was alive. Instead, he persecuted Chrsitians at that time. Because of this, he did not think he was worthy of being called an apostle. He greatly dishonored God before he believed in Jesus. However, God still chose him to be an apostle.

How was God’s grace to Paul not in vain?

Paul wrote that God’s grace to him was not in vain. That is, God favored Paul. Therefore, Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God.

15:12-19

Who said there was no resurrection of the dead?

In Corinth, there were some Christians who did not think that people were made alive again after they died. They thought nothing happened after a person died. This confused Paul because they believed that Jesus was resurrected. If Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have died for people’s sins. If this were true, then everything Paul and the other Chrsitians did was useless and believing the gospel could not help anyone.

How was someone still in their sins?

When Jesus died, he forgave the sins of those who believed in him. However, if Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have forgiven the sins of those who believed in him. Therefore, they would still be guilty of sinning against God and deserved to be punished.

Paul wrote that if people died believing in Jesus and Jesus was not resurrected, then they died and did not live together with God in heaven forever. However, Jesus was resurrected, so this was not true.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Heaven; Punish (Punishment)

Why should Christians not have hope only in this life?

Paul wrote that it was sad if people only believed that Jesus could help them while they were alive. This was because they did not understand who Jesus is. He did help people when they were alive on the earth. However, Jesus did much more. He promised that those who believe in him will live together with God in heaven forever.

15:20-28

How was Jesus the firstfruits of those who are asleep?

Paul wrote that Jesus was the firstfruit of those who have fallen asleep. This was a metaphor. Jesus was the first of many people who would be made alive again after they died. While Jesus was made alive again on the earth, other people will be made alive again and live in heaven with God.

How did death come through one man?

Paul wrote that death came through one man. This was Adam (see: Genesis 3). Adam sinned and because he sinned all people died.

How did resurrection come through one man?

Paul wrote that the resurrection came through one man. This was Jesus. Because of Jesus, Christians will be resurrected to live with God in heaven forever.

How is death the last enemy of God?

Paul wrote that death is the last enemy of God to be defeated. This is a metaphor. God did not want people and things to die. He wanted everything and everyone to live forever. Because Adam sinned, everything dies (see: Genesis 3). However, Paul talked about a time when things would not die anymore. This is what he was thinking about when he said that God would defeat his last enemy, death.

How did Paul write about things being ruled by God?

Paul wrote that God the Father gave Jesus the power to rule everything, but he will not rule God the Father. Some scholars God the Father will always rule Jesus in some way. Other scholars think Paul was writing about Jesus ruling on the earth for 1000 years (see: Revelation 20:1-7). At the end of this time, Jesus will give his kingdom to God the Father.

15:29-34

Why were people baptized for the dead?

Some scholars think people in Corinth tried to be baptized for people who died. This did not honor God. These people also taught that people were not resurrected when they died. Paul did not understand why they believed these things. They should not have done this if they thought that people were not resurrected when they died.Other scholars think the Christians in Corinth were baptized for people who were dying and could not be baptized. Paul wanted them to know what they believed was not true.

Why did Paul write about being in danger?

Paul wrote about being in danger because he told other people about Jesus. Paul explained to them that he was in danger so they would know that obeying God meant that their life on the earth may be in danger and they may have to die for Jesus. This is not what the Christians in Corinth taught.

Paul also wanted them to know that he served God to receive rewards in heaven, not rewards on earth.

How does bad company corrupts good morals?

Paul wrote that bad company corrupts good morals. He wanted these Christians to know that if they spend time with people who taught the wrong things, then they would also begin to believe wrong things and do wrong things, even if they were trying to do things that honor God. They must know how to honor God, and not just try to honor God by obeying these false teachers.

15:35-49

What did Paul teach about how people will look after they are resurrected?

Paul expected the Christians in Corinth to have questions about what they would look like after they were resurrected. However, he did not want people to think about this. It was not helpful and it was foolish. He told them that they will look different than they look now, but he did not tell them more than this. However, he did tell them their new body would be glorious. This is because it will last forever and it will be with God in heaven.

How was the first Adam a living soul?

The first man was named Adam. He was the first man to live. This is why Paul called him the first living soul. The people who came after Adam did the things that he did. That is, they sinned and did the things they wanted to do.

How was the second Adam a life-giving spirit?

Paul wrote about a second Adam. This was a metaphor. He was writing about Jesus who came from heaven. Jesus gave people a new type of life. The Christians who follow Jesus do the types of things Jesus did. That is, they honor God. They live in a way that they know they will see God in heaven.

15:50-58

Why will flesh and blood not inherit the kingdom of God?

Paul wrote that flesh and blood will not inherit the kingdom of God. That is, Christians will not inherit the kingdom of God as they were. They need a new body to do this. The body they had was one that will perish and die. However, they will get a new body which will not perish or die. Jesus will do this when he returns to the earth.

What is a “secret truth” or mystery?

What did Paul teach about death?

Paul wrote that dying was a type of enemy against God. God did not want things to die. Things died because of sin. Jesus will defeat dying. This is a metaphor. At some time, everything and everyone will stop dying. Because of this, no one should be afraid of dying.

How is the law the power of sin?

Paul wrote that the “power of sin is the law.” That is, the Law of Moses taught people that they sinned and disobeyed God. Because of this, they deserved to die.

How is the work in the Lord not in vain?

Paul wrote that Christians do not serve God in vain. That is, when Christians serve God, they will be rewarded.

1 Corinthians 16

16:1-9

What is the collection for God’s holy people?

Paul wrote about the “collection for God’s holy people.” When he wrote about this, he was writing about the Christians in Corinth collecting money to help other Christians who needed it.

Where was Galatia?

When was the first day of the week?

How did Paul want the Christians to prepare to give to the Christians who needed it?

Paul wanted the Christians to prepare to give money to the Christians who needed money. He wanted them to plan to give to others and not to give randomly. If they did this, they would be happy to give to others.

What were the letters about which Paul spoke?

In ancient times, people sent other people with letters of introduction. These letters introduced this person to other people and told them why they were coming. This letter helped the people in Jerusalem know that Paul had sent these people to give them this money.

Where was Macedonia?

Where was Ephesus?

What was Passover?

How has a wide door opened for Paul?

Paul wrote about a wide door. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he was given the opportunity to teach other people about Jesus. However, there were many people who fought against him in some way.

16:10-24

Why did Paul not want Timothy to be afraid?

Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to help protect Timothy. The Christians were persecuted. This is why he did not want Timothy to be afraid. Some scholars think Timothy might be treated badly because he was so young and the leaders in Corinth might not treat him well.

Who were the brothers?

Paul wrote that Timothy was going to go to Corinth with the brothers. These were some other Christians.

How were the Christians in Corinth to be watchful?

The Christians in Corinth were to be watchful. That is, they were to try to obey God. They were to see how they could do things that honored God. They were also to look out for false teachers and other things that could harm the Christians in Corinth.

How were the Christians in Corinth to stand fast in the faith?

Paul wrote that the Christians in Corinth were to stand fast in the faith. That is, Paul wanted them to keep trusting in God.

How were the Christians in Corinth to act like men?

Paul wrote that they Christians in Corinth were to act like men. That is, they should not act in the way children act. They were also to be strong. This was a metaphor. They were to do the things God wanted them to do, even if they were difficult.

What were the firstfruits, or first converts of Achaia?

Stephanas and his family were the firstfruits of Achaia. That is, they were the first people in Achaia to believe in Jesus.

Who are God’s holy people?

What is submission?

How did people refresh Paul’s spirit?

When certain people visited, it refreshed Paul’s spirit. That is, it made Paul happy and helped him to keep serving God.

Where was Asia?

What was the church in the home of Aquila and Priscilla?

At this time, certain Christians met together to worship God in the home of Aquila and Priscilla.

How did Christians greet one another with a holy kiss?

In ancient times, people often greeted each other with a kiss of some sort. When people did this, they were at peace with one another. It meant that they were friends.

Why did Paul write with his own hand?

When Paul wrote, he often spoke and someone else wrote what he said. Here, Paul said that he wrote this himself. He wanted them to know that he really cared about them.

Why did Paul want certain people to be cursed?

There were some false teachers. He asked God to curse them. That is, he wanted God to judge them.

Why did Paul say “Our Lord come”?

When Paul lived, many Christians said “our Lord come.” This is because they wanted Jesus to return to the earth as he promised.

2 Corinthians 1 Commentary

1:1-7

Why did Paul write about the “Father of mercies” and “God of all comfort”?

Christians showed mercy and gave comfort to others. These titles showed that all the “mercy”(οἰκτιρμός/g3628) and “comfort”(παράκλησις/g3874) they gave ultimately came from God himself.

What was the “affliction”?

As an apostle, Paul experienced many “afflictions”(θλίψις/g2347). That is, Paul was persecuted for teaching people about Jesus.

How did “the sufferings of Christ abound for our sake”?

Paul wrote about Jesus’ sufferings helping Christians. Some scholars think was writing about how Jesus suffered and died for sinners. Others think was writing about how Christians suffered for others, just as Christ did. They think Paul’s suffering helped to give the Corinthians’ “comfort and salvation” (1:6).

1:8-11

Where was “Asia”?

Why did Paul write, “beyond our strength”?

Paul wrote, “beyond our strength.” Scholars think Paul and those with him suffered more than they were physically capable of in their own human strength. That is, God provided them the strength to endure their suffering.

What was “despaired of life” and the “sentence of death”?

Some scholars think that to despair of life meant that Paul thought he was going to die. Whatever happened in Asia, Paul thought he was going to die. Some scholars think Paul was writing about being put into prison waiting to be killed as a punishment. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a serious illness he had and that he was going to die.

How does someone set their hope on God?

Paul wrote about setting hope on God. Scholars think Paul was confident that they would not die at this time, but that God would rescue them. That is, Paul had a confident expectation that God would rescue him and those with him.

1:12-24

Why did Paul write, “We are proud of this”?

Paul was “proud” of how God’s favor helped these Christians to live in a way that honors God.

What is “conscience”?

What was “fleshly wisdom”?

Scholars think that “fleshly wisdom” was the same as earthly wisdom, or the wisdom of this world. Paul wanted Christians should make decisions by the wisdom that came from the Holy Spirit.

What was the “day of our Lord Jesus”?

Why did Paul write, “that you might receive the benefit of two visits”?

Scholars think the words “that you might receive the benefit of two visits” meant that the church in Corinth would have the chance to visit with Paul and hear him teach a second time.

What did “yes,yes” and “no, no” mean?

Jesus told people not to take oaths, but to simply do what they promised (see: Matthew 5:37). Scholars think Paul meant that the answers of “yes” or “no” must be clear. They think Paul wanted the church in Corinth to know that he was not changing his mind about visiting them.

What did it mean that God “annointed” us?

When Paul said that God “annointed”(χρίω/g5548) us, he meant that God chose Paul, and those with him, for a special purpose. That is, God wanted Paul to tell people about Jesus (see: Galatians 1:15-16).

How was the Spirit a “seal” and a “guarantee of what is to come”?

A “seal” was a mark which meant that something was owned by somebody. God owned Christians in some way. The Spirit was a “guarantee”(ἀρραβών/g0728), for the Christian. The Holy Spirit was a symbol that God would fulfill the things he promised. Christians would be resurrected and inherit the kingdom of God.

See: Seal; Holy Spirit; Symbol; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Resurrect (Resurrection); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God

Why did Paul write, “I call God to bear witness for me”?

Some scholars think when Paul said, “I call God to bear witness for me,'' he was asking God to show the people that what Paul was about to say was true. Other scholars think that when Paul called on “God to bear witness,” it meant that if Paul didn’t lied, God would witness against Paul and punish Paul.

What did Paul mean when he said, “that I might spare you”?

If the Corinthians repented, then Paul would not have to discipline and correct them for their sins .

2 Corinthians 2

2:1-4

Why did Paul not want to go to Corinth in “painful circumstances”?

During a previous visit, Paul had to discipline some Christians who were sinning. Some scholars think the Christians in Corinth were saddened because they should have disciplined the sinning Christians.

2:5-11

How did someone’s sin cause pain to both Paul and the Christians in Corinth?

The sins of certain Chrsitians caused pain for Paul and the other Christians in Corinth. Scholars think that the sinning Christians caused great damage to the whole church.

Why did Paul write that the punishment “by the majority is enough”?

Scholars think that when Paul said the punishment “by the majority is enough,” he was talking about a decision that most of the Christians in Corinth made. That is, the punishment was just. Scholars think the discipline and punishment was to encourage the sinful Christians to repent.

Why did Paul write, “overwhelmed by too much sorrow”?

Scholars think that to be “overwhelmed”(καταπίνω/g2666) by too much sorrow meant to experience so much sadness that a person might stop obeying Jesus.

Why did Paul write “that I might test you”?

Paul encouraged the church in Corinth to publicly forgive the sinful man. This was the test about which Paul spoke. Paul wanted to know if the church would obey Paul.

What was “the presence of Christ”?

Paul wrote about the presence of Christ. Scholars think Paul acted as if he were standing next to Jesus. See: 1 Corinthians 5:3-5

What were Satan’s “plans”?

Scholars think Paul and the Christians knew that Satan always tries to make people follow Satan. Satan has evil plans to cause people to live in the wrong way.

2:12-13

Why did Paul write, “a door was opened to me by the Lord”?

When Paul said “a door was opened to me by the Lord,” this was a metaphor. Some scholars think the door that was opened referred to God making a way for Paul to preach the gospel in Troas. Other scholars think the door that was opened referred to the hearts of the people in Troas. These people were ready to hear and believe the gospel.

How did Paul have no relief in his spirit?

Scholars think Paul was hoping to see Titus in order to hear good news about Corinth. Paul loved the Christians in Corinth and worried about them.

Who was Titus?

Titus was a Christian leader who helped Paul. Paul sent him to encourage the Christians in Corinth.

2:14-17

Why did Paul write “leads us in triumph”?

A “triumph” (θριαμβεύω/g2358) was a huge parade through the city of Rome that the government arranged to reward a successful general. Some scholars think that Paul was like the victorious general who rode in the chariot, because God gave him success in his preaching. Other scholars think that the general is God and that Paul was like one of the soldiers, since he obeyed God in all things.

What was the “sweet aroma”?

When Paul spoke about the “sweet aroma,” he used a metaphor. After a Roman victory in war, there was a parade with special smells. They burned sweet spices and people loved the smell. In the same way, when Paul preached the gospel, those who accepted it experienced delight and peace in a way that was pleasing. However, to those who rejected the gospel did not have peace and they were hopelessness.

Why did Paul ask, “who is worthy of these things”?

Paul asked, “who is worthy of these things.” Some scholars think Paul was asking, “is anyone worthy to do the work God gives.” No one is worthy to serve God. However, scholars think that Paul wanted people to know is that God was the one who gave him the power to serve God

How did people “sell the word of God for profit”?

In ancient times, teachers charged money to their students. In the same way, the false teachers in Corinth also demanded money from the people when they taught about the wrong things about God.

2 Corinthians 3

3:1-6

What was a letter or recommendation?

In ancient times, people wrote short letters in order to introduce someone and say nice things about the person who carried the letter.

Why did Paul say, “written on our hearts” mean

When Paul wrote the words, “written on our hearts,”this was a metaphor. Paul wanted to say that he loved the Christians in Corinth and was friends with them. Paul especially loved the Christians in Corinth because he saw how believing in Jesus change them.

How did the Spirit write on “tablets of human hearts”?

The Law that God gave to Moses was written on tablets of stone. However, God promised that a day was coming when he would write his laws on the hearts of people (see: Jeremiah 31:33). This was a metaphor. The tablet of the human heart was the place from where people think, feel, and make choices.

Why did Paul write, “our competence is from God”?

When Paul said “our competence is from God,” he meant that God caused him and those with him to have power from God. He also wanted to say that God gave them permission to serve God by doing the things they were doing.

What is the new covenant?

How did the letter kill and the Spirit give life?

Paul wrote that the letter killed and the Spirit gave life. The letter Paul wrote about the Law of Moses. People needed to perfectly obey the Law of Moses. However, no one did except Jesus. Because of this, everyone was punished for disobeying the Law of Moses. The punishment for not following the Law of Moses was death. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit gave a new type of life and changed people so they can follow Jesus.

See: Holy Spirit; Law of Moses; Punish (Punishment); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)

3:7-11

Why was it difficult for people to look directly at Moses’ face?

When Moses returned from seeing God, Moses’ face glowed (see: Exodus 33:18–23). Scholars think Moses’ face shone so brightly that it hurt the eyes of the people who tried to look directly at his face.

What did “glory” mean?

3:12-18

Why did Moses put a veil over his face?

Moses covered his face with a veil because the people could not bear to look at him. That is, the brightness of God’s glory on his face was too much for the people to see. Paul also knew that the glory on Moses’ face eventually faded. Paul said that the glory of the gospel was far more glorious and lasted forever.

How were the Israelites’ minds closed?

Paul wrote that the minds of the Israelites were closed. Some scholars think that Satan made the minds of the people of Israel unable to hear the truth about God or that it was God who did great things (see: 2 Corinthians 4:3-4). Other scholars think that God closed the minds of the people of Israel (see: Romans 9:14). Other scholars think that the people themselves closed their minds to the truth about the Messiah.

How did a veil covers their hearts?

When Paul spoke about the veil that “covers their hearts,” he used a metaphor. Paul said the people were unable to believe the gospel because their hearts and minds were blind to understanding the truth about the Messiah.

How is the Lord the Spirit”?

Most scholars think the Spirit about which Paul spoke was God. That is, God revealed himself through the Holy Spirit.

How were Christians “being transformed”?

Paul wrote that Christians were being changed. Scholars think that God, through the Holy Spirit, was changing the Christians to be made into the “likeness”(εἰκών/g1504) of Jesus (see: Romans 8:29). That is, Chrsitians started thinking, saying, and doing the same way Jesus did.

What did “one degree of glory into another” mean?

Scholars think various things about the meaning of “one degree of glory into another”.

See: Glory (Glorify); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; New Covenant; Covenant;Covenant with Moses (Old Covenant)

2 Corinthians 4

4:1-2

How did people live in secret and shameful ways?

Paul did not want Christians to live in secret and shameful ways. He did not want them to lie or to try to hide things from people.

How does someone mishandle the Word of God?

Paul did not want Christians to mishandle the Word of God. Some scholars think Paul did not want Christians to speak the wrong things about the Bible. Other scholars think Paul wanted Christians to teach people about the Bible so they can understand it.

What is a conscience?

4:3-6

How was the gospel veiled?

Paul wrote about the gospel being veiled. This is a metaphor. Scholars think Paul was writing about people who rejected the gospel. If they understood it, then they would believe it. However, their sin caused them not to be able to understand true things about God. Satan does not want people to know true things about God.

Who is the “god of this world”?

Scholars think Satan is the “god of this world.” While Satan is not God, God gives Satan permission to rule the world in some way.

How was Christ the “image of God”?

Jesus had divine glory, just as God had when Moses saw him. When people came to Jesus, they realized that he was the “image”(εἰκών/g1504) of God. That is, Jesus showed people what God is like.

4:7-15

What were the jars of clay about which Paul spoke?

When Paul spoke about jars of clay, he used a metaphor. In ancient times, people often had clay jars in different sizes. They used them for many different purposes. Sometimes, people hid valuable things in them. However, they were inexpensive and easily broken. Paul wanted people to know that God would use people to tell other people about the gospel even though people were flawed.

Why did Paul write, “we always carry in our body the death of Jesus”?

Paul wrote that Christians always carry the death of Jesus in their body. This is a metaphor. Scholars think Paul wanted Christians to know they suffer in the same ways Jesus suffered. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about being persecuted for teaching people about Jesus.

How will Jesus bring people into his presence?

Paul wrote about Jesus bringing people into his presence. He wanted to say that people will live together with Jesus in heaven forever.

4:16-18

How are people outwardly wasting away?

Paul wrote that people are outwardly wasting away. He wanted people to know that their bodies were slowly dying as they got older.

Why did Paul think his problems were momentary and light?

Paul wrote that the things that caused him problems were momentary and light. This is a metaphor. That is, he thought serving God was greater than any problem. He also thought the promise to live together with God in heaven forever helped him when he was persecuted.

What is the eternal weight of glory?

Paul wrote about the eternal weight of glory. This is a metaphor. Scholars think Paul was willing to suffer because he knew he would be with God in heaven one day.

What were the things unseen?

Paul wrote about things that people could not see. Scholars think he was writing about things that happened in the spiritual world or in heaven. This is a place where angels and demons can be seen.

2 Corinthians 5

5:1-10

What is the earthly dwelling?

When Paul spoke about the “earthly dwelling”(οἰκία/g3614), he used a metaphor. He was speaking about a person’s body. It is a temporary place where a person lives. This body is destroyed when a person dies.

What was the “building from God” or “house” or “heavenly dwelling”?

Paul wrote about a “building from God, house, and heavenly dwelling.” This was a metaphor. Paul was writing about a person’s new body after they are resurrected. This will never be destroyed.

How was someone naked?

Paul wrote about being naked or unclothed. Scholars think he was using a metaphor. He was speaking about a person who did not have a body. Paul wanted to be resurrected and have his new resurrected body.

Why did Paul write about something being swallowed up by life?

Paul wrote about something being swallowed up by life. He was writing about someone’s body being replaced with a new resurrected body.

How was the Holy Spirit a “guarantee”?

How is someone at home with the Lord?

When the Christian died, they are separated from their body Then, they go to be with God in heaven. This is the true home of Christians.

What is the “judgment seat of Christ”?

5:11-17

How did someone boast about appearances?

Paul wrote about someone boasting about appearances. He was speaking about boasting about doing certain things that other people saw. This caused other people to think good things about them.

How was someone out of the mind?

People thought Paul was out of his mind. That is, they thought he was insane or not thinking in the right way. Scholars think people insulted Paul because he had a vision of heaven, because he spoke in tongues, or because of the way Paul spoke.

Why did Paul write, “all have died”?

Paul wrote, “all have died.” When people believe in Jesus, he changed them in some way. He gave them a new life. When Paul wrote that all have died, he wanted Christians to know that they were not slaves to sin anymore.

What is a new creation?

What is reconciliation?

Two people fighting against one another are reconciled when they are at peace with one another. Non-Christians were enemies of God and fought against God. However, Christians are at peace with God because Jesus reconciled people to God by dying.

What are trespasses?

In the Bible, when someone sins, it is spoken about as if it were a trespass against God. This is a metaphor. When someone sins, they sin against God. They will be condemned because of their sins and punished. However, for Christians, Jesus was punished for the sins of Christians. Christians do not need to be condemned and punished.

See: Condemn (Condemnation); Punish (Punishment); Sin; Metaphor; Atone (Atonement)

How did Jesus become the sacrifice for sin?

2 Corinthians 6

6:1-10

How could people receive the grace of God in vain?

Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to do things that honored God. If they did nothing to honor God, he said that they received the grace of God in vain. That is, God was gracious to them and it did not cause them to do good things.

What are the favorable time and the day of salvation?

Paul wrote about a favorable time and the day of salvation. He was writing about the same time. At this time, God will save his people. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the time from when Jesus was born until the time when Jesus returns to the earth. Other scholars this Paul was writing about the time when Jesus returns.

What is a stumbling block?

What is the armor of righteousness?

The armor of righteousness is a metaphor. The weapons and protection that a soldier used in battle were his armor. Paul was writing about God helping Christians to live in a way that honors God.

How did someone possess all things?

Paul write about possessing all things. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the blessings God gave to him. God promised certain things to people who believe in Jesus. However, these were not things that made Christians rich.

6:11-12

How was Paul’s heart wide open?

Paul wrote that the heart of Christians is open. This is a metaphor. He was writing about the Christians who were with him. These people loved the Christians in Corinth.

How did the Christians in Corinth restrain their own hearts?

Paul wrote that the Christians in Corinth were “restrained”(στενοχωρέω/g4729). He wanted to say that they did not love Paul. Perhaps some Christians in Corinth rejected Paul.

6:14-18

How were Christians tied together with non-Christians?

Paul spoke about being “tied together with unbelievers.” This was a metaphor. In ancient times, a person would tie two animals together using a yoke, a wooden frame. They were tied together to pull a plow or perhaps a heavy load. The Law of Moses prohibited plowing with two kinds of animals together (see: Leviticus 19:19). Paul did not want Christians and non-Christians to be joined together in some way.

What is fellowship?

Why did Paul write about light and darkness? What was meant by the words, “light” and “darkness”?

Paul spoke about light and darkness. These were metaphors. Paul was speaking about two different kingdoms. The kingdom of God is described as light. The kingdom of Satan is described as dark.

Who was Belial?

How are Christians the “temple of the living God”?

Christians are the temple of God because the Holy Spirit lives within them. When Paul wrote about the living God, he was speaking about God. False gods do not exist, and they are spoken about as if they are dead (see: Jeremiah 10:10; Acts 14:15; 1 Thessalonians 1:9).

How are Christians set apart?

How are Christians to not touch something that is unclean?

In ancient Israel, people worshipped idols. Sometimes this was spoken about as if it were touching something that is unclean. This is a metaphor. Paul did not want Christians to worship idols.

2 Corinthians 7

7:1

What makes a person unclean in their body and spirit?

Paul wrote about things that make a person unclean in body and spirit. Scholars think Paul was writing about any sin. Every sin makes a person unclean in body and spirit. That is, it makes them completely unclean.

How are Christians to pursue holiness in the fear of God?

Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God. He wanted them to try to be holy because they feared God.

7:2-4

How did Paul want these Christians to make room for him?

How did someone take advantage of another person?

When someone took advantage of another person, they cheated this person in some way. Often, they took money from someone (see: 2 Corinthians 12:17-18).

How did someone boast about people?

7:5-13

Why was Paul in Macedonia?

Why did Paul say, “our bodies had no rest”?

Paul said, “our bodies had no rest.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about their whole person, that is, body, soul, and spirit, when he said “our bodies had no rest.” When he spoke about rest, he was speaking about people being free from troubles and conflicts.

What was the letter that made them “sorrowful”?

What were “godly sorrow” and “worldly sorrow”?

There were two kinds of sorrow. “Godly” sorrow meant that people felt badly about their sins and later repented before God. “Worldly” sorry meant that people tried to hide their sins by blaming others or making excuses. They did not truly repent.

How was salvation without regret?

Paul wrote about salvation with regret. “Without regret”(ἀμεταμέλητος/g0278) meant that once the Corinthians repented of their sin and were at peace with God, they could be at peace. That is, it was a salvation that freed them from the judgment of God.

How were the Corinthians innocent?

Paul wrote that the Corinthians were innocent. Scholars think that though the Corinthians did not immediately to correct someone who sinned. However, they did not sin in this way. Therefore, they were innocent of sinning in this way.

Who was the “wrongdoer”?

7:14-16

How was Titus’ spirit “refreshed”?

Titus went to Corinth in order to tell them to change their ways. The repentance of the Christians encouraged Titus. In this way Titus’ spirit was “refreshed”(ἀναπαύω/g0373).

What was “fear and trembling”?

Paul wrote about “fear and trembling.” He wanted people to honor, respect, and submit to Titus. Scholars think Paul was speaking about how the Christians in Corinth welcomed Titus with much honor and respect. That is, they knew Paul sent Titus to them. Because of this, God gave permission to Titus lead the Corinthians.

2 Corinthians 8

8:1-8

How did the Macedonian church give beyond what they were able?

Paul commended the Christians in Macedonia because they not only gave as much as they were able, but many gave even more. That is, they even gave money they needed. Scholars think the Macedonian Christians gave this way and then trusted that God would take care of them.

How did people give of their own free will?

People gave of their own free will. The Macedonian Christians decided to help the Christians in Jerusalem. The Macedonian chose to do this and were happy to do it.

How did these Christians first give themselves to the Lord?

When Paul said that the Christians “first gave themselves to the Lord,” he meant that the Christians were completely devoted to God. That is, they were committed to serve God in all ways. Scholars think these Christians, because of their desire to follow God, prepared themselves to give generously to the Christians in Jerusalem.

What was the act of grace?

Paul wrote about an act of grace. He was writing about the money the Christians sent. They did this graciously.

What was Titus doing in Corinth?

Titus was in Corinth helping the Christians to finish collecting money that were to be sent to the Christians in Jerusalem.

How did Christians abound in everything?

Paul wrote about Christians abounding in everything Some scholars think Christians had more than other people and more than they expected to have. God blessed them greatly. However, God did not make them rich. Since God blessed the Corinthian Christians, Paul wanted these Christians to give money to other Christians.

8:9-15

What happened one year ago?

Paul wrote about something that happened one year ago. At this time, the Christians in Corinth promised that they would begin collecting money to give to the Christians in Jerusalem. See: 1 Corinthians 16:1-4

Why did Paul want these Christians to give in fairness?

Paul wanted these Christians to give in fairness. Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to give money to the poor Christians in Jerusalem. However, he did want them to give so much that the poor Christians in Corinth suffered.

Why did Paul write the same thing Moses wrote?

Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote (see: Exodus 16). Some scholars think Moses wrote about how the people gathered manna. Some people gathered much manna and other people did not gather much manna. Then, they shared the manna (see: Exodus 16:14-18). Scholars think Paul wanted Christians to remember how God provides for everyone. He wanted Christians to share with people who needed help.

8:16-24

How did Titus go of his own free will?

Titus went to Corinth of his own free will. That is, he wanted to go to Corinth.

How was someone honorable before people?

Paul wrote about someone being honorable before people. Scholars think Paul was speaking about doing things that honored God and honored other people.

2 Corinthians 9

9:1-5

What was the “ministry for the believers”?

Paul wrote about the “ministry”(διακονία/g1248) for the believers. He was writing about helping poor Christians in Jerusalem.

How had Achaia been getting ready?

Paul wrote that the Christians in Achaia had been getting ready to help. The churches in the region of Achaia also planned to help to collect money for the poor Christians in Jerusalem.

How was something futile?

Something was futile if someone tried to do something, but the thing they tried to do did not happen. Paul spoke well of the church in Corinth collecting money to give to the Christians in Jerusalem. But if they did not collect much money, this would not help these Christians. It would be a waste of time.

How is someone exhorted?

Paul exhorted the Christians in Corinth. That is, he did not make them give money to the Christians in Jerusalem. Instead, he wanted them to give money to these Christians.

9:6-15

Why did Paul write about sowing and reaping?

When Paul used the words “sow” and “reap” he was using metaphors. To “sow”(σπείρω/g4687) seed was plant seeds in the ground. Just as a farmer cast out seed, so Paul wanted the church in Corinth to give generously to those who were poor. If a farmer sowed much seed he could expect to “reap”(θερίζω/g2325) a large harvest. In the same way, if the Christians in Corinth gave generously, they could expect the Christians in Jerusalem to be greatly blessed.

How did someone reap sparingly?

When Paul wrote about someone who reaped sparingly, this was a metaphor. A farmer who scattered very little seed could only expect to reap a small harvest. Scholars think Paul was speaking about Christians who gave only a little money to help out those who were poor. They think those Christians will only experience a small portion of God’s blessings (see: Galatians 6:7-10).

Why did Paul write, “let each one give as he has planned in his heart”?

Paul wrote, “let each one give as he has planned in his heart.” Paul meant that each person think about what he wanted to give and to give that much.

How was someone a cheerful giver?

Paul wanted Christians to give cheerfully. He wanted Christians to give with joy, and to not hesitate when asked to help people (see: Romans 12:8).

Why did Paul write, “he has distributed his riches”?

Paul wrote the same thing that was written in Psalm 112:9. This psalm was about the righteous man who gives money to the poor. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about Christians who gave generously to poor people. Other scholars think that Paul was speaking about God giving blessings to Christians.

What was “seed for sowing”?

When Paul wrote about “seed for sowing,” this was a metaphor. God makes plants grow well so that they produced seed for the following year’s crop. Therefore, God supplied the “seed for sowing”. In the same way, God allows Christians to sow “seed.” That is, Christians do good things for other Christians.

What did Paul write about “the harvest of your righteousness”?

When Paul wrote about the “harvest,” this was a metaphor. The harvest was when the farmer gathered in all fruit from which he had planted. In the same way there was also a harvest of righteousness. That is, when the Chrsitians helped the poor Christians, this was good. When someone helped provide the needs of poor people, they obeyed God.

How were the Chrsitians tested and proved?

Paul wrote that these Christians were tested and approved. Some scholars think Paul was saying the God approved of the things the Christians in Corinth did. That is, God wanted them to give to the Christians in Corinth. Other scholars think that Chrsitans in Corinth will honor God because the Christian and Corinth honored God.

What was the “confession of the gospel”?

Paul wrote about the confession of the gospel. He was writing about the Christians completely believing the teachings about Jesus, the messiah. Because they completely believed the gospel, they obeyed the things Jesus taught.

2 Corinthians 10

10:1-8

How did someone live according to the flesh?

Paul wrote about people living according to the flesh. Some scholars think Paul was writing about people doing the kinds of things that people who do not believe in God do. Other scholars think Paul was saying that even though he still has a body made of flesh, he did not have to do the sinful things he wanted to do. He did not live in the same way non-Christians live.

How did someone wage war against the flesh?

When Paul used the words, “wage war according to the flesh,” this was a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to obey God. He wanted Christians to fight against Satan and his demons, who tried to get Christians to sin.

What was a stronghold?

When Paul spoke about a “stronghold,” this was a metaphor. A stronghold was a place with high walls to protect against attack (see: Proverbs 21:22). In the same way, in spiritual warfare there were people and demons who opposed Christians as they tried to teach people about Jesus. These people and demons were stopped by believing in Jesus.

What was a high thing?

Scholars think that when Paul spoke about a “high thing” he was speaking about people who argued that people shouldn’t believe in Jesus. However, their arguments were not based on truth. Instead, their arguments were meant to deceive people into believing false teachings.

How does someone take every thought captive?

When Paul spoke about taking “every thought captive” he continued his use of the metaphor for warfare. Some scholars think that just like an army captured enemies, so Paul spoke the truth of God to those who were speaking lies. That is, he spoke truth to the crowds listening to the false teachers. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about making sure he thought the right things about the gospel.

How was someone built up?

When Paul used the words, “build you up,” this was a metaphor. Paul was encouraging the Christians to know more about God, to love God more, and to obey God more. Paul wanted Christians to trust God more.

10:9-11

Why did people say that Paul was weak?

Some people thought that Paul was weak. Some scholars think Paul was weak because he was often sick (see: Galatians 4:13-15). Others scholars think the people did not think Paul was a strong leader, and that he was not a powerful speaker (see: 2 Corinthians 11:6; Exodus 4:10).

10:12-18

Why did Paul write that he and those with him “will not boast beyond limits”?

God gave Paul permission to serve God in places where Paul was the first apostle to tell people about Jesus and begin churches. Since Paul told the Corinthians about Jesus, he lead them. Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that he would not boast about something another apostle did. That is, he would only boast about the things that God used him to do.

What were the regions beyond?

Corinth was the farthest west that Paul went to tell people about Jesus. He also wanted to go further west to Rome and Spain.

What was “another’s area”?

Paul wrote about another’s area. He did not want to go to place someone else had already told people the gospel.

How did someone “boast in the Lord”?

Why did Paul write, “one who recommends himself”?

Paul wrote, “one who recommends himself.” He was writing about a person who praised himself for selfish reasons. That is, they told other people how great they were.

2 Corinthians 11

11:1-15

How did Paul want people to put up with him?

The words, “put up with me” meant that Paul was asking the Christians to be patient with him as he spoke. That is, that they would tolerate what he was about to say.

What was foolishness?

Paul wrote about foolishness. Scholars think that Paul though it necessary to speak in a silly and lighthearted way about his jealousy toward the Christians in Corinth.

What was “godly jealousy”?

Paul said he had a “godly jealousy” for the Christians in Corinth. Some scholars think he was feeling that same kind of feelings that God has for his children. Other scholars think Paul was expressing his great desire to guard the honor of the Christians in Corinth.

Why did Paul write, “I promised you in marriage to one husband”?

When Paul wrote about “marriage to one husband,” he used a metaphor. In ancient Israel, parents often promised their daughter to be married to a man. She might wait a year or more to get married. In the Law of Moses, it was the duty of the father to ensure that his daughter was still a virgin when she got married (see: Deuteronomy 22:13-21). In the same way, Paul was needed to protect the church. He helped the church to do the right things and think the right things about God. He wanted the Christians in Corinth to live in the right way when Jesus returns to the earth.

How could the Corinthians’ thoughts be “led astray”?

Paul wrote about the Christians in Corinth being led astray. Scholars think Paul that false teachers got some people to turn away from hearing the truth. That is, they began to believe the wrong things and separated themselves from being with other Christians.

How did someone proclaim another Jesus?

Paul wrote about people proclaiming another Jesus. Scholars do not think Paul was speaking about another person named Jesus. These people were talking about Jesus but they said he taught different things than Jesus taught.

How did someone receive a different spirit?

Paul wrote about people receiving a different spirit. The word “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) could refer to the Holy Spirit or another type of spirit. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about people receiving a “spirit” that was not from God. Other scholars think the “different spirit” was simply a way of living that was different from what Paul taught.

Who were the “super-apostles”?

Paul wrote about super apostles. Scholars do not think there were super apostles. Paul was using irony. They think Paul was talking about false teachers, those who thought they were better than the apostles. These false teachers thought they were far better than Paul.

Why did Paul write that he was “untrained in giving speeches”?

Why did Paul write, “I robbed other churches”?

Paul wrote, “I robbed other churches. ” Some scholars think this is a metaphor. Paul wanted to say that he took money from other church so that he could serve the Christians in Corinth without being paid. Other scholars think that Paul accepted money from other churches that the Corinthian church should have given to him.

How did Paul keep himself from being a burden to the Christians in Corinth?

Paul kept himself from being a burden to the Christians in Corinth. Paul meant that he did not want to cause problems by taking money from the Corinthians. He wanted to make sure the Corinthians had enough money for their own needs.

How will Paul’s boasting of mine not be silenced?

Paul wrote that his boasting will not be silenced. Some scholars think Paul meant that just as he had received the message of the gospel at no cost, so he would preach the gospel at no charge to others. Other scholars think that Paul could not be stopped from telling others that God faithfully provided for all of his needs in the preaching of the gospel.

How did Satan disguise himself as an angel of light?

Satan disguised himself as an angel of light. Scholars scholars think Paul was not writing about what Satan looks like. Rather, the things Satan taught through the false apostles were made to look and sound like the truth.

What was the “fate” of the false teachers?

God will judge the false teachers. He will condemn them and send them to hell to be punished.

See: False Teacher; Judge (Judgment); Condemn (Condemnation); Hell; Punish (Punishment)

11:16-31

What did it mean to “boast according to the flesh”?

To “boast according to the flesh” meant to boast according to human standards. That is, someone wanted to be honored because of the things he said or did. Scholars think Paul spoke in this way because this is the way these people would understand Paul.

Why did Paul write, “you put up with someone if he enslaves you”?

When Paul said, “you put up with someone if he enslaves you”, he used a metaphor. Slaves needed to do everything their masters commanded them to do. Paul was speaking about false teachers who were forcing the Corinthians to obey the things they taught and wanted money. However, Paul chose to be a servant to the church and not its master (see: 2 Corinthians 1:24; 4:5). Paul did not want to be served, he served others.

What were slaps in the face?

A slap in the face is when someone hits a person on the side of their face as an insult. However, a slap in the face was also a metaphor. It meant to openly insult another person. Masters were known to slap their slaves. Some scholars think that false teachers literally hit their disciples in Corinth. Other scholars think that they insulted their disciples but they did not physically hit their disciples.

What was meant by the words, “forty lashes minus one”?

This was a punishment of hitting someone across the back 39 times with a leather whip. It was considered to be the worst punishment the Jewish leaders used, other than death. This was a very severe punishment.

How was someone “beaten with rods”?

The Roman government punished people by hitting people with rods. A rod was a straight stick about 60 centimeters long.

What did it mean to be “stoned”?

This was a type of execution. They killed the guilty person by throwing stones at him. In ancient Israel, only the worst criminals were punished in this way. Paul was thinking about what happened in Lystra during his first missionary journey (see: Acts 14:19).

Advice to translators: An execution is when the government kills someone to punish them for breaking the law.

What was the “open sea”?

It is not known when this shipwreck happened. Paul wanted people to know that his ship sank out of sight of land and he survived by floating for a day and a night before being rescued. At a later time, Paul’s ship sank within sight of land (see: Acts 27:41-44).

What was meant by the word “nakedness”?

Someone was naked when they did not have enough clothing to keep warm and covered in the cold weather.

What did “stumble” mean?

What did it mean to “burn”?

When someone burned in this way, they felt a very strong emotion. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think Paul was very angry because false teachers caused his disciples to sin. Other scholars think Paul really wanted to help the Christians in Corinth, because of his loved them.

2 Corinthians 12

12:1-10

Why did Paul write that he must boast, “but nothing is gained by it”?

Scholars think that when Paul said, “but nothing is gained by it,'' he meant that boasting about the things he did would not help other Christians.

Why did Paul say, “I know a man”?

Scholars think when Paul wrote, “I know a man” he was speaking about himself. He did this so as not to take any credit for the visions and the things God reveal to him.

He was someone in the body or out of the body?

When the Jews had visions of heaven, they often said that their bodies travelled to heaven. Paul did not know if his body went to heaven or whether his spirit left his body.

How was Paul “caught up”?

When Paul was “caught up”(ἁρπάζω/g0726), he was suddenly picked up and moved.

What was the “third heaven”?

What was “paradise”?

Some scholars think “paradise”(παράδεισος/g3857) originally meant a garden, and the word was applied by the Jews to the Garden of Eden (see: Genesis 2). Other scholars think that “paradise” is heaven.

What were “things too sacred for anyone to say”?

Some scholars think the “things too sacred for anyone to say” were holy things in heaven that were not permitted to be spoken about on earth. Other scholars think the “things too sacred for anyone to say” were things that could not be explained using human language.

What was the “thorn in the flesh”?

When Paul used the words “thorn in the flesh,” he used a metaphor. A “thorn”(σκόλοψ/g4647) was a small piece of plant or a wooden splinter. Scholars think Paul had an ongoing physical problem or illness (see: Galatians 4:13).

What was the “messenger from Satan”?

Paul wrote about a “messenger”(ἄγγελος/g0032) from Satan. Some scholars think that it was a demon. Other scholars think it was a person who opposed Paul and served Satan (see: 2 Corinthians 11:13-15).

12:11-13

Who were the “super-apostles”?

Paul wrote about “super-apostles.” These were false teachers who said they were greater than Paul (see: 2 Corinthians - Introduction; 11:5). Fewer scholars think Paul was speaking about the greatest apostles, that is, Peter, James, and John.

What were the “true signs of an apostle”?

Scholars think there were a variety of “signs”(σημεῖον/g4592) that showed a person to be an apostle. They think a true apostle was one who taught the truth about Jesus and the things they taught helped people to live in a way that honors God (see: Acts 2:36-41). These signs also included healings and various miracles (see: Romans 15:17-19).

12:14-18

What was the “third time”?

Why did Paul mean by saying he “will not be a burden”?

Paul wrote that he “will not be a burden” to the Christians in Corinth. That is, he would not ask them for money.

How was someone “crafty” and a man of “deceit”?

Scholars think Paul refuted people who opposed him. These people lied about Paul. They said he was “crafty” and a man of “deceit.” They said Paul lied and tried to trick people. This is irony.

What was Titus doing?

Who was the “other brother”?

Paul did not name this man. This man was a Christian, but not someone who often helped Paul.

How did someone “take advantage” of another person?

When someone took advantage of another person, they cheated people and took their money.

12:19-21

What was “in the sight of God”?

Scholars think that “in the sight of God” meant that Paul lived his life as if God was watching him. God knew everything Paul said, thought, and how Paul lived his life.

What was “lustful indulgence”?

“Lustful indulgence”(ἀσέλγεια/g0766) was when someone did every sin they wanted to do. They did much sexual immorality. Scholars think that “lustful indulgence” also described a person who was totally selfish and did not care about God or other people.

2 Corinthians 13

13:1-10

What was the “third time”?

Why did Paul speak about “two or three witnesses”?

Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote (see: Deuteronomy 19:15). This was a part of the Law of Moses. Someone could only be judged if more than one person saw them do something wrong. They needed two or more witnesses.

What was the “second time”?

When Paul visited the Corinthians a second time, this was the “painful visit” (see: 2 Corinthians - Introduction; 2 Corinthians 2:1-4).

What did it mean to be “alive by God’s power”?

Scholars think to be “alive by God’s power” not only indicated that Jesus was resurrected, but that he continues to live and rules everything because he is God. They think Paul lived by the power of God in his life and that he would go to the church in Corinth in the power of God. That is, God gave Paul permission to lead the Christians in Corinth.

What was meant by the words, “examine” and “test”?

Paul wanted the Corinthians to examine the things they did and to test the genuineness of their faith. That is, Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to live according to what they said they believed.

Why did Paul say, “we are not able to do anything against the truth”?

Paul said, “we are not able to do anything against the truth.” Some scholars think that the apostles were actually unable to act against the truth. This is something God did. Other scholars think that even if the apostles spoke in a wrong way, it would not change the truth of the gospel.

What was build up or tear down?

To build up meant to encourage the Christians to live in a way that honored Jesus. To tear down was to discourage Christians from living in a way that honored Jesus. Paul always served to “build up”(οἰκοδομή/g3619) the Corinthians. (see: 2 Corinthians 10:8).

13:11-14

What was “restoration”?

Paul encouraged the Christians to work for “restoration”(καταρτίζω/g2675). The Corinthians must allow God’s ways to work in them, that is, to help them to live in a way that honors God. Perhaps Paul’s greatest concern was to see the Christians in Corinth joined together and working together to serve God.

What did it mean to “agree with one another”?

When Paul said he wanted the believers to “agree with one another,” he wanted them to be united in what they thought, did and taught about Jesus.

What was a “holy kiss”?

In ancient Israel, people usually only kissed their family members. By kissing one another, the Christians signaled that they were members of the family of God. The “holy kiss” was probably a kiss on the cheek.

What was the “fellowship of the Holy Spirit”?

Paul wrote about experiencing the “fellowship”(κοινωνία/g2842) of the Holy Spirit. This is doing the things the Holy Spirit wants them to do and to be joined with the Holy Spirit in some way. He wanted Christians to want to do things that honored God, just as the Holy Spirit honors God the Father (see: Philippians 2:1-4).

Galatians 1 Commentary

1:1-5

How did Paul write this letter differently than his other letters?

In Galatians, Paul did not write in the same way he wrote at the beginning of his other letters. While he began this letter with a greeting he did not say that he was thankful for them.

When Paul lived, most letters were written in a specific order. Usually, the writer wrote his name. Then he wrote about the people to whom he wrote. Then he greeted those people. He normally finished the greeting by writing that he was thankful for him. Then he wrote the rest of the letter. Paul followed this pattern for all of his letters, but not Galatians.

How did Paul become an "apostle"?

Paul was an “apostle” because Jesus made him one. Paul lived at the same time as the other apostles. Paul once persecuted the church, but Jesus changed him. He went to Damascus to persecute Christians there. He saw a vision of Jesus risen from the dead. Jesus spoke to him and changed him. Then he told Paul what to do (see Acts 9). He believed in Jesus and became a Christian. Later, he began preaching and teaching as an apostle.

Advice to translators: “Risen from the dead” means that Jesus died and came back to life.

1:4

Why did Paul say the present time was evil?

Some scholars think Paul wrote that the present time is evil because the Jews thought the world was divided into two time periods. The time they lived in was the first period. This thought this was an evil period. The second period was a time to come. That is, the time when the Messiah returned. The Messiah makes everything right and good when he returns because he will remove evil from the world.

1:6-10

Why did Paul say there was a "different gospel"?

Some Jews called Judaizers taught a “different gospel.” This is because they taught that Gentiles had to be circumcised and follow the Jewish Laws. Only then could they live together with God forever in heaven. These Jews said that Gentiles must live as if they were Jews. Paul taught that only believing in Jesus saved someone from their sins. Nothing else a person does can help people to live with God forever in heaven. Paul was angry because he heard that the Galatians began to believe in this "different gospel."

Paul preached the gospel to the Galatians and started churches in Galatia. Paul taught that someone only has to believe in Jesus in order to be a Christian. Paul told the Galatians that no one earned the ability to live together with God in heaven because of the things they did. This included following the Law of Moses.

Why did Paul write that false teachers needed to be "cursed"?

When Paul wrote that the false teachers needed to be "cursed," he wanted to say that God was going to condemn and punish them. He wrote this to say that what the false teachers said was harmful to the true gospel. These things caused Christians to not understand how they were saved from their sins. Paul wanted Christians to know that these things were so bad that the people who taught them needed to go to hell.

Paul also used the word "cursed" in Romans 9:3, 1 Corinthians 12:3, and 1 Corinthians 16:22. Paul wanted his readers to understand that he spoke for God, and God was angry with those who did not follow what Paul told them to do.

1:11-17

Why did Paul write these verses?

Paul wrote 1:11-17 so that the Galatians knew that nothing they did made God save them from their sins. Paul used himself as an example. Paul kept all of the Jewish laws. In fact, he followed the Law of Moses very well. He did that because he thought the things he did or did not do pleased God. He was so good that he thought God forgave his sins and accepted him because of what he did.

Paul wanted the Galatians to know keeping the law in this way did not earn him God's favor. God saved Paul from his sins only because he believed in Jesus. God favored Paul because of Jesus, not because of what Paul had done. Paul wanted the Galatians to know that this was the only way for God to favor them.

Why did Paul tell his readers he did not “consult flesh and blood" or the apostles?

Paul said that he did not get his commands from “flesh and blood” because he wanted Christians to know his commands were directly from God. They were not from another person. He wanted them to know God told him to give these commands. Although he spoke with other Christians, such as Ananias, he did not study Christian beliefs with anyone. He did not even talk with any of the first apostles about them. He only spoke with God.

Why did Paul say he was going "up" to Jerusalem?

Jerusalem was a higher place on the earth than where Paul was. So when he traveled to Jerusalem, he was going "up" to get there.

1:18-24

Why did Paul write these verses?

Paul wrote these verses again so the Christians in Galatia knew that God gave him everything he taught. He did not go anyplace or talk to anybody to get his thoughts from other people. A few years after he saw Jesus and began to preach the gospel, he spoke with Peter and James. But they did not teach him the things he taught. He did not know anyone from the churches in Judea. God gave him everything he said and wrote.

What did Paul do for "three years"?

The Bible does not say exactly what Paul did for those three years. Some scholars think Paul lived in the desert of Arabia while Jesus taught him.

Some scholars think Paul wrote about "three years" because he wanted his readers to think about the three years the disciples spent with Jesus while He was on earth. So Paul wanted to say that he had the same kind of training that the other apostles had.

Who is Cephas?

"Cephas" was one of Jesus' disciples and an apostle. The Bible normally calls him "Peter." Peter is his name in the Greek language. In Aramaic his name was Cephas. Both of the names mean "rock."

Who is James?

James was the half-brother of Jesus (see: Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3). This is not the disciple who was the brother of John. At first, James, the half-brother of Jesus, did not believe in Jesus (see: John 7:5). But later, he believed in Jesus and became a leader of the church.

Galatians 2

2:1-5

Why did Paul go to Jerusalem after 14 years?

Paul traveled to Jerusalem because that is where James, Peter, and John lived. They were apostles and church leaders. Paul wanted them to know that he preached and taught the truth about Jesus.

Some scholars think this was 14 years was after Paul believed in Jesus (see: Acts 9). Other scholars think it was after his first trip to Jerusalem (see: Acts 11.27-30). Other scholars think this time in Jerusalem when the church leaders met (see: Acts 15.2).

Who was Barnabas?

Barnabas, also called Joseph, was an apostle (see Acts 14:14) who traveled with Paul on several missionary trips. Barnabas was one of the first people to believe Paul was a Christian (see Acts 9:27). Sometime before he met Paul, Barnabas became a Christian. Some of the first Christians thought Barnabas was a prophet (see Acts 13:1).

His name means “son of comfort.” Barnabas was born in the city of Salamis on the island of Cyprus (see Acts 4:36). Scholars are not sure when he was born. Most scholars believe some non-Christians killed Barnabas because he was a Christian.

Who was Titus?

Titus went with Paul on several missionary journeys. He helped Paul in many ways. He carried letters and messages for Paul to some churches. Many scholars think Titus became the leader of the church in Crete. Paul wrote a letter to Titus. This is one of the books in the New Testament.

Titus was born in Antioch at the beginning of the first century. His father was a Greek, and his mother was Jewish. People were not sure if he was Jewish or Gentile. Because of this, Christians asked if he needed to be circumcised in the same way Jewish men were circumcised. Some scholars think that 2:4 indicates Paul made Titus get circumcised. Other scholars say Titus was never circumcised.

What did Barnabas and Titus do for Paul?

Barnabas and Titus went to Jerusalem with Paul because God told him to go there. Paul told the church leaders there about how he preached and taught the Gentiles. Some scholars believe that Barnabas and Titus also spoke in Jerusalem when the church leaders talked about Gentiles becoming Christians (see: Acts 15).

Why did Paul worry about the Galatians?

Paul worried that the Galatians no longer followed the gospel he preached to them. He worried that the Galatians followed false teachers who were also called "Judaizers." They did not think that believing in Jesus was enough to make a person a Christian. They thought people also needed to follow the Law of Moses to become a Christian. Paul taught they did not need to follow the Law of Moses. He taught that once they believed in Jesus, they had freedom because of Jesus. That is, they no longer needed to follow the Law of Moses.

Why did they want Titus circumcised?

Some scholars think that some of the Jewish Christians wanted Paul to have Titus circumcised. They were not going to accept Titus as a church leader until he was circumcised. Titus had a Greek father and was not Jewish. Titus was a Christian. However, some Jewish Christian did not accept Titus. They wanted him to be circumcised and follow other Law of Moses before they accepted him.

Paul told the Jewish Christians that Gentile Christians did not need to be circumcised to be Christians or church leaders. Peter, who was the most important church leader, also knew this (see: Acts 10). Paul got the other church leaders to agree that Titus did not have to be circumcised.

2:4-5

What did Paul mean about "slaves" and "submission"?

Paul used language about "slaves" and "submission" because he knew that if a person believes in Jesus, that is enough for God to save them from their sins. This makes them a Christian. That is, they are no longer slaves to the Law of Moses because they are free in Christ. So, after he believed in Jesus, he knew that only Jesus saved him from his sins and following the Law of Moses did not. Paul wanted other Christians to understand that the gospel is true. He wanted them to know that being circumcised did not make them Christians. Only believing in Jesus made them Christians. Paul wanted his readers not to listen to anyone who said they were not Christian because they were not Jewish.

See: Submit (Submission); Law of Moses; Gospel; Circumcise (Circumcision); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

2:6-10

Does God want both Jews and Gentiles to be saved?

Paul wanted his readers to know that God wanted both Jews and Gentiles to become Christians. He knew that someone needed to preach the gospel to the Gentiles in the same way as they preached it to the Jews. Paul wrote that God "entrusted" him to be an apostle to the Gentiles in the same way God entrusted Peter to be an apostle to the Jews. God chose both of them to serve in this special way.

When Paul wrote about the "uncircumcised", he spoke about the Gentiles. When Paul wrote "circumcised", he spoke about the Jews.

See: Preach (Preacher);Apostle; Gentile; Circumcise (Circumcision); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

Who were James, Cephas, and John?

James, Cephas (that is the apostle Peter), and John were apostles and leaders of the first Christians (see: Acts 15). Paul used a metaphor of pillars holding up a building to tell others that in the same way a building is held up by pillars, so these men were important in holding up the church during the time of the apostles. That is, the served the church greatly. Paul wanted people to know that these leaders helped him to preach the gospel in the right way.

Scholars do not know which man named James Paul wrote about. Some think he was the half-brother of Jesus (they had the same mother but not the same father). Other scholars think this was James, the son of Zebedee. He was one of the 12 original apostles of Jesus. Whoever he was, the James Paul talked about was the leader of the first Christians in Jerusalem. He may have written the book of James in the New Testament.

Jesus called Peter to become Jesus' disciple (see Matthew 4:18-22). Peter was also called Cephas. Cephas was with Jesus while Jesus taught people on earth. After Jesus was killed and rose from the dead, Peter preached and taught both Jewish and Gentile people to believe in Jesus. He wrote two books that are in the New Testament (1 Peter and 2 Peter).

John was the disciple whom Jesus called away from working as a fisherman along with his older brother, James (see Matthew 4:21-22). He was called the "beloved disciple" (see: John 13:23). He wrote five books in the New Testament (the Gospel of John, 1 John, 2 John, 3 John, and Revelation). He was one of the leaders of the first Christians.

What was the “right hand of fellowship.”

When Paul was alive, men shook hands or grabbed arms to welcome each other. They did this to show that they honored each other and agreed about important things. Paul used this as a metaphor for friendship. He wanted to say that the leaders of the Christians in Jerusalem thought of him and Barnabas to be friends.

Why was Paul to help poor people?

The leaders wanted Paul to help the poor people in order to show that he was following God correctly. Christians have always helped poor people because this honors God. The Bible tells people who believe in God to take care of poor people (see: Deuteronomy 15:7-8, 10-11; Psalm 41:1; Matthew 19:21; Romans 15:26; 2 Corinthians 8; James 2:2-4). In the Middle East, sometimes the crops were bad, or the rains did not come. Sometimes, men were not able to provide food for their families. Because of these difficult times, there were many poor people.

2:11-21

Why did Paul confront Peter?

In these verses, Paul wrote that he had to confront Cephas, who was also called Peter, about not eating with the Gentiles. After the meeting in Jerusalem, Paul returned to Antioch in Syria. Later, Peter also came to Antioch. While he was in Antioch, Peter stopped eating and being friends with Gentile Christians. He also started following the Law of Moses again. He did this because he was afraid of what the Jewish Christians thought about him.

Paul knew that this was wrong, so he confronted Peter about it. Paul wanted Peter and other Christians to know that they did not need to follow the Law of Moses anymore. Christians needed to know that following rules, regulations, or rituals did not save them from their sins. Paul also knew that Jesus did not think Jewish Christians were better than Gentile Christians. So he talked to Peter about this.

Paul also confronted Peter because Peter was not doing the things that he preached. When someone does not do what they say other people are to do, this is called "hypocrisy" (see 2:13). Paul told Peter that Peter was being a hypocrite. He wanted readers to know that they are not to be hypocrites.

Paul also wanted readers to know that he was equal to the other Christian leaders. He did this by describing how he was able to tell other leaders what they were to do.

How are Christians justified?

Paul wrote mainly to the Jewish Christians to tell them that they are “justified” by believing in Jesus. That is, they now are friends with God and can live together with God in heaven forever. This is because God considers them to have done the right things, even though they have done the wrong things. This is called being "justified." Nothing else can justify them. Following the Law of Moses did not justify them. He wanted Jewish Christians and also other Christians to understand that believing in Jesus is the most important thing for them to do.

What did Paul ask about what Jesus taught?

Paul asked the Jewish Christians in Galatia about what Jesus taught and what he wanted his followers to do and not do (see 5:19-22). This is because some of them believed it was a sin to eat or be friends with Gentiles. That is, they believed that Jews were not to eat or be friends with Gentiles. To them, if the Gentiles were not circumcised, they were not friends with God. And they were not to be friends with them. Paul wanted to say that having Jews and Gentiles eat together or be friends was not a sin because Jesus made them same as Christians. They did not become friends of God by obeying the Law of Moses. Paul also wanted to say that Jewish Christians were not to go back to thinking the law was going to save them.

When Paul asked the Galatian Christians what Jesus taught, he wanted them to think about how Jesus did not want them to sin. Paul did not teach that Jesus wanted people to sin. He knew his readers knew this. So he asked this question to force his readers to think about what they knew Jesus taught. He asked them about what Jesus taught and what he wanted his followers to do and not do (see 5:19-22). He knew his readers would answer his question by rejecting the idea that Jesus told people to sin. He wanted them to know it was not a sin for Jewish Christians and Gentile Christians to be friends. It also meant that Gentile Christians were not to think that they had to follow the Law of Moses.

Why did Paul compare following the law to death?

Paul used the metaphor of life and death to say that trying to keep the Law of Moses, in order to get to heaven and live together with God, only ended in death and going to hell. Paul wrote that when he tried to keep the Law of Moses, it was like he was killing himself. He did not please God and God did not forgive his sins.

Paul wrote that nobody is saved from their sins because they follow rules or laws. Paul said that no one, not even Paul himself, was able to keep the whole Law of Moses. People cannot be saved from their sins by following rules.

When Paul believed in Jesus, Jesus gave him a new life. Out of love, God forgave Paul's sins. This was because Jesus died and rose from the dead.

Paul wrote that there is no other way to be friends with God. If there was, then Jesus did not have to die for God to forgive people's sins.

Galatians 3

3:1-14

Why was Paul upset with the Galatians?

Paul was upset with the Galatians because they forgot how God saved them from their sins. He told them that they became Christians by believing in Jesus. This is how the Holy Spirit came to live in them. They did not have to be circumcised and keep the Law of Moses for God to save them from their sins.

Paul wanted to know that the Galatians knew that they did not depend on keeping the law for God to save them. He wanted them to know that if they try to keep the Jewish Law, they will fail (see: Deuteronomy 27:26). They needed to believe in Jesus and trusting God to be saved from their sins.

See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses;Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

Why did Paul write about Abraham?

Paul wrote about Abraham because wanted his readers to think about how Abraham completely trusted in God (see: Genesis 15:6). In the same way Abraham completely trusted in God, the Galatian Christians needed to completely trust in God. The Galatians knew the story of Abraham. They knew that Abraham’s circumcision came after he believed in God's promises. Paul told the Galatians that Abraham believed in God before God did anything he promised to give Abraham. Also, Abraham lived before God gave the law to the Jewish people. God did not give promises to Abraham or care for Abraham because Abraham followed the law. In the same way, following the law did not cause God to care for the Galatians either.

Why did Paul say that anyone hung on a tree was cursed?

In 3:13, Paul quoted Deuteronomy 21:23 because wanted them to know that Jesus was crucified on a tree so that he could be cursed for people’s sins. People sometimes called the cross a “tree” because of it was made from a cut down tree.

Paul wanted his readers to know that Jesus did all that is needed for God to forgive their sins if they believe in him (see: Isaiah 52:13-53:12). When people sin, they deserve a curse. But when Jesus died on the cross, he took that curse for all people. Anyone who believes in Jesus will have this curse taken from them.

3:15-24

Who are the "descendants" of Abraham?

Paul wanted the Galatians to know that if they believed in Jesus, they were descendants of Abraham. That is, they did the same types of things Abraham did. In Genesis 18:16-18, God told Abraham that he was going to give him a son, a "descendant." God fulfilled this promise by giving Abraham Isaac as a son. God gave Isaac to Abraham and Sarah because they trusted God. God also promised that the Messiah, that is Jesus, was going to be a descendant of Abraham. In the same way Isaac was a physical descendant of Abraham, Jesus is a physical descendant of Abraham. Paul also called Jesus a spiritual descendant of Abraham. That is, anyone who believes and trust in Jesus will also be a spiritual descendant of Abraham. That is, they do the same things Abraham did in the same way a son should do the same good things his father does. Both Abraham and Jesus showed people why they need to believe and trust God.

How are Christians to believe in God the same way Abraham did?

In the same way Abraham completely believed and trusted in God, so are Christians to believe and trust in God. In 3:26 Paul said that God saves people from their sins only because they believe in Jesus. Abraham also trusted in God to save him from his sins. So, Paul used the metaphor of saying that Christians are Abraham's descendants because they trust God the in the same way Abraham trusted God.

What was the purpose of the law?

Paul wrote that the Law of Moses had two purposes. He used metaphors to talk about these two purposes.

Paul said that the law told the Jews how they were not honoring God. That is, it showed them they were sinners. The law told Jews how they were to honor God. But obeying the law perfectly was not possible. That is why Paul said the law showed them they were prisoners. In 3:19-22, Paul wrote that people were prisoners to the law. He does not mean prisoners of other people or of a government. That is, because they tried to keep the law to honor God, but were unable to, they will never be freed from the punishment that comes from not following the law perfectly. In 3:23-25, Paul wrote that the law was a tutor or guardian. That is, in the same way someone teaches and cares for children, so did the law for the Jewish people. Paul wanted readers to think about how children need to be taken care of and taught until they are adults. He wanted to say that God gave the law to people to teach them that they needed to trust in God completely. But, when God sent Jesus to earth, people did not need the law anymore to make them righteous. They only need to believe in Jesus for God to say that they are righteous and to give them peace. When this happens, God adopts them into his family (see: 3:25; Romans 9:4).

3:25-29

How did Paul want the Galatians to think about themselves?

In 3:28, Paul told Christians to think of each other as equal to each other. Paul wanted all Christians to know that they are equal because they believe in Christ. It did not matter whether the Galatians were Gentile or Jewish. If they believed in Jesus, God thought of them equally.

Why did Paul call Christians "heirs according to promise"?

Paul called the Galatians "heirs according to promise" in 3:29, because, just like children inherit their parents' things when they die, Christians will inherit the kingdom of God because of Jesus' death and resurrection. Romans gave and received an inheritance from family members. It was a gift. In 3:25-29, Paul wrote about some of the many gifts they received from God. These gifts were inherited because they were now part of God's family. Paul talks about several of these gifts: They no longer needed the law as a "guardian" the way Paul had written about in 3:23-24. God adopted them into his family because they believed in Jesus. They were "baptized into Christ." Paul wanted Christians to know that Jesus joined Christians to himself. Christians are also joined to each other because they all believe in Jesus. Paul used words about a person putting on clothing as a metaphor for this.

Advice to translators: an inheritance is when a parent or other family member dies and leaves their possessions to another person, usually their children.

See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir), Kingdom of God;Resurrect (Resurrection); Adopt (Adoption); Baptize (Baptism); Metaphor

Galatians 4

4:1-7

What did Jesus do for Christians when he died on the cross?

Paul used three words to tell people what Jesus did for Christians when he died on the cross.

Adoption: Jesus is the Son of God. He was always God's son. No one else is part of God's family in this way. However, when Jesus died on the cross, he made it possible for people to be adopted and become part of God's family. That is, if they believe in Jesus, God adopts them and they are his children in a different way. Heir: The person adopting a child gives rights to their child to inherit certain things and rights. Paul wanted Christians to know that God adopts them into his family when they believe in Jesus. This is better than being a servant or slave. In the same way Jesus has an inheritance from God, Christians receive a part of this inheritance when they go to heaven. Redeem: Paul wrote about Jesus redeeming people. When Paul was alive, people often became slaves to other people because they owed those people a lot of money. They continued to be slaves until they or someone else paid the money they owed. This was called "redemption". The redeemed person belongs to the redeemer (see: 1 Peter 1:17-18, and Matthew 20:28).

So Paul used redemption as a metaphor. He wanted to say that people start their lives in a form of slavery because they disobey God. But Jesus paid the price to redeem them when he died on the cross. This means they are not slaves to sin anymore. Instead, God has adopted them into his family.

See: Adopt (Adoption); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Redeem (Redemption); Metaphor

4:8-11

What did Paul mean when he wrote about people or things who are “not gods at all”?

Paul wrote about those who are "not gods at all." He did this to warn Christians about false ideas taught by people who worshiped false gods. These people worshipped carved idols or other things that are not God. People thought and said they were gods, but they were not gods. There is only one God. Some Roman emperors did this. Some scholars think Paul wanted to warn about Jewish ideas along with these other common false teachings.

What are the "weak and worthless elemental principles"?

When he wrote about "weak and worthless elemental principles," Paul wanted to talk about false ideas the Gentiles had.

They followed false gods, astrology, and rituals for different seasons. These ideas are "weak and worthless" because they are not the truth about God. They could not help people in any way.

What does "days and new moons and seasons and years" mean?

Paul wrote about "days and new moons and seasons and years." This is because both many people followed the calendar to know how to please God. They did different things on different days in the hopes of pleasing the god or gods they worshipped. Paul wanted to say that no matter how well someone follows the calendar, this will never save people from their sins. God only saves those who believe in Jesus.

Why was Paul afraid for the Galatians?

In 4:11, Paul said, “I am afraid for you” because the Galatians no longer followed the gospel.

When Paul was in Galatia, he taught them the gospel. That is, God saved them from their sins when they believed in Jesus. But after Paul left, other teachers taught them they needed to be circumcised and follow the Jewish laws. Unless they did this, God did not save them from their sins. This false teaching was not the gospel, but a false gospel. Paul wanted them to see that this was wrong. He wanted them to know they were in danger if they followed this wrong idea.

4:12-20

Why did Paul tell the Galatians to "become like me"?

Paul told the Galatians to "become like" him because he wanted them to follow his example. In the past, Paul followed all the things the Jewish leaders taught because he thought he could please God that way. But when he believed in Jesus, he found out that he did not need to do these things in order to be saved from his sins. He wanted the Galatians to know that following the Law of Moses or the teachings of the Jewish leaders did not save them either.

What "physical illness" did Paul have?

Scholars do not agree about what physical illness. Paul wrote about in 4:12-14. Some scholars think Paul had problems seeing things. Others think he suffered from another disease that always gave him problems. Paul also wrote about a "thorn in the flesh" (see: 2 Corinthians 12:7). This may or may not be the same illness. No scholar is certain on this issue. Paul wrote in 4:13 that this illness caused him to preach to the Galatians when he traveled through that region. That is, God used this illness to get his gospel to the Galatians. Also, the Galatians treated him kindly and took care of him while he was there.

Why did Paul say he had "pains of childbirth" again?

Paul said he was "in the pains of childbirth" because he wanted the Galatians to know his great love for them. That is, he loved them in the same way a mother loves her children. When a mother gives birth, there are strong pains. But the after the pain, there is joy because the baby is born. When Paul used this metaphor, he wanted to say that he felt pain because the Galatians followed wrong ideas about God. Paul often spoke about those who he served as if they were his children. He wanted the Galatians to know they were children in some way and they were born in love and pain.

4:21-31

Why did Paul write about Sarah and Hagar?

Paul talked about how God saved Sarah and Hagar. He did this so that people would know that when God saves someone, it is a free gift. Hagar was a slave woman (see: Genesis 16:1-16), but Sarah was a free woman (see: Genesis 21:8-21). Paul wrote about Hagar and her son Ishmael to make readers think about people who try to please God by following laws. He also wrote about Sarah and her son Isaac to make readers think about how God saves people because of his great love. Paul used the word "promise" to talk about God's great love.

Why did Paul write that Hagar "gives birth to children who are slaves"?

Paul wrote that Hagar "gives birth to children who are slaves," because the child of a slave woman was also a slave. The child was unable to free himself from slavery. So, Paul wanted to say that people who follow the law to please God couldn’t teach other people about God's great love. They are unable to do this because they do not understand God's great love. They can only teach people to follow the law. But this is a form of slavery (see: 4:8-11).

Why did Paul write that Hagar was “from Mount Sinai" and "represents Mount Sinai"?

Paul wrote that Hagar was “from Mount Sinai” because he wanted Christians to think of her in the same way as the Law of Moses. When Paul wrote about "Mount Sinai," he wanted to talk about people who follow rules or laws to try to please God. He did not want to say that Hagar actually came from Mount Sinai. He wanted to say that Mount Sinai was the place where God gave the Law to Moses. This was long after Hagar lived. But Paul wanted readers to think about her slavery and their own slavery to the law.

Why did Paul write about the "present Jerusalem" and "the Jerusalem that is above"?

Paul wrote about the "present Jerusalem" to make readers think about following the Law of Moses. He wanted to say that Jerusalem was the city where the Jewish Temple was located. The Temple was the center of Jewish worship. This worship followed the Law of Moses. So, like Hagar, Jerusalem represented wrong ideas about how to please God.

Paul wrote about the "Jerusalem that is above" to make readers think about God and his great power and his great love. In the Bible, this is also called the heavenly Jerusalem (See: Hebrews 12:22; Revelation 21:2; Philippians 3:20). When he said, "she is our mother," he wanted to say that people who believe in Jesus are freed from slavery to the Law of Moses. So, Paul used the Jerusalem to mean right ideas about God and his great love.

Why did Paul write about Isaac?

When Paul wrote about Isaac, he wanted readers to think about how they are saved from their sins by God's great love. Paul wanted them to remember that Isaac was born because God gave a promise to Abraham and Sarah. This was long after they were able to have children normally. So it was clear that Isaac was born because God made it happen. God fulfilled his promise. Paul wanted the Galatians to know they are like Isaac. That is, they were saved from their sins because God made this happen. God fulfilled his promise to save people through Jesus.

Galatians 5

5:1-12

Why did Paul tell the Galatians not to go back to slavery to the Law of Moses?

Paul told the Galatians that becoming circumcised and trying to follow the Law of Moses made Jesus's life, death, and resurrection useless to them. Also, Paul told them that Jesus had set them free from all of the Jewish laws. He continued to write about the freedom Christians have because of Jesus. Paul again wrote that they should not get circumcised.

How did Paul talk about the law and "grace"?

Paul reminded Christians in Galatia that if they chose to be circumcised then they "no longer experience grace." Some scholars think Paul said that circumcised Christians lost what God did for them when he saved them. Other scholars think Paul said that Christians no longer experience God's power working in them and through them. What is clear is that Paul told the Galatians not to be circumcised because they lost something important.

Also, Paul wanted his readers to know that circumcision was the same as being a slave to the Law of Moses. He used words that talk about a hard choice between the law and God's great love, or "grace." Christians can choose to follow rules and laws to please God. Or they can choose to believe in Jesus and live by this belief. But they do not please God by doing both of these things. So he told them they must not be circumcised and become a slave to the law. He called this a "yoke of slavery" (see: 5:1).

What does the Holy Spirit do for Christians?

In 5:5 (see also: Romans 8), Paul told Christians that the Holy Spirit gives them faith to "wait for the hope of righteousness"(δικαιοσύνη/g1343). That is, while they are alive, they need to believe in Jesus and do the same types of things that Jesus did while he was on earth. They were to know with confidence that God was going to do these things. The Holy Spirit reminds Christians they are going to heaven. In heaven, God makes them completely righteous.

Why did Paul use the metaphor about yeast and dough?

When Paul wrote about yeast and dough, he used a metaphor to tell the Galatians that even a little false teaching is very bad for the church. He was telling them to completely resist false teachers.

Paul wrote in 5:8 that the false teachers taught ideas that Jesus did not teach. Paul and the other apostles taught people what Jesus taught. The false teachers taught people ideas not from God.

So, in 5:9 Paul quoted a proverb that most people understood (see also: 1 Corinthians 5:6). Bakers use leaven or yeast to make bread rise for baking. It does not take much leaven or yeast to make bread rise. In the same way, it does not take much false teaching to make the Galatians think wrong things about God. Jesus also spoke this proverb (see Mark 8:15).

Why did Paul write that certain people needed to "castrate themselves"?

Scholars do not know why Paul wrote that certain people needed to "castrate themselves." He wrote this about the false teachers. Paul did not want them to actually do this. Instead, he did not want the Galatians not even to talk with these false teachers. These scholars think Paul wanted false teachers to be removed from the church, so they no longer mislead the Galatians with their false teaching.

Some scholars do not think Paul was angry. They think he was passionate that the Christians in Galatia continued to know and follow the truth he taught them. It is clear that Paul did not want the Galatian Christians to follow the false teachers in any way.

5:13-26

How were Christians to live their lives?

First, Paul wrote that Christians needed to love each other (see 5:13-14). Jesus taught this and so did the Old Testament. Paul also told readers to not attack each other with words. This caused everyone to be hurt.

Second, Paul wrote that people are able to do things in two ways. All people are able to follow the "sinful nature." This makes them do bad things. Christians choose to do things in the way the Holy Spirit guides them. This will make them do good things. Paul said there was a "conflict" between the sinful nature and the Holy Spirit in a Christian. He wrote this to say how important it is for each Christian to choose to do things in the way the Holy Spirit says to do it. He wanted to say that doing some good things and doing some bad things would not please God.

What are the "works of the sinful nature"?

Paul warned Christians not to "practice" or do the "works of the sinful nature." These are things that displease God greatly. Paul listed some things people do that are "works of the sinful nature." Then he wrote "and things like these." That is, he wanted to say that he did not list all the "works of the sinful nature." But he listed enough for readers to think of other things like them.

Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that these are things people do because they do not believe in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul warned Christians that they would not receive rewards if they disobeyed God. When a person believes in Jesus, God gives that person the Holy Spirit to guide them in not doing these things. However, the person still must choose not to do them. So Paul warned Christians about doing the "works of the sinful nature."

What did Paul mean by “fruit”?

Paul wrote a metaphor concerning fruit to say that Christians need to be guided by the Holy Spirit. People can see fruit growing on trees. In the same way, people can see what Christians do when the Holy Spirit guides them to do things that are good. (See: Matthew 3:8, and Luke 3:8)

What is the purpose of the fruit of the Spirit?

Paul wrote about the Holy Spirit producing “fruit” inside Christians. He used a metaphor in the same way that Jesus used a metaphor to talk about Christians being part of the “vine” (see: John 15). Jesus and Paul both wanted to say that God wants Christians to get their help from God. In the same way that that fruit is fed by the tree that it grows on, Christians are to be “fed” by the Holy Spirit.

Paul also wanted to say that fruit is seen on a tree or vine. In the same way, Christians say and do things that are seen by others when they follow the Holy Spirit. When Christians do the things the Holy Spirit tells them to do, they will do what Jesus did. This shows other people what to do to honor God. This can cause other people to believe in Jesus.

What are the “Fruits of the Spirit”?

The "fruit of the Spirit" is one thing, but several things are part of this one thing. Paul listed the good things that are a part of the fruit of the Spirit. He wanted to say that the Holy Spirit gives Christians all of these things to use, so they can do the things that please God.

Why did Paul tell Christians they "crucified the sinful nature"?

When Paul wrote about Christians crucifying the sinful nature, he used a metaphor about extreme or harsh punishment. Readers understood that crucifixion kills people. So Paul wanted readers to know that they need to have their sins completely removed. This happens when God saves them because they believe in Jesus. But they need to make sure they continue to follow what the Holy Spirit tells them to do.

See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Sinful Nature; Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

Galatians 6

6:1-5

How are Christians to treat other Christians who commit sins?

Paul told the Galatians that when another Christian sins, the Christians who know that person is to "restore him in a spirit of gentleness." Sometimes people sin and need to be corrected (see: Matthew 18). When a Christian sins, they can dishonor God and hurt other people. But other Christians need to help the person know he sinned. They need to help him repent. That is, so God will forgive him of those sins. They need to act kindly, and they need to be ready to forgive the other person. This helps the person to honor God again.

A Christian needs to do this because he knows that he also has sinned and is not better than the other person who sinned. He knows God forgives him when he repents. So, he needs to be humble and to keep thinking about what he does and thinks. Then, he will sin less himself.

What was the law of Christ?

When Paul told the Galatians to "fulfill the law of Christ" (6:3), he wanted to say they are to love each other. Paul wanted his readers to understand that loving one another was far better than the laws that the false teachers told them to follow. When people love each other, it pleases God more than when they just follow laws.

Jesus spoke often about how his followers needed to love other people. He said that the greatest rule is that a person must love God. But the second greatest rule is that a person must love other people. So, Paul called this the "law of Christ."

Sometimes when Jesus talked about love, Jesus quoted from the Old Testament (see: Leviticus 19:18; Deuteronomy 6:5). So Paul may have said "law of Christ" to make his readers think that even in the Old Testament, the Law of Moses, God said he wanted people to love each other.

6:6-10

What did Paul teach the Galatians about "planting" and "gathering" or "harvesting"?

Paul wrote about "planting," "gathering," and "harvesting" to say that Christians need to do good to all people. God will favor them if they are good to others. He wanted his readers to understand that the things they said and affected both them and other people. To explain this, he used the metaphor of planting seeds and waiting for them to grow. He did this to say that Christians who do things that honor God will receive good back from God. This does not always happen right away. But if the Christians keep doing good things, sooner or later God will bring good things to them. In the same way, if they do bad things, sooner or later they receive bad things.

6:11-18

Why did Paul talk about writing "large letters"?

Paul talked about writing in "large letters" (6:11) to tell the Galatians that this letter was really from him. He needed to do this because of two things:

First, many scholars think Paul dictated to another person the words for this and other letters he wrote. Paul signed his letters before he sent them to the churches. Second, many scholars think Paul suffered from physical illnesses. These made it hard for him to read and write. This caused him to only write in large letters. His large signature looked very different from the rest of the letter.

So Paul wrote about this to tell his readers that the letter really was from him.

Why did Paul write about circumcision again?

Paul wrote about circumcision again because this message was so great. He wanted his readers to know that circumcision and following the Law of Moses did not honor God. He wrote about this throughout this letter. As he ended the letter, he wrote about circumcision one more time to help readers know how great was this issue.

So, he again warned about these false teachers (6:12). These people wanted to make the Galatian Christians obey the Law of Moses. That is, they wanted them to be circumcised. This disturbed Paul greatly. So he again wrote to the Christians that they did not need to be circumcised.

Paul also wrote (6:13) that not even the false teachers followed all the laws they wanted the Galatians to follow. Paul accused them of making the Galatians follow the laws because they wanted to boast about making new converts.

What did Paul mean about crucifixion and the cross?

When Paul wrote about the cross and crucifixion (6:14), he wanted to say that Jesus was the greatest thing he possessed. Nothing in the world mattered to Paul in the same way believing in, trusting in, and following Jesus mattered to him. So he used the metaphor about the cross to tell his readers how important is Jesus. Paul called the things he did before he believed in Jesus dead. He wanted his readers to know that he thought of his actions in the same way he thought of dead people. That is, they did not do anything for him. He wanted his readers to think about their own past actions in the same way he did his own.

Why did Paul write about the "Israel of God"?

Some scholars think Paul wrote about the "Israel of God" to tell the Galatians that Christians are truly God's people. Paul wanted his readers to think about what he wrote in Galatians 3. The false teachers wanted the Galatians to be circumcised. This joined them to "Israel" by following Law of Moses. The false teachers said this pleased God and made them God's people. But Paul taught that when people believe and trust in Jesus and God completely, that pleases God. And this makes them God's people. So anyone who believes in Jesus is the true "Israel of God."

Other scholars think that Paul was giving special greetings to the Jewish Christians. They do not think that Christians become Jews or the “Israel of God.”

What were Paul’s "marks"?

When Paul said that he had "marks of Jesus" on his body (6:17), he wanted readers to think about the scars he possessed from his stoning (see: Acts 14:19), sicknesses (see: 2 Corinthians 12:7-9) and violence (see: Acts 16:22; 2 Corinthians 11:23-29). These were his "marks." When he called them "marks of Jesus," he wanted his readers to think about the marks and scars Jesus got when the Romans beat him and crucified him. In the same way Jesus possessed permanent marks on his body, so did Paul. Paul wanted to say that no matter what happened to him, he followed Jesus.

Some scholars think that the Greek word for “marks” is the same word used for tattoos. Tattoos identified the wearer as a slave, criminal, or prisoner. That is, Paul wanted to say he was a slave to Jesus.

Ephesians 1 Commentary

1:1-3

Did 1:1 originally contain the words “in Ephesus”?

Why did Paul say that God wanted him to be an apostle?

Paul was an apostle because God wanted him to be an apostle. Perhaps Paul wanted people to know that God specifically chose him to be an apostle. On perhaps, Paul wanted people to know that he spoke for God. Therefore, when a person rejected Paul, they also rejected God. Both of these things may have been true.

What did Paul say when he wrote greetings to the church in Ephesus?

Paul greeted the Christians in Ephesus in a way that was similar to other letters. However, it was also different from other letters, because he also prayed that God would give “favor” or “grace”(χάρις/g5485) and peace to the Christians. This greeting is similar to Paul’s other letters (see: Romans 1:7; 1 Corinthians 1:3; Galatians 1:3; Philippians 1:2). Perhaps this reminded the Christians in Ephesus of the favor God showed them. Favor or grace is one of the things that Paul wrote about the most in Ephesians.

When does Paul’s sentence end?

In Greek, the sentence beginning in 1:3 stops at the end of 1:14. However, it is common for translations to break this sentence into many smaller sentences.

How does Paul speak about blessing?

Paul said that God is “blessed,” that is, God should be worshipped and should be honored. Paul then said that God has blessed Christians. This means that God helps Christians in certain ways. Paul explained that the way God helps to Christians is not easily seen or understood. These blessings are not the same as the things that a person is born able to do.

Many scholars believe that the blessings which cannot easily be seen come from the Holy Spirit. However in 1:3, Paul stated that these blessings come from the place where God lives. Paul also stated that these blessings are “in Christ.” Christians receive these blessings because they are in Jesus.

1:4

How did God choose Christians?

Some scholars think that God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) each Christian before they were born. God helped them to, or made them, believe in Jesus. Other scholars think that God chose the church, that is, all Christians. They think God always planned to create a group of people who believe in Jesus. Other scholars think that “chose” means that God created all Christians to serve him in a certain way. God chose them before he made the world.

When did God choose Christians?

Paul explains when God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) Christians. Some scholars think that this was at the same time that God created the world. Other scholars think that God did this before he created the world.

Why did God choose Christians?

God “chose” or “determined”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) that Christians are to try to be “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040) or to act like Jesus. They are also to be “without a fault”(ἄμωμος/g0299), that is, people should not be able to say that they do the wrong things. They are to do the same types of things that Jesus did, but not do the evil things that non-Christians did (see: 1 Peter 1:16). The Holy Spirit helps Christians to live in a way that honors God.

Does the phrase “in love” with the sentence in 1:4 and 1:5?

The phrase “in love” could be part of 1:4 or 1:5. If it is part of the sentence in #v4, it would explain that Christians love God. It would be similar to other uses in Ephesians (see: Ephesians 3:17; 4:15-16; 5:2). If “in love” is a part of 1:5, then it would explain the reason why God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) Christians. Paul also used it in this way in Ephesians (see: Ephesians 2:4-5)

1:5-6

How are Christians adopted?

Part of God’s plan was for Christians to be “adopted” into his family. In Scripture, Christians are spoken about as if they were adopted into God’s family. This is because they receive all the legal rights and blessings that a child would receive from a parent. This adoption can only occur through Jesus (see: Romans 8:15; Galatians 4:4-5).

Advice to translators: Children receive an inheritance from their parents. This means that they get receive their parents’ property and money after they die. In this question, the inheritance is called “legal rights,” that is, legal rights as heirs.

1:7-14

What are some things that God gives to those whom He has chosen?

How will God “bring together” all things in Jesus?

God will “bring together”(ἀνακεφαλαιόω/g0346) all things together in Jesus. This includes all things in “heavenly places” or “the universe”(οὐρανός/g3772) and all things on earth. God’s plan was that Jesus would have first place in everything, that is, for everyone and everything to worship Jesus.

1:15-16

Why did Paul appreciate the Christians in Ephesus?

After talking about the Christians in Ephesus, Paul now talked about why he appreciated them. Some scholars think Paul’s appreciated the things that God did for both him and the Ephesians. This is what Paul talked about in 1:3-14. Other scholars think Paul appreciated the Christians in Ephesus because they believed in Jesus and lived in a way that honored God. They did this by loving one another. They think this is what Paul talked about in 1:13-14.

Advice to translators: To “appreciate” someone is to be thankful for them and to tell them this.

1:17-19

What did Paul ask God to give the Christians in Ephesus?

Paul asked God to give Christians the “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) of “wisdom”(σοφία/g4678). This is a certain wisdom that comes from the Holy Spirit or the wisdom to lead a life that honors God.

Paul also asked God to give Christians the Spirit of “understanding”(ἀποκάλυψις/g0602). This meant to learn more about God.

Why did Paul want the Christians in Ephesus to know?

Paul wanted the Christians in Ephesus to know something they did not know before.

1:20-23

Why is Jesus sitting next to God?

The permission God gives to Jesus to rule is spoken of as if it were his right hand. God gave Jesus the permission to rule with him. Paul talked about God ruling on his throne in heaven while sitting down. Paul wanted to say that Jesus rules alongside of or with God. The ruler was expected to sit on a throne when he made decrees, that is, when he gives rules for others to follow.

Why are Christians to trust that God is able to do these things?

How is Jesus’ name greater than any other name?

In the ancient Near East, a person’s “name” often symbolized who that person was. In 1:21, Jesus’ name refers to Jesus himself. Paul said that Jesus is much greater than every other person. This is true both now and in the future.

Jesus is also greater because all things have been “put under his feet.” This means that permission to rule everything has been given to Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 15:27; 1 Peter 3:22).

Why is the church called Jesus’ body?

In Scripture, all Christians are called the church. The church is spoken about as if it were Jesus’ body. This is because the church is a single group working together to serve a single purpose. This purpose of to serve God. Jesus is the “head” of this body because he leads it.

Ephesians 2

2:1-3

How is a non-Christian dead?

Paul spoke about non-Christians as if they were dead. They are “dead”(νεκρός/g3498) because of their sins. Non-Christians are spoken about as if they are dead because they are separated from God and because they have no hope. Dying is a type of separation. It separates the soul from the body. When a non-Christian dies, his soul is separated from God forever (see: Ephesians 4:18). Non-Christians were also considered to be without hope (2:12), that is, they would not be able to live together with God in heaven. Non-Christians are also considered dead because they inherited sin from their fathers, going all the way back to Adam and sin leads to death (see: Romans 3:23; 5:12; 6:23).

How do non-Christians live?

Paul talked about the way that non-Christians generally live. While Paul spoke about non-Christians in general, all non-Christians live in a way that does not honor God. They may dishonor very much or very little.

Why is Satan described as a prince?

God is the ruler over everything. In Scripture, God is the king who rules all kings. Therefore, God is the ruler of the earth. However, Scripture also calls Satan the ruler of the earth. Since God is still ruler over Satan, Satan is called a “prince.” A prince is a person who rules under a king.

How are non-Christians “children of wrath”?

Non-Christians are called children of “wrath” or “God’s anger”(ὀργή/g3709). After becoming a Christian, a person becomes a child of God (see: 1 John 2:29). God created all people, but not all people are his children. Before believing in Jesus, non-Christians are children of the devil (see: 1 John 3:10). God will punish these evil people. God will punish their sin with of his wrath.

2:4-6

Why did God do great things for people who did not honor him?

God did great things for people who did not honor him. This is because God is kind to all people and does not always punish them, even when they deserve to be punished. He does this because he loves everyone, even when they do not honor him.

Fewer scholars think that God only loves non-Christians who will become Christians. They think God hates sinners (see: Psalm 5:5) and this type of kindness is only for those who become Christians.

How does God make Christians alive?

Paul spoke about Christians as if they are alive in a certain way. This is because Paul talked about non-Christians as if they are dead. After believing in Jesus, Christians become “alive.” Christians are now able to live in a new way, a way that honors God. They are no longer controlled by their desire to sin, that is, they do not have to do the evil things they want to do.

In 2:6, Paul also used the metaphor of waking up from sleeping. When God makes a Christian “alive,” it is as if they have woken up from sleep. This was also a way to describe someone who had risen or come back to life after they died.

Why are Christians seated with Jesus in heaven?

Christians are seated with Jesus because believers are “in Jesus.” While Christians are not physically with Jesus at this time, heaven is their new “home” (see: Philippians 3:20). This means that they are to act as if they are from heaven, instead of the earth, which Paul said is evil. Some scholars think this refers to a future time when Christians will rule alongside of Jesus (see: 2 Timothy 2:11; Revelation 3:21). Other scholars think that Christians share in the victory over sin and Satan in their life (see: Ephesians 6:10-12; 2 Corinthians 10:3-5).

2:7

What will God do in the future?

In the end, God’s plan is for Christians to honor him. It will display his favor and kindness, which is so great, it cannot be measured. In Scripture, everything serves God’s plan, which will one day reach its greatest or highest point. At its greatest point, God’s plan will be completed.

2:8-9

Does God give Christians what they deserve?

Paul said that God does not give Christians what they deserve. He gives them better than they deserve. This is because they believed in Jesus. They deserved punishment, but they get to live together with God forever. They cannot do anything to earn this. However, people need to believe in Jesus in order to receive this gift from God.

What is the gift of God?

Some scholars think that God delivering people from the punishment that came as a result of their sin is a gift from God. Other scholars think God’s gift is making people believe in Jesus. They believe this because they also think that non-Christians are unable to believe in Jesus, unless God makes them believe in Jesus. 2:10

Why does God save Christians?

Christians are God’s “works,” that is, God made all people. However, he also remakes all Christians or makes all Christians new when then believe in Jesus. They are now able to honor God in the way that they live. God is the one who does this. The reason that God has done this is so that Christians can do things that honor God.

Christians are not able to be saved by honoring God. Instead, it is because God has saved Christians that they are then able to live in a way that honors God. However, God must first save Christians.

There are specific things that Christians will do in their life that honor God. God knows what these specific things are, even before a Christian does them. Elsewhere, Scripture speaks about these actions as if God did them (see: Philippians 2:13). This is because God helps the Christian to live in a way that honors him.

Advice to translators: In this passage, “save” means to not be punished for their sins. When God saves a Christian, they will live together with God in heaven forever. It does not mean that they are save from some physical danger.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Walk

2:11-12

How were the Gentiles separated from God?

Paul reminded the Gentiles that they used to be separated from God. They were not part of the covenant God made with Abraham. Israel obeyed this covenant by circumcising their male children when they were 8 years old (see: Genesis 17:9-11).

Because they were not part of this, they were not part of the “people of God.” The Gentiles were called “uncircumcised.” However, this meant more than just “not circumcised.” It was a way to insult the Gentiles. The Jews hated the Gentiles because they did not honor God.

Paul talked about the different ways the Gentiles were separated from God. He told them to remember these things about how they used to be separated from God:

See: Covenant; Circumcise (Circumcision); People of God; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)

2:13

How have things changed for Gentiles?

After Jesus’ death, things between the Gentiles and the God of Israel have changed. Now, God brought the Gentiles, who became Christians, close to him. Paul used this metaphor to explain that the Gentiles could now honor God. Some scholars think that this metaphor was originally used when a Gentile began to obey the Law of Moses. However, Paul used it in a different way because the Jews and Gentiles both became Christians.

2:14-16

Are Jews and Gentiles equal in the church?

In the Church, Jews and Gentiles were joined together into one group. Because of this, they are considered equal. Before the church began, the Gentiles needed to follow the Jewish religion. They were evil and did not honor God. When Paul wrote, calling someone a Gentile was even considered an insult. Therefore, the Jews believed that they were far better than the Gentiles. In the church, being a Jew is not better than being a Gentile.

What was the wall between the Jews and Gentiles?

Paul spoke about the Jews and Gentiles being separated as if it were a wall between them. The Jews and the Gentiles hated each other. This “wall” was a type of barrier between them. Some scholars think that the wall reminded people of the wall that physically separated the Jews and Gentiles in temple. Other scholars think that the wall reminded people of the curtain in the temple that separated the people from God. Still other scholars think that the wall reminded the people that they did not need to obey the Law of Moses.

How did Paul talk about peace in this passage?

Paul uses the word “peace” several times in this passage. Jesus is peace, that is, he brings peace. He brings peace to the Jews and the Gentiles. Before, they hated each other. Jesus made them into one new group. This new group is spoken about as if it were a man because a man cannot be separated into two different people.

2:17-18

To whom did God give peace?

In Israel, it was common to talk about the Jews as if they were close to God. It was also common to talk about the Gentiles as if they were far from God (see: 2:13). God gave made it possible for both Jews and Gentiles to be at peace with him.

In 2:17, God gave peace to those believe in Jesus. In Scripture, non-Christians are described as being at war with God (see: Romans 8:7). By believing in Jesus, they no longer fight against God.

Can Christians directly approach God?

Both Jews and Gentiles have been given the ability to speak to God without the need for another person who speaks to God for them. In Judaism, a person could not speak to God without a priest. The priest was the only person who could speak to God. The Gentiles needed the Jews, and the Jewish priests, in order to talk to God. After Jesus died, this changed. The curtain in the temple that separated God from man was torn (see: Matthew 27:51). Now, Jesus approaches God for people. No one else is needed for both the Jews and the Gentiles.

2:19-22

How did Paul describe Christians?

How does the church resemble a building?

Some scholars think that Paul walk talking about the apostles and prophets who lived when he lived. These were titles given to certain people. Everything that came after these people built upon the things they had done.

Other scholars think that the prophets could have been the prophets in Israel. They think that Paul wanted to remind people that the church came out of the Jewish religion.

Other scholars think that the church continues to have people who serve God as apostles and prophets. The apostles are people who God sends out to serve him. The prophets are people who God sends out to speak for him. 2. Jesus is the “cornerstone.” When making a building, the cornerstone is the stone that is the most essential part of the building and it is the first stone put in place. This stone guides every other part of the building so that it is the right place. This is what Jesus does for the church. He is also the one who holds the whole building together and helps it to grow. 3. The church is a temple. The church is made of Christians who try to honor God in the way that they live. The temple was a place where God was worshipped. Now, the church is where God is worshipped. He is worshipped when Christians live in a way that honors him (see: Romans 12:1). 4. The church is where the Holy Spirit lives.

See: Apostle; Prophet; Temple; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

Ephesians 3

3:1-6

Why was Paul in jail?

Paul was in jail because he was a Christian. He did not do anything evil. The Romans believed that their gods brought them favor, made their empire very great, and gave them peace with other nations. When someone rejected their gods, or worshipped another god, he rejected the gods the Romans believe in, who helped their nation. Because of this, they rebelled against the gods and the nation. This caused the Romans to say that Christians were trying to cause problems for their nation. Perhaps this was why Paul was imprisoned.

What is the “mystery of Jesus”?

The “mystery of Jesus” was a certain part of God’s plan. People did not know about this part of God’s plan before Jesus told them about it. After Jesus came to the earth, he talked much about this because God wanted him to tell people more about God’s plans. Before, God hid this “mystery.” Now, Jesus has talked about this mystery and explained it to people.

Before Jesus came to the earth, people did not believe that the messiah would come to the earth to die for the sins of mankind. However, the Old Testament said that this would happen (see: Isaiah 53). They also did not believe that the Gentiles would be joined together with the Jews. However, Jesus said that this happened. They also did not believe that God would promise certain things to the Gentiles or that God would give them favor. Jesus said that this now happens.

Advice to translators: Translate “mystery” as your local translation does.

How was the “mystery” revealed by God?

God did not tell the prophets who lived during the Old Testament times everything about this “mystery.” Now in the New Testament times, God told the apostles and prophets to tell people more about this mystery. This was always part of God’s plan (see: 3:11).

3:7

How did God make Paul someone who would teach others about the gospel?

God made Paul a “minister of” or “someone who would teach others about”(διάκονος/g1249) the gospel. This is how he served God. Paul wanted people to know that it was God’s choice to do this and not his own choice. Paul said that God gave him a gift of favor (see:3:2). Paul also said that God did this by the “working of his power” (see: 1 Corinthians 15:10).

3:8-10

Why did God want Paul to serve him?

Paul told the Christians in Ephesus that God had three reasons why he wanted Paul to serve him.

Advice to translators: Translate “authorities in heavenly places” as your local translation does. A “being” is a living creature that is not a human being.

Who were the authorities in the heavenly places?

Scholars think that the “authorities or those who rule”(ἐξουσία/g1849) were good and evil beings. These beings did not live in this world, but somewhere in a “heavenly place”(ἐπουράνιος/g2032).

3:11-12

What did Jesus give to Christians?

3:13

What did Paul want for the Christians in Ephesus?

Paul wanted the Christians in Ephesus not to “lose heart”(ἐγκακέω/g1573), that is, Paul did not want them to struggle because of his “tribulations, trials, or difficult circumstances”(θλῖψις/g2347). He had difficult circumstances for them (see: 3:1; Philippians 2:17). Instead, Paul wanted them to think about all of the things that he just said and all of the great things Jesus gave to them.

Paul also explained to them that he was “honored” to go through these difficult circumstances. This is because he was able to help them.

3:14-15

How did Paul pray?

Paul continues the prayer that he had started in 3:1. He also wanted people to think about what he said in 2:11-22.

Paul said, “I bend my knees to the Father.” Paul wanted to say that God was in control over everything in his life. He also wanted people to know that he was friends with God.

Who did Paul pray for?

Paul prayer for people all over the world. God created people and God cares for them. Perhaps Paul wanted people to think about how God loves both the Jews and the Gentiles and how God now saves both of them.

3:16-19

How did Paul ask God for something?

Paul asked God for something because he knew what God is like or how powerful God is. He described God as if God were rich, wealthy, too rich to be counted, perhaps he has much power. Or perhaps he is just very great in many different ways. He is so great, that it cannot be measured or counted

Paul asked God to give power to the Christians in Ephesus. What type of power is this?

Paul wanted God to “strengthen or make strong” the Christians with God’s power. This strength was to be given to the believers through the Holy Spirit. In Scripture, the Holy Spirit is the one who gives Christians power (see: Acts 1:8; 2 Corinthians 2:4; 1 Thessalonians 1:5). Paul wanted Christians to have or use God’s power in the “inner person” (see: Romans 7:22; 2 Corinthians 4:16).

Advice to translators: Each culture will have a way to speak about the inner person. In English, the “heart” is used to describe what happens inside of a person, that is their thoughts.

How does God make Christians strong?

Paul speaks about Christians growing and becoming strong as if they were a tree growing deep roots. They are “grounded”(θεμελιόω/g2311) in love, that is, they often love other people and God. They have done this for a long time. This type of love only comes from God.

Some scholars think that Christians are to get better at loving other people and loving God in every possible way. This is what Paul wanted to say when he talked about height, width, and depth. Other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Christians are to know about God’s power. Still other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Christians needed to know more and more about how much Jesus loves people.

How are Christians to be filled with God?

Paul often spoke about the Holy Spirit being in Christians, and being “filled” with the Holy Spirit when they obey God. Perhaps here, Paul wanted the Christians to be completely full of the Holy Spirit, that is, completely obedient to God. He wanted the Christians to live in a way that honors God.

3:20-21

How did Paul end his prayer?

When Paul said, “Now to Him…,” he is praising God, that is, Paul honored God. He knows that God has done something, he has answered Paul’s prayer. Paul honored God when he said that God is able to or can do more than a Christian could ask him to do. Perhaps Paul said that God can do more than a Christian can even think. While some may think that Christians can think about anything, God can actually do more things than people can even think about. The phrase, “far beyond” means that God can do anything.

Because of this, God deserves to be honored by “everyone” or “all generations”(γενεά/g1074). This was true then, and it is true now, and it will always be true.

Ephesians 4

4:1-3

How does Paul want Christians to live?

Paul really wanted all Christians to live in a way that honored God. In Ancient Near East, people expected that a person would live in a way that would bring honor to their leader or someone they followed. Paul wanted to say that when Christians do the right things, they honor God. When a person believes in Jesus, God becomes his leader, so he needs to live the way Paul wrote about. (see: 1:4, 18; Philippians 1:27).

Paul wanted Christians to do everything that they could to remain united, joined together, one group in the Spirit. While the Spirit joins all Christians together into one group, Christians need to work to remain friends with other Christians.

4:4-6

How else did Paul speak about Christians being joined together in this passage?

In these verses, Paul used the word “one” many times. He wanted all Christians to work together to be friends. This is called “unity.”

Paul often wrote about all Christians as if they were part of one “body.” He wrote that all Christians as a group form "one" body, not many bodies. He also used this word to describe how all Christians should have the same purpose and trust in God, even though they are all different as people.

Paul wrote that there is one “spirit” (see: 2:18). This is the Spirit of God, who gathers all Christians into the one body. The Holy Spirit and God the Father work together perfectly. In the same way, Christians are to work together.

Paul said the body of believers have one “hope”(ἐλπίς/g1680) that is, Christians are completely certain that God will do good things He has promised (see: 1:11-12; 1 John 3:2-3; Romans 15:4; Hebrews 10:23; 1 Peter 1:13).

Next, Paul said that Christians are joined together because there is one “Lord” or “master”(κύριος/g2692), Jesus. He is also the ruler over all Christians (see 1:22-23). All Christians serve the same master.

When Paul wrote about one “faith”, he wanted Christians to know that all Christians believe the same thing, Jesus.

Paul also wrote about one baptism. However, Paul did not mean the physical act of water baptism. Paul used the word baptism as a metaphor to mean that in some way God sees the believer as if they had been buried with Christ and also raised to a new life with Jesus. This means that God has given believers an ability to live in a way that pleases God. (see: Romans 6:3-11; Galatians 3:27; Colossians 2:12).

Finally, Paul wrote that there is one God and Father of everyone. Paul used the word "above" to talk about God's great power and the permission he has to rule everything. Paul then said that God works through everyone. Paul wanted his readers to think about how God accomplishes part of His purposes because believers willingly obey him (see: 2:10). Paul said that God is in everyone. He meant that the Holy Spirit works in all believers (see: John 14:16-17; 1 John 3:24; 4:13).

4:7-10

How does Jesus help all believers to serve God?

Paul wrote that God gives every believer favor or a gift in the amount that Jesus chooses. Jesus gives the gift and he decides how much of the gift each believer will receive (see: Romans 12:3-6). Paul wants his readers to know that God has given each believer a gift so they can perform a serve God in a special way (see: Romans 12:6-8).

What did Paul mean when he wrote about Jesus coming down and going up?

Paul wrote that Jesus “came down” and also “went up.” In Scripture, heaven is often described as being “up.” When Jesus came from heaven, he went “down” to earth. Then, Jesus went back “up” to heaven. Some scholars think that Paul was speaking about Jesus coming down when he was born. Other scholars think that Paul was speaking about Jesus coming down at Pentecost. At Pentecost, the Spirit of God came “down” upon people and gave them certain gifts (see: Acts 2:1-6).

Paul further wrote that Jesus went “up” so that He might fill all things, that is, when Jesus went up, God gave him permission to rule over the entire world. Therefore, he had the right to give gifts just as he wanted.

4:11

What special gifts does Jesus give for His body, all believers?

In this verse, Paul wrote that Jesus gave Christians different gifts to serve him and the church (see: 1 Corinthians 12:4-11, 27-31). Jesus gives these gifts to “build up” other Christians, that is, to serve other Christians and help them to live in a way that honors God.

4:12-13

Why does God give these particular gifts?

Paul wrote that God calls all Christians to use their gifts people to serve him until all believers become “mature or grown” (τέλειος/g5046). Paul did not want to talk about growing in size. Instead, he wanted to say that Christians grow to become more like Jesus in the way they live.

4:14-16

What is the result that Paul wanted readers to think about?

Paul often spoken about people who were not “mature” or “grown”(τέλειος/g5046) as if they were young children. In 4:14, Paul talked about immature believers using the metaphor of a boat. When a boat is being sailed by a person who does not know how to control it, the boat will be moved by the waves and the wind. It will go places that the people in it do not want to go. In the same way, when someone is not mature, they go the wrong places. Perhaps Paul wanted to say that a believer who is not mature can be tricked into accepting the false things that other people teach (see: 5:6-13).

Paul then wrote about how “mature” Christians should act. He wrote about “speaking the truth”(ἀληθεύω/g0226) with love (see: Galatians 4:16). When believers become more mature, they talk and live more like Jesus lived. They help other people to know about the love of Jesus. Like he had written earlier in Ephesians, Paul once again wrote that Christ is the head, meaning where the body is guided from (see: 1:22-23).

Paul then wrote that in Christ the “whole body,” that is, all Christians are “joined”(συναρμολογέω/g4883) and “held together”(συμβιβάζω/g4822) (see: 2:19-22). God brought together all people who believe in Jesus, whether they are Jews or Gentiles (see: 2:13-22). All Christians are joined together because they each serve God and other Christians in a special way.

Advice to translators: Someone who is a “mature” Christian is a Christian who lives in a way that honors God. A Christian who is not mature is “immature.”

4:17-19

How did Paul describe the way unbelievers act?

In 4:1-3, Paul wrote that Christians should live in a way that honors God. In these verses, he wrote that Christians must stop living in the way Gentiles lived. Paul wrote about how unbelieving Gentiles behave in several ways.

Advice to translators: Unbelievers are people who do not believe in Jesus, or who reject Jesus.

4:20-21

How do Christians learn more about Jesus?

Paul wrote about Christians understanding or learning more about Jesus in a way that is much better than how unbelievers can think or know anything. In the New Testament, only Paul wrote about “learning Jesus” and he only wrote about it here in 4:20. Christians are to know about Jesus in the way you know another person. When a Christian knows Jesus in this way, he wants to live in a way that pleases Jesus.

4:22-24

What did Paul mean when he wrote about the old self and the new self?

Paul wrote about how believers "learn more about Jesus" using the metaphor of changing clothes. He wrote about the way that Christians used to live as if it were putting off or taking off a piece of clothing called the “old self.” He also wrote about the way Christians are now to live as if they were “putting on”(ἐνδύω/g1746) a new piece of clothing called the “new self.”

Paul also told Christians to be “renewed”(ἀνανεόω/g0365) in the way they think, that is, to think about how they are to live in a new way. Paul wanted them to honor God, not to live how they used to live before they believed in Jesus.

4:25

What change did Paul write that believers should make in how they talk?

Paul wrote that Christians need to change the way they talk to other people. They are to “putting on” the new self and not tell lies or speak falsely in any way. In their old self, Christians used to follow Satan, who is the father of lies (see: John 8:44). However, the Holy Spirit gives Christians the power to follow the Holy Spirit instead of Satan.

4:26-27

What did Paul write to the believers about anger?

Paul quoted from Psalm 4:4 and wrote that in the believer, anger should be not sin. Although a Christian may get angry, he should make sure he does not commit any sin because of that anger.

Paul also wrote that believers must be at peace with other people, even after they are angry with them. Paul wanted to say that when it can hurt a Christian to remain angry with someone.

4:28-30

How are believers taught to speak to one another?

Paul already wrote that Christians should not lie (see: 4:25). Now in these verses, he wrote more strongly that Christians are not to say any “unwholesome” or “corrupt”(σαπρός/g4550) words or ideas.

Christians should speak in a way that “builds up” other people. When a believer speaks like this, they bless or give a great gift to the people who hear them.

Advice to translators: Some cultures use the metaphor of a wall to talk about the way people speak to one another. The things people say can “build up” a person. They can also “tear down” a person.

How do Christians grieve the Holy Spirit?

Paul wrote that believers must not “grieve”(λυπέω/g3076) the Holy Spirit of God. One way they do this is to speak in a way that was wrong or evil (see: Isaiah 63:10; Acts 5:1-10).

4:31-32

What changes did Paul write that a believer needs in his life?

Paul concludes the things that Paul was talking about. Paul wanted Christians to change the way they live. God gave the Holy Spirit to Christians to help them to do this.

Some changes are things the believer needs to put away. That is, a person must let the Holy Spirit remove these things from them. Paul started with the inner attitudes of the believer and ended with his outward actions. The bad things that need to be removed are:

However, Paul also talked about how a Christian can live in a way that honors God and be at peace with one another.

Ephesians 5

5:1-2

Why did Paul tell Christians to imitate God?

Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God (see: 4:17-32). Paul told the Christians that they needed to imitate God. That is, they need to do the things that God does, closely follow God, or do the things that God wants them to do in Scripture. When they do this, they teach other people about what God is like. Also, Paul explained that learning to imitate God is something Christians must always do. Christians must never stop learning to live in the way God wants them to live.

How did Paul tell Christians to imitate God?

Christians imitate God by loving all people. Paul used a Greek word for a certain type of love. When someone loves in this way, they want to do good for the people they love without wanting anything from them. This is how Christians should love one another. Jesus loves all people with this type of love, and he showed it by dying for all people. Christians are to love all people in the same way Jesus loves all people.

Why did Paul tell Christians to love all people?

What is fragrant aroma?

What warnings did Paul write to Christians?

Paul wrote many warnings to Christians. He wrote about the things Christians are not to do or say (see: Colossians 3:5-8; Galatians 5:19-21).

5:5

What did Paul say happened to those who did not listen to his warnings in 5:3-4?

Paul told Christians that those who did not follow his warnings can not have an “inheritance” in the kingdom of God. He said there were three types of people who can not have a place in God’s kingdom:

Paul wrote that a person who does any of these things worships an idol. That is, they were really worshipping something or someone other than God. Paul wanted his readers to know that people who live their lives in this way cannot have any inheritance in God’s kingdom.

Paul wrote “for you can be sure of this” to make Christians give special attention to what happened to those who did not follow his warnings in 5:3-4. Some scholars think Paul wrote these words because he wanted them to remember what he already told them while he was with them. Other scholars think Paul really was giving a command to these Christians. Paul wanted them to obey what he wrote.

See: Idolatry (Idol); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Sexual Immorality; Kingdom of God

5:6-7

Who are “sons of disobedience”?

What did Paul say about God’s anger on those who did not obey Paul’s warnings?

Paul wrote that God must punish the “sons of disobedience.” That is, people who live in ways that do not honor God. Paul told Christians that God becomes very angry when people do the things Paul wrote about in 5:3-5. Because of his anger for people not honoring him, God will punish these “sons of disobedience.” Some scholars think that God will punish sin in the future. Other scholars think that God is punishing it now and in the future (see: Romans 1:18-32; 2:5-6).

Also, Paul told Christians not to let “empty words” from the sons of disobedience make them sin. People who speak “empty words” are those who make excuses for the bad things they do, and they say that God will not punish them for those things. Paul told Christians that listening to empty words

Paul ended his warning by telling Christians not to do the things that the sons of disobedience do. That is, Christians are not to do things that do not honor God.

What is the command Paul gave believers?

Paul commanded Christians not to allow anyone to deceive them with “empty words.” That is, Paul wanted to write about a person who makes excuses for doing evil things. This person speaks empty words because they are not true and are against what God wants.

Paul warned Christians that God becomes very angry when people do what Paul wrote about in 5:3-5. Paul called people who persistently behave in these ways the “sons of disobedience.” Some scholars believe that God will show his strong anger sometime in the future. Other scholars believe that God is showing his strong anger now, and will also show it in the future (see: Romans 1:18-32; 2:5-6).

Paul concluded his warning by stating that Christians must not join with the sons of disobedience. This means that Christians must not behave like or associate with people who behave like this.

5:8-14

What did Paul say about the things people thought and did?

Paul used the metaphor of darkness to talk about the things that those who do not believe in Jesus do. In 5:3-6, Paul talked about things a person of darkness does. Now in 5:11-12, Paul wrote that a person of “darkness” does things that do not honor God. Also, because they do not want others to see them doing these things, they only do these things when they are alone.

Paul then talks about Christians as “light in the Lord” and “children of light.” Paul told Christians to think about things and to do things that show others God's light. That is, Christians follow God's commands to show others God’s light. When Christians follow God’s commands, the light of God is shown in their lives in three ways:

Paul also said that the believer in Jesus is a person who “find out” the things that the Lord wants. That is, Christians carefully think about the things they do and the things they think about to know if it is what God wants from them. Paul writes about proving in other letters as well (see: Romans 12:1-2; Philippians 1:9-11).

Paul wrote that Christians must not do the things that those who are in darkness do. That is, they must not do things that do not honor God. Also, Paul said that they must “expose” the things that those in darkness do, that is, they make them known. Some scholars think that Christians expose these things by always following God's commands. These scholars think Paul was saying that when non-Christians see the things Christians do and do not do, they see that the things they are doing themselves are wrong. Other scholars think that what Christians say or do not say also exposes the things that those in darkness do. These scholars also think that Paul wanted to talk about Christians who have gone back to doing the things that dishonor God.

How does Paul speak about sleeping and death?

In 5:14, some scholars think that Paul used the metaphors of sleep and death to talk about those who did not believe in Jesus. He wanted to say that those who did not believe in Jesus needed to “wake up” from the dead. That is, those who did not believe in Jesus needed to know that the way they thought and the things they did were wrong. They needed to believe in Jesus, change the way they thought, and change the things they did.

Other scholars think Paul used the metaphors of sleep and death to talk about Christians. That is, Christians who do things that do not honor God need to wake up and stop sinning, because sin makes them like dead people (see: 1 Thessalonians 5:4-6).

5:15-20

What did Paul tell Christians about wisdom and the Holy Spirit?

In 5:15-20, Paul wrote that Christians must do things that are wise. When Christians learn, know, and do the things God wants them to do, they are wise. Paul wanted Christians to not do what was unwise. He already wrote about God giving wisdom to Christians (see 1:7-10, 1:17). Then, he wrote that Christians needed to use the wisdom God gave them to understand what God wanted them to do (see: 5:17).

One way a Christian uses wisdom is by “making the most” of his time. Paul wanted Christians to know that their lives are not long. If they are wise, they will do what honors God while they are alive. Wise Christians will not do deeds of darkness. That is, they will not do things that do not honor God. Paul wrote that the “days are evil” (see: 5:16) That is, the world is filled with evil people. Christians are to be wise and not do the same things that those who are not Christians do.

Paul told Christians not to get drunk because this will make them do things that are unwise. Instead, Christians must always be filled with the Holy Spirit. This will help them to do what honors God. People will be able to know when a person is filled with the Holy Spirit because of the way they talk and the way they worship God. This person will give thanks to God for everything in their life, even the bad things. The person filled with the Holy Spirit knows that all things in life work together for his good (see: Romans 8:28).

Next, Paul wrote commands in 5:19-6:9 for the person filled by the Holy Spirit to follow.

5:21

What did Paul say to Christians about submission?

Paul wrote that Christians need to “submit”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) to one another. That is, Christians are to willingly obey one another. Also, Paul wanted Christians to know that they all need to obey, worship, and respect Jesus. So, Christians are willing to obey each other because they want to do the things that Jesus told them to do.

What did Paul write to wives?

Paul told wives to “submit”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) to their own husbands like they submit to Jesus. That is, the wife first submits to Jesus, whom God has made the leader over all believers. This does not mean that a wife is her husband’s property (see: Galatians 3:27-28). Instead, God has also designed marriage so that the husband is the leader over his family in the same way that Jesus is the leader over all Christians. Whatever God leads the husband to do, the husband leads his family to do the same. But Jesus is the leader over the husband. In this way, the family is like the church. Because the wife sees the order of God’s design for the family, she wants to submit to it.

5:25-33

What did Paul write to husbands?

Paul commanded that husbands need to love their wives. He used a certain Greek word for “love.” This means a husband says and does what will honor his wife. Paul used the metaphor of Jesus living and dying for sinners to talk about the love a husband is to have for his wife (see: 5:2; John 10:11-17; 15:12-13). Jesus willingly sacrificed himself for all Christians because he loves them. In the same way, the husband must be willing to sacrifice the things he wants or needs, even his life, for his wife's good.

In 5:28, the word “should” or “ought”(ὀφείλω/g3784) means the husband has a duty to his wife. So, the husband must have unconditional love for his wife. That is, a husband is to love his wife even if she does not submit to him or does what is not good to him. Because of this love, the husband “nourishes”(ἐκτρέφω/g1625) and “cherishes”(θάλπω/g2282) his wife like Jesus nourishes and cherishes all Christians. Paul wrote these words because he wanted husbands to know that they are to care for their wives like God takes care of his children.

Paul’s final instructions for marriage are found in 5:33. He again commanded husbands to love their wives as much as they love themselves. And in 5:33, he told wives to “respect”(φοβέωg5399) her husband in the same way she does for Jesus.

Some scholars think Paul’s instructions came directly from 5:31-32. That is, Jesus has made Christians a part of his body in the same way that a husband and wife become one person when they marry. A husband is to love his wife in the same way that he loves himself because she is now a part of his own body in the same way Christians are a part of the body of Jesus. And, in the same way that all Christians are to honor Jesus, the head of their Christian body, the wife is to honor her husband, the head of their joined body.

Why did Jesus sacrifice himself?

Paul wrote that Jesus sacrificed himself to “sanctify” all believers in Jesus. That is, Jesus’ sacrifice makes Christians acceptable to God and sets them apart for God (see: 5:8-9; Colossians 1:13; Hebrews 10:10).

Also, Jesus cleansed all believers. That is, he made Christians acceptable to God. Jesus served the punishment for their sin. Paul did not say that Christians would not sin anymore during their lives. But because Jesus died, God can see Christians as if they were never sinners.

Paul said that Jesus cleanses and sanctifies all Christians by washing them with the water of the word. That is, when people hear the gospel and believe in it, they are cleansed and set apart for God.

Finally, Paul wrote that Jesus did these things so that all Christians will be with God. Jesus will take them for a great and beautiful gift at the end of the world. God wanted to do this for those who trust in him, even before the beginning of the world (see: 1:4).

What did Paul say about marriage in 5:31-32?

In 5:31-32, Paul said that God created marriage to be like the love Jesus has for all believers. He also said that in the same way Jesus is joined to all believers, a man and woman join together in marriage.

When Paul wrote instructions to husbands about marriage he quoted from an Old Testament passage (see: Genesis 2:24). When God created people, God made the first woman from one of Adam’s ribs. Then Adam said, “this one is bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh” (see: Genesis 2:23). He said this because the woman came from a part of his body. Also, he said this because he and the woman are to live their lives together like they are one person instead of two people. The husband and wife will leave their parents homes, and they will become united in a new family.

Paul called this a “mystery.” In the Bible, a mystery is something that people did not understand. But, when Jesus came to earth, people began to understand. So, in 5:31-32, Paul wanted Christians to know that marriage should be like the way Jesus loves those who believe in him and how Christians are to love each other.

Ephesians 6

6:1-4

What did Paul tell children?

Paul told children that they must “obey”(ὑπακούω/g5219) their parents “in the Lord.” That is, they are to honor their parents in the same way they honor God. They are to do this by obeying their parents. Paul wanted them to know that what God told Christians to do is right because God said to do those things (see: Exodus 20:12).

Paul repeated the Old Testament command that children must honor their father and mother (see: Exodus 20:12; Deuteronomy 5:16). Also, Paul wrote that this command came with a promise from God (see: Matthew 22:37-40). Jesus taught that Christians must love and respect all people. He said that this is the second greatest command. Paul wanted Christians when they honored their father and mother, they learned to respect all people. Paul told Christians that God blesses those who follow this command. Also, it will help them to live a long life on the earth.

What did Paul tell fathers?

Paul told Christian fathers to remember that the Holy Spirit fills them (see: 5:18). He told fathers that the Holy Spirit helped them teach their children about God and how to do what honors him (see: Colossians l3:20-21; 2 Timothy 3:16-17; Deuteronomy 6:6-7).

6:5-9

What did Paul tell slaves?

Paul commanded slaves to obey their masters (see: Colossians 3:22-25). He said that slaves needed to serve their masters in three ways:

Paul told slaves to work with “enthusiasm”(εὔνοια/g2133) because their work was for Jesus. Slaves must not do their work to “attract attention”(ὀφθαλμοδουλία/g3787) or to “impress people”(ἀνθρωπάρεσκος/g441). Paul told Christians that God will bless all of his servants who do their work well.

When Paul was alive, many people were slaves. Some of these slaves became Christians. Paul wanted Christian slaves to think about how to please God while they were slaves. Paul did not say that slavery was good. But he wanted all Christians to know that doing what honors God is the most important thing for them to do.

What did Paul tell masters?

Paul wrote that masters must be fair, honest, and respectful to their slaves (see: Colossians 4:1). If they obey Paul’s command, masters do not need to threaten slaves to make their slaves obey them.

Paul wanted Christian masters to remember that God is the master of everyone. God does not show “favoritism.” That is, God all people, even slaves and masters, in the same way (see: Galatians 3:28; Colossians 3:10-11).

6:10-17

How did Paul tell Christians to be strong?

Paul commanded Christians to be strong. Because he knew the enemies of God attack Christians, Paul commanded Christians to be ready for these attacks.

Paul told Christians to “put on the whole armor of God.” Paul used the metaphor of a soldier wearing his armor to talk about how Christians prepared for attacks from their enemies. By wearing the “whole armor of God,” Christians get ready to fight against the enemies of God in the same way soldiers get ready to fight their enemies (see: 6:11).

Paul also commanded Christians to “stand firm.” That is, Paul wanted Christians to know that the enemy cannot cause Christians to sin against God (see: 4:27).

Paul told Christians that their strength came from God. This means Christians must not think they can fight against the devil by themselves. Instead, Christians must get their strength from the Holy Spirit to fight the devil.

Paul wrote that Christians must use all of the armor of God. This allows Christians to win against the enemies of God. Paul wanted Christians to know that they must always be prepared for all types of spiritual battles. That is, battles they know about and those battles that they do not know about.

Some scholars think that the “time of evil” in 6:13 is talking about a time in the future. A time when God allows a lot of evil on the earth before Jesus comes back to earth. Other scholars think that Paul wanted to talk about the entire Christian life. That is, a Christian’s life from the time he believed in Jesus until he died. Other scholars think Paul wanted to say that spiritual attacks come at different times and at different strengths in a Christian’s life.

6:12

What causes spiritual battles?

Paul wrote that Christians do not fight against people. Instead, they fight against the spiritual world. That is, Paul wanted Christians to know they fought Satan and against beings that cannot be seen. Paul wrote that Christians fought against three things:

See: Spirit (Spiritual); Metaphor; Satan (The Devil);Light and Darkness (Metaphor)

6:13-17

What is the armor of God?

Paul used the metaphor “armor of God” to tell Christians that they needed to wear protection. In the same way armor protects soldiers in battle, the armor of God protects Christians against the enemy’s attacks.

Paul wrote that different pieces make the armor of God. Paul wanted Christians to know that they must wear all of these pieces everyday. Without this armor, they cannot fight against the enemy, that is, Satan. Paul wrote about six pieces of armor that the Christian must wear:

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins) ; Metaphor; Gospel; Heart (Metaphor); Word of God

6:18-20

How did Paul tell Christians to pray?

Paul told Christians to pray all of the time and in all kinds of ways. They are to pray with other people and by themselves. They are to pray in front of other people and by themselves. Paul wrote that Christians pray in the Spirit. That is, Christians pray with the power of the Holy Spirit and can talk with God directly (see: Romans 8:26-27).

Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that the armor of God can only be put on by prayer. Fewer scholars think that wearing the helmet and carrying the sword needed prayer because Paul had just written about those pieces. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted Christians to pray before using the entire armor of God. This allows them to do the things God wants them to do.

Paul wrote that Christians must always be alert or ready (see: Luke 21:34-36). This allows them to always be ready for spiritual battles. That is, they are ready to battle against Satan and the enemies of God whom they cannot see. In order to be ready for spiritual battle, Christians must continue to pray at all times.

Also, Paul wrote Christians must pray for one another as well as for Paul himself (see: 1 Peter 5:8-9). So, he asked the believers in and around Ephesus to pray for him. Paul knew he needed God's help to do what God wanted him to do. So he asked the Christians to pray that he continue to tell others people about the gospel bravely and clearly.

6:21-22

How did Paul let the believers know about his circumstances?

Paul sent Tychicus to Ephesus with this letter. Paul was in prison in a house near Rome. Paul was unable to leave because he was being guarded. However, Tychicus was not in prison. He followed Paul. So, Tychicus went to Ephesus with the letter. Tychicus also told Christians in Ephesus about Paul’s imprisonment. Most scholars think that Tychicus also took the other letter Paul wrote to the Colossians.

6:23-24

How is the ending of this letter similar to Paul’s other letters?

In the Ancient Near East, it was common to end a letter with a blessing. Paul did this in many of his letters. These blessings included peace (see: Philippians 4:9; 1 Thessalonians 5:23; 2 Thessalonians 3:16; 2 Corinthians 13:11). Paul prayed for God to love the people reading this letter (see: 1 Corinthians 16:24; 2 Corinthians 13:14) and for God to increase their trust in Jesus (see: Romans 16:20; 1 Corinthians 16:23). Finally, Paul said that God blessed those who love Jesus.

Philippians 1 Commentary

1:1-2

Why did Paul say that Timothy also wrote this letter?

This letter begins with Paul and Timothy’s names. However, only Paul wrote this letter. Perhaps Paul wrote Timothy’s name here because he was with Paul at this time. Or perhaps Timothy also wrote down the words of the letter as Paul spoke them to him.

Paul said that he and Timothy were servants of God. What did he want to say when he said this?

Paul said that he and Timothy were “servants (δοῦλος/g1401) of Christ Jesus.” The New Testament often says that Christians are God’s servants. Paul and Timothy did not do what they wanted to do. Instead, they did what Christ had wanted them to do. They did this because they wanted to honor God.

Some scholars think that Paul wanted to say that he and Timothy belonged to Jesus. That is, they served Jesus. They did what Jesus wanted them to do.

Other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that he and Timothy were messengers of God. This is because writers often wrote the Greek word “servant” in the ancient Greek translation of the Old Testament to talk about people such as Moses, Joshua, and other prophets (see: 2 Kings 8:12; Psalms 104:26; Joshua 24:29; Nehemiah 1:6; Ezekiel 34:23).

Who were the people to whom Paul wrote?

Anyone who believes in Jesus is a “holy one,” that is, he is “set apart.” God has separated him from the other people. He belongs to God. He does things for God. God wants Christians to be different from the rest of the people in the world. Christians should live in this way, because they want to honor him. Paul said that they are “in Christ.’

Why was Philippi an important city?

The people in the city of Philippi were proud to be citizens of the Roman Empire. The Romans allowed them to do things that other people could not do. There were not very many citizens in the places that Rome ruled.

Who were the overseers and deacons?

Paul wrote to the Christians in Philippi as well as to their leaders. These are two different types of leaders. Elsewhere, Paul wrote that “overseers” must be able to teach others. However, he did not write the same thing about “deacons” (see: 1 Timothy 3 and Titus 1).

How did Christians greet one another?

The first Christians often greeted each other by saying, “Grace (χάρις/g5485) be to you and peace.” Perhaps this was because God was kind to Christians, and because he gives them peace.

Why is God called “our father”?

1:3-11

How were the Philippians joined together with Paul in the gospel?

Paul thanked the Christians for their “fellowship (κοινωνία/g2842) in the gospel.” They were partners or joined together with Paul because God was kind to both the Philippians and to Paul. This made the Philippians able to do several things:

What is the day of the Lord?

How did Paul defend and confirm of the gospel?

Paul was in prison because he taught people about Jesus and the gospel. He defended (ἀπολογία/g627), that is, explained the gospel when they asked him. He also confirmed (βεβαίωσις/g951) the gospel came from God. Paul did not only tell people about Jesus. He also encouraged them to believe in Jesus and to live in a way that honors God.

What did Paul pray that God would do?

Why did Paul pray?

1:12-18

Paul was in prison. How did this help him serve Jesus?

Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter. However, he still rejoiced. He wrote that he was able to teach more people about Jesus because he was in prison than when he had been free. Paul was able to teach the other prisoners and the guards about Jesus. Also, Paul continued to teach without fearing anyone. This is why other Christians had courage to teach people about Jesus. So many people heard about Jesus because Paul was in prison.

Why did some people preach Jesus from envy and rivalry?

In many ways, the Jews lived differently than the Greeks, Romans, and other non-Jews. Many of the Jews who believed in Jesus thought that non-Jews had to live like Jews if they wanted to believe in Jesus, too. They thought that these new Christians had to be circumcised and had to obey the Law of Moses.

Almost all of the first Christians were Jews. Most of them thought that Jesus died for the Jews and for anyone else who became a Jew. That is why these Jews were shocked when Paul taught non-Jews that they could believe in Jesus and follow him without becoming Jews. Some of these Jewish Christians taught that Paul was teaching people wrong things. Also, Paul persuaded many non-Jews to believe in Jesus. This made those Jewish Christians angry, because they did not think Paul was teaching the truth about Jesus.

But they were not able to trouble Paul. Paul rejoiced because they were teaching other people about Jesus.

1:19-26

What deliverance did Paul speak about?

Perhaps Paul wanted to say that God would set him free from prison. Or perhaps he wanted to say that God would not punish him for his sins, even if he would die in prison. Perhaps Paul was thinking about both of these things. This is because he said that he might die in prison (see: 1:20-21). Even if he died there, he was certain that he would be with the Christians in Philippi again in heaven (see: 1:25-26).

Why was Paul confident that he would not be disappointed?

Paul hoped that he would never be afraid to tell others about Jesus or to praise Jesus. He would be “ashamed” if that happened.

This is because Paul wanted to live rightly so that others would praise Jesus. He knew that he could still do this, even if he was in prison (see: 1:20).

It did not matter if he continued to live or if he died. If he continued to live, Paul would continue to work for Jesus. He would continue to teach others about Jesus and teach other Christians how to honor God (see: 1:22 and 1:25). If Paul died, he would be with Jesus and worship him in heaven (see: 1:23).

Why does Paul speak about producing fruit?

When Christians do good things that honor God, Scripture often describes them as “producing fruit.” When the things Paul did helped other Christians to do good things, he spoke about this as his “fruit of labor.”

1:27-30

How were the Christians to conduct themselves in a way that was worthy of the gospel?

Paul told the Philippian believers to “conduct themselves in a manner worthy (ἀξίως/g516) of the gospel of Jesus,” that is, he wanted them to live in a way that honored God. Paul used the Greek word “live as a citizen (πολιτεύομαι/g4176),” which usually meant for a free person in a city to do everything he should do.

However, Paul wanted to say that Christians are citizens of heaven (see: 3:20). That is, their true home is in heaven. That is where they belong. Others will honor them because of that. Even better, God approves of them, and he approves of what they do that shows they belong to him.

Paul wrote about two things that they should do because they were citizens of heaven: (1) they should be united together, at peace with one another, and (2) they should obey Jesus, their king, even if other people tried to stop them from obeying him.

How were the Philippians to stand firm in one spirit and to struggle together with one mind?

Paul told the Philippian believers to “stand firm (στήκω/g4739) in one spirit (πνεῦμα/g4151)” and to working hard together with one “mind (ψυχή/g5590).” When someone “stands firm,” he is working hard to do something. He does not give up, even if people try to stop him. The Christians were to keep teaching others about Jesus, even if other people tried to stop them.

Paul wanted Christians to work hard together in order to honor Jesus. The Christians in Philippi were to do these things in “one spirit” and in “one mind.” In other words, they were to be united or at peace with one another and to work together to accomplish the same task. Paul wanted for the Philippian believers to act more like Jesus did. He wanted them to live rightly so they could honor him. He wanted them to work together so they could honor him.

What was the sign of destruction and salvation?

Paul wrote that the believers should work hard and work together. He knew that other people would try to stop them. However, Paul said that when the Christians do these things, they were a “sign,” that is they showed or proved that God would destroy the unbelievers and save the believers.

How is suffering a gift?

Paul wrote that Christians in Philippi suffered for God. This was a “gift” that God gave to them. In other words, God allowed them to suffer for him because he loved them.

However, Paul did not want to say that it is good to suffer hardship or pain if nothing good happens after that. Scholars think that if God makes his children suffer, he does something good for them. This is because a person who is suffering usually allows God to help him more than if he were not suffering. He becomes closer to God (see: 1:7 and 1:12-14). In other words, he loves God more.

God helps Christians more because they believe in him. When God allows them to suffer for him, and when he helps him, this shows that he is doing things for them.

Philippians 2

2:1-11

Why did Paul say “if”?

Paul wanted to tell the Christians what they would do if they were at peace with each other. This is why he wrote the word “if.” If they were at peace, they would do these things:

Why did Paul say that the Philippians gave him joy?

Paul spoke as if the Christians in Philippi could make his joy full or complete. This was a way of telling them what he wanted very much, that is, he wanted them to be at peace with one another and to all do what God wanted them to do.

How did Paul say he wanted the Philippians to serve others?

Paul made a very strong statement to the Philippian Christians that he wanted them to serve God by serving other people. In (2:3) Paul first wrote what he did not want them to do, and then what he did want them to do. He wrote again in this way in (see: 2:4).

Advice to translators: In this passage, Jesus and God the Son can be used in the same way. In English, it is common to call Jesus, “Jesus” after he came to the earth and call him “God the Son” before he came to the earth. However, you may translate Jesus as “Jesus” or ‘God the Son” in this note.

How was Jesus in the form of God?

In 2:6, Paul said that Jesus was in the “form (μορφή/g3444)” of God. Some scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Jesus did not have a physical body in the same way that God the Father does not have a physical body. More scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Jesus was like God in every way before he came to earth. When Jesus came to the earth, he did not “hold on to” or “keep” this form. Instead, he came to the earth as a human being with a body. When he lived on the earth, he was not like God in every way. When he returned to heaven, he was like God in every way again. This is why Paul wrote that Christ Jesus “emptied (κενόω/g2758)” himself.

Advice to translators: It is important to say that Jesus (God the Son) remained God when he was on earth. He stopped being like God in certain ways, but he was still fully or completely God.

What is the name that is above every name?

Jesus was the greatest person who ever lived. This is what Paul wanted to say when he wrote this Jesus’ name was above every other name.

What did Paul want to say when he said every knee will bend?

When someone kneels or bows, it means that he is submitting to a king or someone like a king. In 2:10, Paul prophesied about a time when Jesus will return. When Jesus returns, all people will know that he is God. They will all submit to him, because he is God and the king of all kings.

2:12-13

How does someone work out their salvation?

Paul said that when someone is saved, this person must “work out (κατεργάζομαι/g2716)” something. When he said this, he wanted to say that Christian must continue to do something until the day they when they be with God in heaven. He did not want to say that Christians can save themselves. However, scholars do not agree about what else Paul wanted to say.

Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that God had saved the Christians, so they should know that God wanted them to obey him. However, other scholars think that Paul was telling the Christians to obey God so they could save themselves from this world.

Paul wrote that the Christians must do this with fear and shaking because they were afraid. However, Paul did not want them to be so scared of God that they were shaking. Perhaps Paul wanted to say that Christians should try hard to live rightly. If they do this, this can help them know that they will one day live with God.

However, some people think that Christians cannot “work out” that they were saved if God does not help them. Still other people think that Paul told the Christians to honor God. If they honor God, they will want to obey him.

How does God work in you?

In 2:13, Paul said that God was working in the Christians. God does this through the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit helps the Christian to live in a way that honors God. So Christians must obey God. God is pleased with Christians when they do this.

2:14-18

How is someone blameless, honest, and without blemish?

Paul wanted the Christians to be “blameless (ἄμεμπτος/g273),” “honest or innocent”( ἀκέραιος/g185),” and “without blemish” (ἄμωμος/g299). They were to do this by being at peace with one another.

These things were the opposite of how the rest of the world lived. Paul said the rest of the world lived in a crooked way. He said that they lived in a way that was perverse, that is, not how God wanted them to live. In Scripture, writers often say this world is dark, because the people in this world sin. In Scripture, those who honor God are living in the light. This is because Jesus is the light of the world (see: John 8:12)

How are Christians children of God?

All Christians are children of God. However, God did not give birth to give birth to them as a mother gives birth to her children. Instead, God has caused Christians to be born a second time. John wrote about this more than Paul. John wrote that they are born “of” or “from” God (see: 1 John 2:29). When John wrote about God, he showed that a person must be born a second time (see: John 3). If a person is not born a second time, that person is a child of the devil (see: 1 John 3:10). But if God causes a person to be born a second time, that person is at peace with God. He is a friend of God.

What is the word of life?

The “word of life,” that is, the message about life, is the gospel. This is because it is the message that says that those who believe in Jesus will live forever. Not only do Christians live forever with God, but they also live in a new way.

How was Paul poured out as an offering?

Paul said that his life could be “poured out” like a drink offering. In the Law of Moses, the drink offering was said to make a smell that God liked (see: Numbers 15:7). By saying this, Paul was really saying that if he died serving the Lord, then the Lord would be happy because Paul had obeyed him.

How are Christians running?

Paul often said that Christians should try hard to obey God. He wrote about Christians as if they were running a race. That is why he wrote that he was running.

2:19-24

How does Paul speak About Timothy?

Paul trained Timothy, that is, he taught him to serve God and be a leader in the church. Because Paul could not visit the Christians in Philippi, he sent Timothy instead. He was sure that Timothy would serve Jesus well.

In this passage, Paul wrote many things about Timothy so that the Christians in Philippi would trust and Timothy and obey him.

2:25-30

Who was Epaphroditus?

Paul wrote about this man only here and in 4:18. People today do not know very much about Epaphroditus. This man did help Paul, and Paul loved him. He almost died while serving God. Perhaps this was when he was bringing to Paul the gift that the Philippians had sent to Paul. Paul even said that Epaphroditus did this for the Philippians, who could not do it themselves. Because of this, Paul wanted the Philippians to treat him well when he came with Timothy.

Philippians 3

3:1-6

How did Paul keep the Philippian Christians safe?

Paul wrote the same things that he had written earlier in the letter. However, he now wrote them again in a shorter way. Paul wanted to write these things again so the Christians in Philippi would remember what he wrote and to do the things that he wanted them to do. In this way, he kept them “safe,” that is, he helped them know how to trust God and live rightly.

Who were the dogs Paul talked About?

Paul warned the Philippian Christians about certain false teachers. He called those teachers dogs. Paul was talking about wild dogs. The Jews hated the Gentiles and called them “dogs.” The Jews thought that God would not approve of either Gentiles or dogs.

What is circumcision?

When someone was circumcised, some of the skin at the end of his penis was cut off. Jewish men were circumcised to show that they belonged to God’s people, that is Israel, and that they obeyed the Law of Moses.

However, Paul said that it was the Christians who truly worshiped God. They did so by the power of the Holy Spirit, and because they honored Jesus. They knew that Jesus had saved them. They knew this because they trusted in him. Being circumcised could not help them.

This is why Paul said that Christians who became circumcised were mutilating or cutting into pieces their own body, that is, they were injuring themselves for nothing.

Christians who are not circumcised can still obey God and have peace with him. This is because they honor Jesus.

Many Jews and Jewish Christians were shocked because Paul taught this. They thought that he was insulting God, because it was God who had given the law to Israel.

See: Circumcise (Circumcision); People of God;Israel; Law of Moses; Holy Spirit; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Mutilate;

How does someone have peace with God?

Many Jews believed that God was pleased with them because they were born Jews and because they tried to obey the Law of Moses. But Paul showed them that they were wrong. He himself had tried as much as he could to keep the law.

Paul said he was all of these things, but he was never at peace with God because of them.

See: Law of Moses;Circumcise (Circumcision); Israel; Tribes of Israell;Judah (Southerm Kingdom); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Pharisees; Persecute (Persecution)

3:7-11

Why does someone need to believe in Jesus?

If being a Jew could have saved Paul, then he would live together with God in heaven forever. However, it could not save Paul. Therefore, Paul knew that it was better to believe in Jesus than to follow the Law of Moses or to have people think that he was a very good Jew. Paul said that everything was worthless if he did not believe in Jesus. He was willing to lose everything if he could “gain” Jesus, that is, so that Jesus would save him.

In this passage, Paul wrote many different metaphors in order to tell people that he wanted people to believe in Jesus more than anything else.

What is righteousness?

When a person has “righteousness (δικαιοσύνη/g1343), “he is at peace with God and friends with God. Paul wanted to say that this could not happen by trying to obey the Law of Moses. He also wanted to say that a person can only be at peace with God and friends with God by believing in Jesus. When someone believes in Jesus, it is God who does these things for that person.

How does someone know Jesus?

He wanted to know Jesus through the “power of Jesus’ resurrection.” Paul was speaking about the power with which God raised Jesus from the dead. Perhaps that is also the power that God gives to Christians so that they can obey him.

Paul wanted to know Jesus through the “fellowship (κοινωνία/g2842)” of suffering, that is, sharing of Jesus’ suffering. In ancient Israel, many people believed that God caused people to suffer when they disobeyed him. Therefore, if someone suffered, this showed that God was displeased with him. This is what people thought.

Paul also wanted to know Jesus by “transformed (συμμορφίζω/g4833)” to be like Jesus, when Jesus died. Perhaps Paul wanted unbelievers to kill him because he believed in Jesus. Or perhaps he wanted only the things that Jesus wanted.

Do the dead come back to life?

Paul spoke about a time when he would rise from the dead, that is, come from being dead to being alive. Perhaps Paul was thinking of when he would die and go to Jesus in heaven. Some scholars think this. But other scholars think that Paul was writing about when Jesus returns to the earth. At that time, the believers will rise to live forever with Jesus (See 1 Thessalonians 4:16 and Revelation 20:1-9). This is when Jesus will reward the Christians for how well they obeyed God and honored Jesus.

3:12-16

What is the goal and prize?

Paul compared a Christian’s life to a race. In this race, people work for a prize. Paul taught that:

3:17-21

How did Paul speak about living as a Christian?

Paul wrote the metaphor of walking to talk about the way a Christian should live. Many people lived in the wrong way, that is, they disobey Jesus. This made Paul very sad.

Who were the enemies of Jesus?

How are Christians citizens of heaven?

Paul told the Philippian believers to live in a way that was “worthy of (ἀξίως/g516)” the gospel of Jesus (see: 1:27). Paul used the Greek word “live as a citizen (πολιτεύομαι/g4176),” which usually meant for a free person in a city to do everything he should do.

However, Paul wanted to say that Christians are citizens of heaven. That is, their true home is in heaven. That is where they belong. Others will honor them because of that. Even better, God approves of them, and he approves of what they do that shows they belong to him.

How is Jesus savior?

In 3:20, Paul called Jesus “savior.” Paul knew that Jesus died to save people from their sins. Because Jesus died, God does not punish Christians for having sinned. Jesus also saves or rescues Christians from the power of sin. That is, Christians are able to do what God wants them to do.

Philippians 4

4:1-9

What are Paul’s joy and crown?

When the Christians in Philippi obeyed God, it made Paul happy or proud. He compared them to wreath of leaves that athletes won in sport contests. Paul was happy because he had taught them to obey God and honor him.

How do Christians stand firm?

Paul talked about standing firm “in” or “for” Jesus, that is, he wanted to encourage the Philippian Christians to work hard to obey Jesus. He spoke the metaphor of “standing,” because he wanted to say that they should never “run away” from Jesus, that is, they should not sin.

Who are Euodia and Syntyche?

Euodia and Syntyche were two Christian women in Philippi who argued with one another. Paul wrote nothing else about them except what he wrote here. Paul cared about these women because they had helped him. He wanted them to live at peace with one another.

What is the book of life?

In the Ancient Near East, people in cities often wrote down the names of all their citizens, that is, of the men who owned property in the city. In the same way, Paul wanted to say that God had written down the names of all the people who belonged to him. Paul called this the “book of life.”

How is the Lord near?

When Paul said that the lord is “near,” he was talking about Jesus. Jesus was not on the earth. Paul wanted to say that Jesus would come back to the earth soon. Because of this, he wanted Christians in Philippi to live as if they would see Jesus very soon. He knew that Jesus would ask them why they did what they did on earth.

How does peace surpass all understanding?

Paul spoke about peace that surpasses or is greater than anything that can be known.” Perhaps Paul wanted to say that God is wiser than anyone else. Or perhaps Paul wanted to say that people cannot fully understand how great the peace that God give is.

How does someone guard their hearts and thoughts?

Paul wanted to say that the peace that God gives to Christians would help them not to be anxious.

How does Paul use the words “In Christ”?

How did Paul say for Christians to think about these things?

Paul wrote down many different things beginning with the words “whatever is” or “everything that is.” Paul wanted the Christians in Philippi to “dwell (λογίζομαι/g3049)” on these things, that is, to think about these things a lot. After they thought about these things, Paul wanted them to do these things. If they did these things, then God would give them peace.

4:10-23

Why were the Philippians Christians concerned again about Paul?

In the past, the Philippians sent Paul a gift of money to help him. They did not send him money again, but that was because they were not able to do so. Paul was not angry with the Philippians. Instead, he was happy that they wanted to help him again. So he thanked them for helping him in the past.

Paul also wanted to teach the Philippians. He knew that God would give him what he needed to live. He did not need anything more than this because he had peace with God. He also wanted to say that God made him able to obey him in every way that God wanted.

Paul told the Philippians that their gift was not only for him. Their gift was also a way for them to worship God. He compared their gift to a sacrifice of food. Both of these things, Paul said, produce smells that made God happy. That is, God accepted both as sacrifices to himself.

How are Christians to be happy?

Paul talked about being “content.” When someone is content, he is happy, even if he is suffering hardship. Paul was like this himself. He was happy, even though he was in prison because he had preached about Jesus. In 4:13, he said that he could be happy any time because God gave him the strength to endure any hardship.

How did Paul end this letter?

In 4:20-23, Paul ended this letter as other people ended letters in his time. He gave honor to God and prayed that God would be kind to the Christians in Philippi.

Who are Caesar’s household?

Paul greeted the believers in Philippi for the people who were with him. He called some of the people with him “people from Caesar's house.” Caesar was the title of the emperor, the leader of the whole Roman Empire. Some scholars think that his house was a way of talking about people who were in Caesar's family. However, more scholars think that it was a way of talking about people who served Caesar in his palace. Perhaps they were servants or soldiers.

What is your spirit?

When Paul talked about a person’s “spirit (πνεῦμα/g4151),” he was not talking about the Holy Spirit. Instead, he was talking about the believers’ minds and hearts.

Colossians 1 Commentary

1:1-2

Who was Paul?

What is an "apostle"?

Who was Timothy?

Timothy was a young man who worked with Paul. He helped Paul write this letter. (See: Introduction to Colossians).

Who are God’s holy people?

What did Paul write in verse 2?

Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “the Lord Jesus Christ.” More and older copies of the New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Paul wrote these words. Who were the "faithful brothers”?

When Paul wrote "faithful brothers," he was writing about the Christians in Colossae. He called them this because they believed in Jesus. Because of this, they were God's children. So, they were also Paul's brothers and sisters in some way. When Paul used the word “brothers,” he was speaking about both men and women.

What is "grace"?

In ancient times, people often greeted each other by saying “grace.” Greek people and people who spoke Greek used it. They wanted people to get favor. Paul always wrote this in his letters. This was because many of his readers were Greek. He also wanted the Christians to remember that God gave favor to them. God forgives the sins of all people who believe in Jesus (See: Romans 3:24, 4:16).

What is "peace"?

In ancient times, Jews often greeted one another by saying “peace” (See: Genesis 43:23).

1:3-8

Why did Paul call God the father of Jesus?

Paul called God the father of Jesus. Paul wanted people to know that God is the father of Jesus and that Jesus is God. He wrote more about this in the rest of this letter. Scholars think the some Christians in Colossae did not believe that Jesus is God. Paul wrote this letter to help them to know true things about Jesus. Paul wanted people to know that Jesus is greater than everyone except God the Father.

What is the "certain hope reserved for you in heaven"?

When Paul wrote "certain hope reserved for you in heaven", he wanted his readers to know that the "hope" he wrote about is a promise from God. God promises that people who believe in Jesus will live with him forever in heaven. Christians can be certain God has "reserved" places in heaven for them.

What is the "gospel"?

Why did Paul write "bearing fruit"?

Paul wrote "bearing fruit" to speak about how the Colossians lived. "Bearing fruit" is a metaphor for the way the Jesus changed the people who believed in him. The Colossians traded fruits for other goods. They understood the value of a tree that made a lot of fruit. Paul wrote "bearing fruit" to get them to think that they were valuable to God because of the things they did to serve and honor God.

What did Paul write in verse 7?

Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “on our behalf.” More and older copies of the New Testament have the words “on your behalf.” Scholars think Paul wrote “on our behalf.” Who was Epaphras?

Epaphras was the person who started the church at Colossae. Scholars think Paul told Epaphras about Jesus. After Epaphras believed in Jesus, Paul trained him so he could lead a church. Scholars believe Epaphras came from Colossae (see: 4:12).

Why did Paul write "love in the Spirit"?

Paul wrote "love in the Spirit" to tell the Christians in Colossae that he knew how much they cared about him. He knew this because of what Epaphras told him.

Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote "in the Spirit." Some scholars think he wanted to speak about the Holy Spirit. That is to say, in some way, the Holy Spirit caused the Colossian Christians to love Paul. Other scholars think that Paul spoke about their human spirits. That is, God helped them to love Paul.

1:9-14

Why did Paul write "knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding"?

Paul wrote "knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding" to tell the Christians in Colossae something special. Paul prayed that God would give the Colossian Christians "full knowledge" of God's will, with "wisdom"and "understanding" (σύνεσις/g4907). He wanted them to know the will of God and how to live in a way that honors God. Knowing this was greater than anything the false teachers taught.

Why did Paul ask God to "fill" the Colossians with all these things?

When Paul asked God to "fill" the Christians in Colossae with these things, it was a metaphor. He spoke about God "filling" them to get them to think about all they thought and all they did. He wanted them to live in a way that would honor God even more. Therefore, he asked God to help them know more of God's will. He asked God to give them a certain type of wisdom and understanding. He did not want them to ask to know more about things that would make them rich. He wanted to say that if God "filled" them with the things, then they would know what God wanted them to do.

Why did Paul write "walk worthily of the Lord"?

When Paul wrote "walk worthily of the Lord," this was a metaphor. He wanted people to think about living in ways that honor God. He used the metaphor of "walk" to write about the things they did.

What is "glory"?

Why did Paul call God "father"?

What did Paul write in verse 12?

Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “who made us able.” More and older copies of the New Testament have the words “who made you able.” Scholars think Paul wrote “who made you able.” What is an "inheritance"?

Who is "the Son"?

What did Paul write in verse 14?

Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “in whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins.” More and older copies of the New Testament have the words “in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins.” Scholars think Paul wrote “in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins.” What is the "dominion of darkness"?

When Paul wrote "dominion of darkness", he wanted readers to think about Satan. He also wanted them to think about how they used to sin before they did believed in Jesus. A "dominion" is an area controlled by a ruler. Paul wanted to say that before they believe in Jesus, people serve Satan. Satan encourages them to sin.

Scholars also think that Paul wrote about "darkness" because he wanted the Colossian Christians to reject the things the false teachers taught. Scholars think they taught about light and darkness. They believed that a person could move from darkness into light by learning certain things. Paul wanted to say that they really were still in darkness because they thought this way. So the Colossian Christians should not listen to them.

What is "redemption"?

1:15-23

What is an image?

An image is something that is like a person, an animal, or another thing in some way. Jesus is God’s perfect image. That is, Jesus is like God the Father in every way, but he is not God the Father. People know about God the Father because of the things Jesus said and did.

Why did Paul call Jesus the firstborn (1:15)?

Paul called Jesus the "firstborn" to say he has special honor. A first born child is the first child that was born in a family. In ancient times, the firstborn was greater than the family’s other children in some way.

The firstborn had a different inheritance than their brothers and sisters. If the firstborn child’s parents were a king or a queen, they became the king or queen when their parents died. Paul said Jesus was the first born. This as a metaphor. Jesus deserves to be honored more than any other person. Also, Jesus was the first to come back to life after he died. Because of this, Jesus is the older brother of everyone else who becomes a child of God (see: Romans 8:29). Jesus was alive before God created the universe. Jesus will rule over everyone and everything forever. He deserves to be greatly honored.

See: Metaphor; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Resurrect (Resurrection); Family of God; Son of God; Children of God

Who made the universe (1:16)?

God made the universe. That is to say, he made everything. However, Paul wrote that God did this by Jesus and through Jesus (See: Proverbs 8:22-31, John 1:3, 1 Corinthians 8:6, and Hebrews 1:2). Scholars do not know how God did this.

Why did Paul write "thrones or dominions or governments or authorities"?

Paul wrote about "thrones or dominions or governments or authorities." He wanted his readers to know nothing could happen unless God gave permission for it to happen. Because of this, no one can say they are as great as or greater than God.

Why did Paul write that in Jesus all things "hold together"?

Paul wrote that in Jesus all things "hold together" so his readers would know that Jesus makes the universe stay together. If he did not do this, there would be nothing in the universe (see: Hebrews 1:3).

How is Jesus "head of" the church?

When Paul wrote that Jesus is "head of" the church, he wanted readers to know that Jesus is the leader of all Christians everywhere.

Why did Paul write "all his fullness"?

When Paul wrote "all his fullness," he wanted readers to know that Jesus is God. That is, Jesus is completely God. There is nothing God has that Jesus does not have. Also, there is nothing of Jesus that is not God.

What is "to reconcile" and "made peace"?

Paul wrote about God reconciling things. When someone is reconciled to someone else, they are brought together after they fought against each other in some way. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to think about how everyone sins. Because of this, they fight against God in some way. However, God sent Jesus to "reconcile" or "make peace" between God and people. When Jesus died, he made it possible for God to forgive the sins of people who believe in Jesus. These people are at peace with God. God did what was needed so that people could be at peace with him.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Reconcile (Reconciliation)

What is "holy, blameless, and above reproach"?

When Paul wrote "holy, blameless, and above reproach," he wanted readers to think about how Christians should live in a way that honors God. He said that Jesus made it possible for people who believe in him to serve him completely. He also said that these people do not have to sin any longer. And he also said that other people do not think they do evil things.

What is "the faith"?

When Paul wrote "the faith", he wanted to tell readers that they must continue to trust in Jesus. He wanted them to keep trusting Jesus.

What is the gospel?

1:24-29

Why did Paul write "I fill up in my flesh" (1:24)?

When Paul wrote "I fill up in my flesh," he wanted his readers to think about how he suffered. He wrote "fill up" as a metaphor to say he accepted whatever happened to him while he preached the gospel.

In another letter, Paul listed the ways he suffered while he traveled to preach and teach (see: 2 Corinthians 11:23-29). In ancient times, it was difficult to travel a long distance. Paul suffered when he traveled to serve God and other Christians. Once he arrived, sometimes people beat him or imprisoned him because they did not like the things he said (see: Acts 16:19-24). Paul wrote this letter while he was in prison (See: Introduction to Colossians).

Paul wrote this so his readers would know that Paul was willing to suffer because he believed in Jesus. He did not try to avoid suffering. He thought it was more important to do what God wanted him to do.

Why did Paul write "what is lacking of the afflictions of Christ"?

When Paul wrote "what is lacking of the afflictions of Christ," he wanted people to think that what Paul did was because of what Jesus did. "Afflictions" is another word for suffering.

Paul taught that Jesus died to completely atone for peoples' sins. Paul did not write that he suffered to atone for peoples' sins. Instead, Paul wrote that he suffered so that other people could learn about Jesus. Then they too could believe in Jesus.

What is "his body"?

When Paul wrote "his body", he used a metaphor. He was writing about the church. In other letters, Paul explained this metaphor (see: Romans 12; 1 Corinthians 12). When he wrote the church, he wanted readers to think about all Christians everywhere.

Why did Paul write "secret truth"?

When Paul wrote "secret truth,” he wanted to speak about something that people can learn about. It is something that was once a secret (see: Ephesians 3:9, Romans 16:25). Now God has revealed it. So it is not a secret now. Instead it is "truth" that people need to know.

What specific "secret truth" did Paul reveal?

Some scholars think the "secret truth" Paul revealed was that Gentiles could also become part of the people of God. First, God made the people of Israel his people. Now, anyone who believed in Jesus could also be part of God's people. Other scholars think the “secret truth” Paul wrote about was that Gentiles could be at peace with God. Before, Gentiles needed to do the things the Jews did so they could be at peace with God. Now anyone can be at peace with God because they believe in Jesus.

God had hidden this plan from people for a long time (see: Ephesians 3:9, Romans 16:25). Now, God revealed it to Paul (see: Ephesians 3:3). He wanted Paul to reveal it to Gentiles and other Christians.

See: Romans 11:25, Ephesians 3:6, Acts 22:21, and Acts 28:28. See: Reveal (Revelation); People of God; Gentile

What are the "riches" that Paul wrote about?

Paul wrote about "riches." This was a metaphor. He wanted to write that God highly values people who believe in Jesus. That is, God thinks about them the way a rich person thinks about their money. So, when Paul wrote about the "secret truth among the Gentiles," he really wanted the Gentiles to know about Jesus. Paul served God by telling Gentiles about Jesus. This is what God wanted Paul to do.

Why did Paul write "Christ in you"?

When Paul wrote "Christ in you", he wanted people to think that when they believed in Jesus, Jesus became part of them in some way. Paul did not want to say that Jesus is physically inside of Christians. Some scholars think that "Christ in you" is the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think that a person who believes in Jesus can in some way make themselves like Jesus. That is, they can live in a way that honors God.

What is the "hope of glory"?

The hope of glory is something Christians know. They know that they will be with God in heaven. They will be near God who is glorious.

How did Paul present people mature in Christ?

Paul wrote about presenting people mature in Christ. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about making an offering to God of the people who they taught. They wanted to give them to God to show God how they helped these people serve God. Paul wanted to help these people to live in a way that honors God. He did this to honor God.

Colossians 2

2:1-5

What was Paul's struggle?

When Paul wrote about his struggle, he wanted people to know how he prayed for them very often. He was in prison. Therefore, he could not be with them. This made him very sad. Scholars also think he wanted them to think that he was in some way wrestling with God. That is, he was fighting with God in some way when he was asking God to help them.

Where was Laodicea?

Laodicea was about 16 kilometers west of Colossae. Christians in the two cities knew each other. Christian leaders sent letters to both of them. They usually shared those letters with each other. Paul prayer for both those churches.

Why did Paul write "have not seen my face in the flesh"?

When Paul wrote "have not seen my face in the flesh," he was writing about people who had not seen Paul. Paul did not start the church in Colossae. Therefore, many people were part of that church who had not met him. He still loved them.

Why did Paul write "hearts"?

What is the "secret truth of God"?

Why did Paul write "hidden"?

Paul wrote "hidden" to make his people think about God. He wrote that Jesus is God. God is very great, and he can do anything. However, Jesus was also a person. This meant that other people could not see everything he could do because he was God but he was also a man. Therefore, Paul wrote that some of the things Jesus could do were "hidden." That is, people could not see them.

Why did Paul write "with you in spirit"?

Paul wrote "with you in spirit" to tell people that he knew they believed in Jesus. They believed in Jesus the same way he did. They prayed for the same things (see: Colossians 1:3,9).

Paul also knew that they heard the gospel he taught. He knew this because Epaphras started the church in Colossae. Paul trained Epaphras. So Epaphras taught them what Paul taught Epaphras. Paul wanted to say that in some way it was as if he taught them himself.

Why did Paul write "faith"?

2:6-15

Why did Paul write "received Christ the Lord"?

When Paul wrote "received Christ the Lord", he wanted people to think about when they believed in Jesus, who is the Messiah. He used the metaphor of receiving a gift. This is because when a person believes in Jesus and God saves them from their sins, it is a great gift from God.

Why did Paul write "walk in him"?

Why did Paul write "be rooted in him"?

When Paul wrote "be rooted in him", he used a metaphor to speak about how Christians should follow Jesus. He wanted people to think about how a plant is rooted in the ground. The ground keeps the plant strong. It keeps the plant growing. In some way, when a person believes in Jesus, God keeps that person strong and helps them to live in a way that honors God.

Why did Paul write "be built on him"?

When Paul wrote "be built on him", he used a different metaphor to speak about Christians should obey Jesus. He wanted people to think about how a building is built on a foundation. The foundation keeps the building from falling down. In some way, Jesus keeps Christians from falling away from God.

Why did Paul write "captures you"?

When Paul wrote "captures you", he warned people not to start believing the wrong things. He used the metaphor of a soldier being captured by an enemy in war. That soldier became the slave of the enemy. Paul wanted to say that it is in some way like this if a Christian starts to believe wrong ideas about God or Jesus. That person does the wrong things and they cannot stop doing the wrong things because they believe the wrong things.

What is "philosophy and empty deceit"?

Paul wrote "philosophy and empty deceit" to warn people not to believe something other than the gospel.

"Philosophy" is a word for ways of thinking. Paul used it to speak about ideas that people make up. That is to say, they are things people teach that are not from God.

When Paul wrote "empty deceit", he wanted people to know that these ideas are worthless. If people believed them, they did not help them. Also, he wanted them to know that these ideas are lies. That is, other people tell them these things to deceive them.

What are the "elements of the world"?

Scholars disagree about what "elements of the world" are. Some scholars think when Paul wrote "elements of the world," he wanted people to think about spirits that are not from God. These spirits are demons. Other scholars think he wrote this to get people to think about things the world. The ancient Greeks thought that everything in the world was composed of the "elements" of earth, air, fire, and water. Other scholars think Paul wrote about ways the false teachers spoke. These false teachers would speak about ideas as if they were people.

What is the "fullness of God"?

When Paul wrote "fullness of God," he wanted people to know that Jesus is God. That is, Jesus is completely God. There is nothing God has that Jesus does not have. Also, there is nothing of Jesus that is not God.

Why did Paul write "filled in him"?

When Paul wrote "filled in him," he wanted people to know that Jesus in some way completed or perfected them.

What is the "circumcision of Christ"?

Why did Paul write "you were buried with him in baptism"?

When Paul wrote "you were buried", he used the metaphor of death and burial to speak about what happens when someone believes in Jesus. When a person dies, their body is buried in the ground. That is, people no longer see it. When a person is baptised, it is a symbol of that they no longer have to do the things they used to do. They do not have to sin. They begin a new life. That is, they begin obeying Jesus instead of sinning.

Paul wrote "with him" to make people know that Jesus changes people who believe in him. When a person is baptised, it is also a symbol that the person in some way is joining in Jesus' resurrection.

See: Metaphor; Symbol; Sin; Baptize (Baptism); Resurrect (Resurrection); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)

How are people "raised up" in Christ?

Paul wrote that Christians are "raised up" in Christ. In some way, God gives Christians the benefit of Jesus' resurrection. That is, Christians will be resurrected. However. Paul said that in some way, Christians are changed when they believe in Jesus. In some way, this is like being resurrected, or being given a new life.

Scholars think this was part of the metaphor of baptism. That is, when a person comes up from the water when they are baptised, it is a symbol of their new life. This new life is because of Jesus. Baptize (Baptism) See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Symbol; Baptize (Baptism); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)

What was Paul writing about being "dead in your trespasses" and "alive together with" Christ?

Paul wrote about being "dead in your trespasses" but now "alive together with" Jesus to get readers to think about how different their lives were before and after they believed in Jesus. Before they believed in Jesus, they sinned against God. In the Bible, people often used the metaphor of being dead to speak about this (see: Romans 5:12-21). But when a person believes in Jesus, God saves them from their sins. Paul wanted people to know that in some way, this is like getting a new life. They now live in some way "with" Jesus, who is the Messiah. Paul said that this new life is in some way like the new life Jesus got when he was resurrected.

See: Sin; Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Resurrect (Resurrection); Die (Death); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Messiah (Christ)

Why did Paul write "nailing it to the cross"?

When Paul wrote about peoples' sins being "nailed to the cross", he wanted to say that God cancelled their sins completely. God will no longer judge them or punish them for their sins. Nailing to the cross is a metaphor or symbol for completely ending something.

What was Paul saying in 2:15?

In 2:15, Paul was saying that when Jesus died on the cross and was resurrected, he defeated forever all "powers and authorities" that are opposed to God (see: 1:16, 2:10). That is to say, they still exist on earth. But they never can defeat God. Paul used the metaphor of "disarming" them to speak about this. Then he wrote that Jesus "made a public spectacle of them". That is to say, he defeated them in a way that all people can know about it. Also, it was a way that shames them. People may still follow the "powers and authorities". But if they do, they are foolish.

2:16-23

Why did Paul write "a shadow of the things to come"?

When Paul wrote "a shadow of the things to come," he wanted people to know that any religious rules or laws are less important than eternal life.

Some teachers wanted the Christians in Colossae to go back to obeying the Law of Moses. They taught that people are saved from their sins by following the Law of Moses.

However, Paul said these things were only a "shadow." That is they were not as great as something that happened later. He wanted people to believe in Jesus and obey the things Jesus taught. This is how people are at peace with God.

What is "humility"?

In 2:18, Paul used the word "humility" differently than he did in the rest of the New Testament. He used it to speak about certain things people did to please God. These were things such as fasting, that a person did to make other people think he was serving God. This is different than other places the word "humility" is used in the New Testament (see: 3:12; Acts 20:19; Ephesians 4:2; Philipppians 2:3). In those places, it is written to say that a person knows they are not greater than God or other people. The person is not proud.

What is "the worship of angels"?

Scholars disagree over "the worship of angels." Some scholars think he was speaking about people worshipping angels instead of worshipping God. Other scholars think he was speaking about people worshipping God the way the angels worship God.

Paul wanted his readers to reject both of these things. He wanted them to worship God through Jesus, who is the Messiah.

What is "fleshly thinking"?

"Fleshly thinking" is when a person thinks too much about their body and what they feel. Paul warned his people that this way of thinking was not what God wants. God wants people to think about other things. He wanted them to think about serving God and helping other people.

What is the "head"?

When Paul wrote about the "head", he used a metaphor to speak about Jesus. Paul wanted people to know that Jesus is the leader of all Christians. The head is the part of a person that determines what the body will do. That is to say, in some way the head leads the body.

What is the "body" that Paul wrote about?

What did Paul write about in 2:20-23?

In 2:20-23, Paul wrote again that a person should not think that they will be saved from their sins if they follow certain rules. Paul said that these are part of "the world", that is to say of things that are opposed to God. These rules were part of the wrong things that false teachers taught in Colossae. Paul said that Christians need to believe in Jesus and obey the things Jesus taught.

How can a person "die together with Christ"?

When Paul wrote that a person "die together with Christ," he used the metaphor of dying to speak about a person believing in Jesus and being saved from their sins.

See: Colossians 2:13, 15 See: Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Die (Death)

Colossians 3

3:1-4

How are people "raised with Christ"?

What are "things above"?

"Things above" are things about heaven. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to think about the kingdom of God. He did not want them to keep thinking about things on earth. He wanted them to think about serving God.

Why did Paul write "you have died"?

Paul wrote "you have died." This is a metaphor (see: Colossians 2:13, 20). He wanted them to repent of their sins completely.

Why did Paul write "your life is hidden with Christ"?

When Paul wrote "your life is hidden with Christ", he wanted people to think about the way God changed them when they believed in Jesus. He used the metaphor of hiding. He wanted them to know that because they believed in Jesus, they could honor and serve God. And because they honored and served God, they did not serve other gods. It was as if they were hidden from the gods they used to worship.

When will Christ "appear"?

Nobody knows when the messiah will "appear" again. That is, no one knows when Jesus will return to the earth. Paul wrote this so his readers would think about Jesus returning to the earth.

Why did Paul write "you will also appear with him in glory"?

Paul wrote "you will also appear with him in glory" because he wanted people to think about eternal life with God.

3:5-17

Why did Paul write "put to death"?

When Paul wrote "put to death," it was a metaphor. He wanted Christians to completely removing certain things from their lives. That is, he wanted them to completely stop doing these evil things. When a person dies, he cannot affect the people who know him any more. In the same way, when a Christian completely stops doing certain things, those things no longer affect him any more.

Why did Paul write "members"?

Paul wrote "members." This was a metaphor. He was writing about anything a person desires that is wrong.

Who are the "sons of disobedience"?

The "sons of disobedience" are people who do not honor God. They do wrong things. They do not follow what Paul and Epaphras taught the Christians in Colossae.

Why did Paul write "walked"?

Who is the "old man with its practices"?

The "old man with its practices" is a way of speaking about how people are before they believe in Jesus. That is, how they live before they become Christians. Paul often wrote about believing in Jesus as if it is the beginning of a new life. So, he also wrote about a person before they believe in Jesus as the "old man".

Who is the "new man"?

The "new man" is a way of speaking about people after they believe in Jesus. Paul often wrote this way as a metaphor. That is, he wrote about believing in Jesus as if it is the beginning of a new life. That is, as if the person becomes a "new man" when they believe in Jesus. He is different than he was before he believed in Jesus.

How does a person "put on the new man"?

When Paul wrote that a person should "put on the new man." It was a metaphor. He wrote about putting on clothes. That is, a person chooses to put clothes on. Sometimes, the person chooses which clothes to put on. So Paul wrote this to get people to think that a Christian needs to choose to live a certain way. That is, Christians are to live in a way that honors God.

What is the "image of the one who created it"?

When Paul wrote the "image of the one who created it," he spoke about God. He wanted people to remember that they were created in God's image (see: Genesis 1:26-27). He also wanted people to think about how God forgives their sins when they believe in Jesus. When God does this, it is as if he creates them as new people (see: Colossians 3:10).

What did Paul want readers to think when he wrote 3:11?

When Paul wrote 3:11, he wanted to say that God cares whether someone believes in Jesus. God will forgive the sins of anyone who believes in Jesus. However, God does not care where someone was born. He does not care if someone is rich or poor. He does not care who someone worshipped before they believed in Jesus. God wants people to believe in Jesus.

See: John 3:16-17; Ephesians 2:11-22 See: Messiah (Christ); Sin; Atone (Atonement)

What is to "put on a heart"?

When someone "put on a heart," they choose to live in a certain way. Paul continued to use the metaphor of a person putting on clothes (see: Colossians 3:10). He did this to tell people that they should choose to live in a way that honors God. He wanted to say that Christians need to choose this every day.

What is "bear with"?

When someone "bear with" someone, they are patient. That is, they do not get angry or upset with someone else.

Why did Paul write "bond of perfection"?

Paul wrote "bond of perfection" to get people to think that if they love each other, God will keep them together. "Bond" is a metaphor for joining things together forever. So Paul wrote this to write about God joining people together who are different. God does this because they all believe in Jesus. So, they love each other. The bond "of perfection" was a way of saying that this is the best way for people to live.

What is "peace" ?

Why did Paul write "let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts"?

Paul wrote "let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts" to tell people to keep obeying Jesus. He used the metaphor of a person ruling other people. He wanted to say that Christians need to remember that Jesus is their king. That is, they need to do things he said to do.

If they do this, then God will give them peace that is better than any peace they can have without Jesus. That is why Paul wrote peace "of Christ."

What is to be "called in one body"?

Paul wrote about all Christians when he wrote "called in one body." In the Bible, the church is spoken about as if it is a body. Paul wanted people to think that God called them to be part of his church. That is, God did certain things so they could believe in Jesus. When they do this, it makes them part of the church.

What is the "word of Christ"?

The "word of Christ" is the gospel about Jesus. It is also all the things that Jesus taught while he was on the earth.

How can the word of Christ "live in you richly"?

When Paul wrote about the word of Christ living in you richly, he wanted people to keep learning about Jesus and thinking about what Jesus taught people to do. If someone does this, they will do things that honor God. This will help other people to know that this person believes in Jesus.

3:18-25

Why did Paul write "masters according to the flesh"?

Paul wrote "masters according to the flesh" to get people to think about people who owned slaves. He wrote "according to the flesh" to say that a person was only a slave while they were living on earth. That is, people were not slaves because God wanted them to be slaves. It was only because of what other people did.

What is "eyeservice"?

"Eyeservice" was when a slave obeyed his master only when the master watched him. Paul told people that this was wrong. They should obey all the time.

What are "people pleasers"?

"People pleasers" are men or women who do things just to get other people to think they were good people. Paul told people that this was wrong. They should think about pleasing God.

What is working "as to the Lord and not as to people"?

Working "as to the Lord and not as to people" is another way of saying what Paul wrote in 3:22. That is, he wanted people to always do things that honor God. He wanted people not to do things because of what other people will think.

What is "the inheritance"?

What is "favoritism"?

"Favoritism" is when one person or group of people receives a gift or favor just because of who they are. That is, it is not because they have done something to deserve the gift. Paul told people that God does not do this. He loves all people (see: John 3:16). He forgives the sins of everyone who believes in Jesus.

Colossians 4

4:1-6

Who is the "master in heaven"?

When Paul wrote "master in heaven,” he wanted people to think about Jesus. Jesus is the master who all Christians serve. He is in heaven now. That is, he went to heaven after he was resurrected. He will be in heaven until he returns to earth.

What is "thanksgiving"?

Why did Paul write "open a door for the word"?

Paul wrote "open a door." This was a metaphor. He was writing about being able to tell other people about Jesus. Opening a door allows a person go into another room. So Paul wanted people to know that he asked God to allow him in some way to tell people around him about Jesus.

What is the "mystery of Christ"?

Why was Paul "chained up"?

Paul was "chained up" because the Romans had arrested him. He was a Roman citizen. Because of this, he wanted the Roman emperor to judge him (see: Acts 25). While he waited to see the emperor, the Romans kept him chained up so he could not escape.

Why did Paul write "seasoned with salt"?

Paul wrote "seasoned with salt." This is a metaphor about the gospel. Salt makes food taste better. That is, salt makes the food seem better to people. In some way, Paul wanted readers to explain the gospel to people so that it would seem better to them.

Jesus also used the metaphor of salt to speak about how Christians should speak to other people and live (see: Matthew 5:13).

4:7-9

What were the "things concerning me" and "matters about us"?

When Paul wrote "things concerning me" and "matters about us," he wanted people to think about what they heard was happening to him. They heard about him from the people who brought this letter to them.

Who was Tychicus?

Tychicus was a man who traveled with Paul. He went with Paul to Jerusalem (see: Acts 20:4). He was with Paul in Rome. He took this letter to the Christians in Colossae.

Who was Onesimus?

Onesimus was a man who met Paul when Paul went to Rome. Before this, Onesimus was a slave. In fact, he was a slave in Colossae. He believed in Jesus, so he was a Christian.

Onesimus became a Christian after he escaped from slavery. Paul wrote a letter to Onesimus's owner (see: Philemon). In that letter, Paul asked Philemon not to punish Onesimus. Instead, Paul wanted Philemon to treat Onesimus in the same way he treated other Christians.

Now, Onesimus was with Paul while Paul was in prison at Rome. Paul sent him to Colossae with Tychicus. He wanted the Christians in Colossae to know that Onesimus was also a Christian. That is, he wrote about Onesimus so the Christians in Colossae would treat Onesimus in the same way they treated each other.

4:10-18

Who was Aristarchus?

Aristarchus was a man who traveled with Paul (see: Acts 20:1-6). He came from Thessalonica.

Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote that Aristarchus was Paul's "fellow prisoner." Some scholars think the Romans kept him in prison with Paul. That is, they arrested Aristarchus for being a Christian. Other scholars think Paul used "prisoner" as a metaphor. He was writing about Aristarchus being a fellow Christian who was there to help Paul while in prison.

Who was Mark?

Mark was a man who traveled with Paul (see: Acts 12:12, 12:25, 15:37-39, 2 Timothy 4:11). He was also called John Mark. He wrote the gospel of Mark.

Who was Barnabas?

Who was "Jesus called Justus"?

"Jesus called Justus" was a man who traveled with Paul. He is not Jesus who is the messiah. Scholars do not know much about this man. He was a Jew who believed in Jesus the messiah, so he became a Christian. Some scholars think he worked with Christians who were born Jews and also Christians who were born Gentiles. They think this because "Jesus" is a Jewish name, but "Justus" is a Latin name.

Why did Paul write "of the circumcision"?

When Paul wrote "of the circumcision," he wanted people to know that three of the men he wrote about were Jewish. Jewish people circumcised their boys when they were 8 days old. At this time, the Gentiles did not do this. Therefore, people knew a man was Jewish if he was circumcised.

Who was Epaphras?

Why did Paul write "slave of Christ Jesus"?

Paul wrote "slave of Christ Jesus." This is a metaphor. Some scholars think he was writing about someone who believes in Jesus and obeys Jesus. That is, he obeys Jesus in the same way a slave obeys his master. (See: Colossians 3:11, 3:22).

Other scholars think Paul wrote about someone who chose to serve Jesus. Christians choose to serve Jesus. They did this because they love him.

Why did Paul write "strives for you in prayer" ?

Paul wrote "strives for you in prayer" to speak about how hard Epaphras prayed for the Christians in Colossae. When someone strives for something, they work very hard to do it. Therefore, Paul wanted to say that Epaphras prayed especially hard for the Colossian Christians.

Where was Laodicea?

Where was Hierapolis?

Who was "Luke the beloved physician"?

He was a "physician." A "physician" was someone who healed people who were sick or injured.

Paul said Luke was "beloved" because they were close friends. He loved Luke. Also, many other Christians knew and loved Luke.

Who was Demas?

Demas was a man who traveled with Paul. However, scholars believe he stopped working with Paul (see: 2 Timothy 4:10). Some scholars think this is because he stopped believing in Jesus. Other scholars do not think this is why he stopped working with Paul

Who was Nympha?

Nympha was a Christian who lived near Colossae. Scholars do not know if Nympha was a man or a woman. More scholars think Nympha was a woman.

Why did Paul write "the church that meets in her house"?

Paul wrote "the church that meets in her house." He was writing about Christians who met at Nympha's house. That is, they worshipped God together in Nympha’s house. Scholars think they did this because they were too far from Colossae to meet with the Christians in the city. Nympha's house may have been in Laodicea. Or it may have been somewhere in between Colossae and Laodicea.

Who was Archippus?

Archippus was a Christian man in Colossae. Scholars think he was a leader in the church there. However, they do not know what he did in the church. Scholars think he could have been part of Philemon's family (see: Philemon 2). Perhaps he was Philemon's son.

Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote "Look to the ministry that you have received in the Lord, that you should fulfill it." Some scholars think Paul said this to encourage Archippus. That is, Paul wanted Archippus to keep doing the things he was doing. Other scholars think Paul said this because Archippus was no longer serving the church for some reason. So Paul wrote it to warn Archippus to go back to serving God in this way.

Why did Paul write "this greeting is with my own hand"?

When Paul wrote "this greeting is with my own hand," he wanted people to know that he really sent the letter. Often Paul spoke words and one of his companions wrote them down as a letter. But he wrote these last words himself. This way, readers could see that the handwriting was his own. Therefore, they would know the things in this letter were what Paul taught.

1 Thessalonians 1 Commentary

1:1

Was this book written as a letter?

Why did Paul write about Silvanus and Timothy?

1:3

Why did Paul write "we remember” you?

When Paul wrote "we remember” you, he wanted the Christians in Thessalonica to know that he often prayed for them. He gave thanks to God for the way they believed in Jesus. He gave thanks to God for how they did things for God. He also thanked God because they continued to trust God. All of this honored God. So Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that he honored them when he prayed.

Why did Paul write "our God and Father"?

When Paul wrote "our God and Father", he wanted his readers to think about God. He was not writing about two separate people or beings. Instead, he wanted to say that the Father is God.

1:4

Why did Paul write that God "chose" them?

When Paul wrote that God "chose" the Christians in Thessalonica, he wanted the Christians in Thessalonica to know that God planned in some way that they would believe in him. God planned for people everywhere to believe in him before he created the world.

Some scholars believe that God chose certain people to be Christians. Other scholars believe that God knew which people would believe in him before the person chose to believe.

1:5

Why did Paul write "our gospel"?

When Paul wrote "our gospel," he wanted the Thessalonian Christians to remember what he taught them. He taught them about Jesus when Paul lived in Thessalonica. He taught them right things about Jesus. He wanted them to remember these things and to not think about the wrong things that other people said.

1:6

Why did Paul write "imitators of us and of the Lord"?

Paul wrote that the Thessalonians were "imitators of us and of the Lord,” He said this to say that the Christians in Thessalonica honored God. They did good things. They did the things they saw Paul do. When Paul lived in Thessalonica, they saw him do good things that honored God. They also heard him teach about Jesus. So they knew about the good things that Jesus did. Because they did things in the same way that Paul and Jesus did things, they honored God.

Why did Paul write "received the word with much joy"?

When Paul wrote that the Thessalonian Christians "received the word with much", he wrote about how they learned from him. When he was in Thessalonica, he taught them the "word,"; that is, the gospel about Jesus. They had "much joy." That is, they were very happy because of Jesus. Scholars believe that some people in Thessalonica persecuted the Christians there. However, Paul told them that their joy was greater than this persecution.

1:8-10

What did Paul want to say in 1:8-10?

In 1:8-10, Paul wanted to tell the Christians in Thessalonica that many people knew how they believed in God. People in other places knew the Thessalonians worshipped idols in the past. Those people heard that the Thessalonian Christians stopped worshipping idols. So those people knew that now the Thessalonian Christians worshipped the true God.

Why did Paul write "has rung out" in 1:8?

When Paul wrote that "from you the word of the Lord has rung out," he said that he knew the Christians in Thessalonica talked about Jesus to other people. He used the metaphor of a bell. A bell "rings out" so it is heard far away. People far away heard about the way the Thessalonian Christians talked about Jesus.

Why did Paul write "waiting for his Son from heaven" in 1:10?

Paul wrote "waiting for his Son from heaven" because he wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that Jesus will come to earth again. After he was killed and was made alive again, he returned to heaven. He will come back someday. However, only God the Father knows exactly when he will return (see: Acts 1:9- 11). Paul also said Christians should "wait" patiently until Jesus returns.

Why did Paul write about "wrath" in 1:10?

Paul wrote about "wrath" to get his readers to think about how God will judge people because they sin. When someone has "wrath," they are very angry. God is very angry about people doing wrong things. So, someday he will judge and punish people who have sinned. However, Paul also wrote that Jesus "frees us from the wrath to come." He wanted his readers to remember that if they believe in Jesus, he will protect them from God’s judgement. Some scholars think Paul also wanted people to know Jesus helps people who believe in him not to do wrong things that make God angry. Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that the antichrist will not affect people who believe in Jesus.

1 Thessalonians 2

2:1-12

What did Paul write to his readers in 2:1-12?

In 2:1-12, Paul wrote to his readers and told them to do things in the same way that Paul, and those who worked with him, did things. While he lived in Thessalonica, Paul told people that they needed to honor God and he taught them how to honor God. Paul did the things that honored God. So he told the Thessalonians to do the things that honored God also. In the same way a father tells his children the things to do, so Paul told the Thessalonians what to do to honor God.

Why did Paul write 2:3-7?

Paul wanted his readers to know the differences between what he taught and what other people taught about Jesus. So Paul wrote about how he taught and the things that he did. He did not write about the false teachers. However, he wanted his readers to think about the things that he did differently than the things that the false teachers did.

Paul used the metaphor of a parent who loves his child. He taught the Thessalonian Christians in the same way a parent teaches their child. So he wanted them to treat each other in the same way that he treated them.

Why did Paul write that God examines "the heart"?

Paul wrote that God looks into "the heart." He wanted his readers to know that God knows everything that people think and feel. He was not writing about the actual, physical heart in our body. Instead, the word heart is often used to talk about how a person feels and thinks. Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that God completely knows them. God knows about even things that a person thinks but does not talk about (See: Hebrews 4:12-13).

Why did Paul write about "flattery"?

Paul wrote about "flattery." This is when someone says something to someone to gain favor with them. They may not believe the things they say. Paul said this because he wanted to talk about people who said good things about other people that were not true. They did this to make other people feel honored. They did this so those people might do something for the them. People often used flattery to try to get things from other people.

Paul wanted his readers to know that he did not flatter them. He was different than people who used flattery. He spoke truth because he wanted to honor God. Saying false things about other people did not honor God even if it was good things. Who did Paul write about in 2:6?

In 2:6, Paul wrote about himself. He wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that he did not want to be honored. The Jewish religious leaders and the false teachers wanted to be honored because of the things they taught. He wanted Christians to know that people who "seek glory" do not honor God. Paul wanted people to know that he did not want to be honored.

Why did Paul write "walk in a manner worthy of God"?

Paul used a metaphor when he wrote that Christians needed to "walk in a manner worthy of God." He wanted Christians to know that they needed to honor God by the things that they did, said, and thought.

2:13-16

Why did Paul write “for this reason"?

When Paul wrote “for this reason,” he wanted his readers to know that what he wrote in 2:3-12 was why he wrote 2:13-16. In 2:3-12, he wrote about how he loved the Thessalonian Christians. So, in 2:13-16, he wrote that he thanked God because they did the things that honored God in the way he taught them to honor God.

What was the difference between the "word of man" and the "word of God"?

Paul talked about the "word of man.” When people taught “word of man,” they can be wrong. Paul taught the “word of God.” The things he taught are true and they come from God.

Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know there was a difference between what he taught and what the false teachers taught. Paul wanted them to know that God gave him the words to say. It was as true as though God spoke it himself. (See: 1 Corinthians 14:37).

Why did Paul write about the Jews killing Jesus?

When Paul wrote about "the Jews" killing Jesus, he wanted his readers to know that some Jewish leaders wanted Jesus to die and helped the Roman government kill him. They planned with the Romans to have the Romans kill Jesus. They did this because they did not believe that Jesus was the Messiah (See: John 11:45-53).

Some Jewish leaders did not want people to do the things Paul taught. They did not believe he taught things from God. So, they treated him the way they treated Jesus.

What were the Jewish leaders trying to prevent?

The Jewish leaders tried to prevent Paul from preaching and teaching about Jesus. They did not want him to preach to other Jews. They also did not want him to preach to Gentiles. They were afraid that this would weaken the Jewish religion. So, these leaders tried to stop Paul from preaching.

Why did Paul write “they always fill up their own sins”?

When Paul wrote that "they always fill up their own sins," he wanted to talk about how the Jewish leaders did very bad things. They did not want other people to hear about Jesus. So they tried to stop Paul and others from teaching the gospel. Paul wanted his readers to know that this was the worst thing these people could do against God.

2:17-20

What did Paul want his readers to know about Satan?

Paul wanted his readers to know that Satan is a real (See: Romans 16:20; 1 Corinthians 7:5; 2 Corinthians 2:11, 11:13-15). He also wanted them to know that Satan wants to stop people from hearing about Jesus. Paul taught people about Jesus, so Satan did things to try to stop him.

Why did Paul write about Jesus "at his coming"?

When Paul wrote about Jesus "at his coming," he wanted his readers to know that Jesus will come to earth again. Scholars call this the "second coming" of Jesus.

Why did Paul write that the Thessalonians were his “glory and joy"?

When Paul wrote that the Thessalonian Christians were his "glory and joy," he wanted them to know he was very proud of them. He had lived with them. He taught them about Jesus. He knew they believed in Jesus. He knew they worked to serve God. All these things made Paul proud of them. They made him very happy.

1 Thessalonians 3

3:1-5

Why did Paul write 3:1-5?

Paul wrote 3:1-5 because he was worried about the Christians in Thessalonica. They were being persecuted. So he wanted to know more about what was happening to the Thessalonian Christians. He also wanted to comfort them and wanted them to be ready if they were persecuted again in the future.

Why did Paul write that "it was good to be left behind"?

Paul wrote that "it was good to be left behind" to say two things: He needed to stay in Athens to serve God there. This was good. He was "left behind" when he sent Timothy to Thessalonica (3:2). He did this so that Timothy could discover what happened to the Thessalonian Christians. Therefore, Timothy could encourage them. This was also good.

Why did Paul write that he was "appointed" for "sufferings" and that he "suffered afflictions"?

Paul wrote that he was "appointed" for "sufferings" and that he "suffered afflictions" because he wanted his readers to know that they might be persecuted. Jesus said people would persecute his followers (see: Mark 13:9-11). Therefore, Paul wrote that he was appointed for sufferings, or chosen to suffer, because he followed Jesus.

Some scholars think Paul wanted his readers to think that Christians suffered to fulfill prophecies. The first Christians thought Jesus was coming to earth again very soon. They also thought Christians would have to suffer before this happened. So Paul wrote about being "appointed" so his readers would think about these prophecies.

Why did Paul write "perhaps the tempter had somehow tempted you"?

Paul wrote "perhaps the tempter had somehow tempted you" so his readers would think about Satan. One of the things Satan does is to try to tempt Christians to stop believing in Jesus. He can do this when people persecute Christians. Satan can try to make them think that if they stop believing in Jesus, they will not suffer any longer. So Paul was afraid that the Thessalonian Christians might stop believing in Jesus.

3:6-10

What did Paul want to write in 3:6-10?

In 3:6-10, Paul wanted to write that Timothy returned to him. Timothy told Paul that the Thessalonian Christians continued to follow Jesus. This encouraged Paul and comforted him.

Why did Paul write "for now we live"?

Paul wrote "for now we live" to tell the Thessalonian Christians that he was encouraged by what Timothy told him. He wrote "for" so they would know that this was because of what he wrote before this. He wrote "now we live" to say that he was very strongly encouraged. He used a metaphor of life and death to write about how much he cared for the Thessalonian Christians.

Why did Paul write "stand firm"?

Paul wrote "stand firm" to tell the Thessalonian Christians to keep believing in Jesus. He did not want to write that people should stop moving physically. Instead, he used a metaphor to write about following Jesus. He wanted to be sure the Thessalonian Christians did not stop believing in Jesus because they suffered. He wanted to know they did not follow people who taught the wrong things. He wanted his readers to know they could endure any sufferings.

Why did Paul write "provide what is lacking in your faith"?

Paul wrote that he would "provide what is lacking in your faith" to write the Thessalonian Christians that he wanted to continue to teach them about God. Some scholars think he wrote about "what is lacking" to write that they still needed to learn more about God. Just before this, he wrote that he wanted to return to Thessalonica. Then, Paul could teach them more.

Other scholars think that Paul wanted to say what they believed about Jesus was not complete. That is, they needed to learn more about how to follow Jesus.

3:11-13

Why did Paul write "direct our way to you"?

Paul wrote "direct our way to you" to say that he prayed for God to make it possible for him to return to Thessalonica.

Why did Paul write "blameless in holiness"?

Paul wrote "blameless in holiness" to make the Thessalonian Christians know that they needed to follow Jesus completely. The word "blameless" means that nobody can say that a person did something wrong. That is, they cannot do things perfectly. Paul wrote "in holiness" to write that doing the right things should be because a person is following Jesus. That is, Christians should be "blameless" because they know they belong to God. So, they do no sin.

Why did Paul write "at the coming of our Lord Jesus"?

Paul wrote "at the coming of our Lord Jesus" so his readers would think about when Jesus returns.

Why did Paul write "with all his holy people"?

Paul wrote "with all his holy people" to write that Jesus would not return alone. Scholars think different things about who are these “saints”: Some scholars think the "holy people" in 3:13 are angels (see: Zechariah 14:5, 2 Thessalonians 1:7). Other scholars think Paul wrote about Christians (see: Romans 8:19). Some of these scholars think they are Christians who died. Other scholars think they are Christians that God will take to heaven before they die. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote "with all his holy people" to write that he prayed for God to "strengthen" the Thessalonian Christians the way he strengthens all Christians.

1 Thessalonians 4

4:1-8

Why did Paul write that the Thessalonian Christians must "walk and please God"?

When Paul wrote that the Thessalonian Christians must "walk and please God,” he used a metaphor. He used this metaphor to speak about the things they needed to do. He wanted them to do the things that honored God.

Paul taught them to do these things when he lived in Thessalonica. He did not want them to stop doing these things because of false teachers.

Why did Paul write about teaching people "through the Lord Jesus"?

When Paul wrote about teaching people "through the Lord Jesus," he wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that the things he taught them came from the Lord himself. Paul did not invent them. Nor did other humans invent them.

What did Paul want to write the Thessalonian Christians in verses 4:3-8?

In 4:3-8, Paul wanted to write the Thessalonian Christians that when a person believes in Jesus, it will cause them to do things differently in their lives. He did not want them to do the same things that those who do not believe in Jesus do. They also needed to do sexual things differently. Because they believed in Jesus, they needed to be sexually pure.

Why did Paul write "your sanctification"?

When Paul wrote "your sanctification," he wanted to write that God wants Christians to be holy people (see: Romans 1:7, 1 Peter 1:16). That is, he wanted them to do things that honor God. Paul did not want to tell readers that they can make themselves holy. Instead, he wanted them to ask God to make them holy. God can help them to want to do things that honor him.

Some scholars think that God sanctifies Christians during a long period of time. Other scholars think that God can sanctify Christians completely at one time when those Christians give themselves completely to Jesus. Still other scholars think that both of these things are true.

Why did Paul write "possess his own vessel"?

Paul used a metaphor when he wrote "possess his own vessel." This metaphor was used to tell the Thessalonian Christians that they needed to control the things that they did. He wrote "vessel" to get them to think about their bodies. He wrote "possess" to say that God wants Christians to choose to do the things that honor God.

Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to control certain things. He did not want them to sin sexually. He especially wanted the men not to do this.

Advice to translators: The word “vessel” can be translated as wife or male organ. Some scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Christian men need to marry a wife. More scholars think Paul wrote about people controlling the things that they did as well as the things they did sexually.

Why did Paul write that “the Lord is an avenger in all these things”?

Paul wrote that "the Lord is an avenger in all these things." He wanted to write the Thessalonian Christians so they would know how important were the things he wrote in 4:1-5. If a person were to harm another Christian in some way, Paul wrote them that God sees these things and will avenge the wrong thing that was done (see: Psalm 94:1). This is because Christians are also God's family members. This was most important for how Christians act sexually.

Why did Paul write "holiness"?

Paul wrote "holiness" so the Thessalonian Christians would think about God. God is holy. God wants Christians to become holy. God can make Christians holy. This is the opposite of "uncleanness".

4:9-12

Who were "all the brothers who are in all Macedonia"?

The "brothers who are in all Macedonia" were Christians who lived north of Greece. Macedonia is a place north of Greece. The Christians who lived there were very poor. The Thessalonian Christians sent them money to help them.

Why did Paul write that Christians should "walk properly before outsiders"?

Paul used a metaphor when he wrote that the Thessalonian Christians must "walk properly before outsiders." He used this to tell them that they needed to do the things that honor God, especially when non-Christians see them. He wanted them to do these things so that those who do not believe in Jesus would know about the things that they did. Then those people would think about God. They might believe in Jesus and change the things that they did.

4:13-18

Why did Paul write “those who sleep” and "those who have fallen asleep"?

Paul wrote "those who sleep" (4:13) and "those who have fallen asleep" (4:14,15) This was a metaphor. It was used to talk about people who had died. He wrote "sleep" and "fallen asleep" to write that Christians who die will be resurrected. God will resurrect them in the same way Jesus was resurrected. He did not want the Thessalonian Christians to worry about people they loved who died.

Why did Paul write "the rest who do not have hope"?

Paul wanted to write about people who did not believe in Jesus when he wrote "the rest who do not have hope." Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to remember that they could know that God would resurrect them. Then they would be with God in heaven forever. This was because Jesus was resurrected, and they believed in him. People who do not believe in Jesus will not live with God forever.

Why did Paul write "by the word of the Lord"?

When Paul wrote "by the word of the Lord," he wanted to write that he wrote what God told him to write. It was not his own thoughts. He wrote this so the Thessalonian Christians would know what he was saying was very important. Why did Paul write "at the coming of the Lord" (4:15)?

What is an "archangel"?

Why did Paul write "the dead in Christ"?

[4:16] Paul wrote "the dead in Christ" to write about Christians who died. He wrote "in Christ" to say that these people believed in Jesus before they died.

Why did Paul write that the dead in Christ "will rise first" (4:16) and “be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air”?

When Paul wrote that the dead in Christ "will rise first" (4:16) and "be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air" (4:17), he wanted readers to think about how Jesus will return to earth. Some scholars think Paul wrote about things that will actually happen when Jesus returns. Scholars call this "the rapture." Other scholars think Paul used metaphors. They think he was not able to actually write about what would happen. This is because it will not be similar to anything that has happened in the past.

1 Thessalonians 5

5:1-11

Why did Paul write "times and seasons"?

When Paul wrote "times and seasons," he wanted his readers to think about when the end of the world would come. This was a common way of saying 'some time in the future.'

Why did Paul write "the day of the Lord is coming like a thief in the night"?

When Paul wrote "the day of the Lord," he wanted his readers to think about the end of the world. That is, he wrote about when Jesus would return to earth at the end of the world.

Paul used the metaphor "coming like a thief in the night" to write that no one but God knows the exact time when this will happen. Thieves come so quietly that no one sees them. So Paul wanted to write that Jesus would return quietly. Nobody will know in advance when he is coming.

What did Paul want his readers to know in 5:3?

In 5:3, Paul wanted his readers to know that the end of the world will come suddenly, without anyone knowing that it is coming. Everyone will see God’s power. Paul used the metaphor of a pregnant woman ready to have her baby. She will have pain when the baby is born. She does not know when the pains will start. The day of the Lord will be similar to this. No one knows when this will happen. There will be pain. Also, when it starts, people will not be able to get away from it.

Who were the “sons of the light and sons of the day”?

"Sons of the light and sons of the day" are people who do the things that God wants them to do. They believe in God. They follow God's will. Light and day are two metaphors. They are for believing in God and doing the things that honor God.

Who were the “sons of the of night or the darkness”?

"Sons of the night or the darkness" are people who do evil things. They do not believe in God. Often, evil happens at night or in the darkness. So Paul wrote about night and darkness as two metaphors for people doing evil.

Why did Paul write "let us not sleep as the rest do"?

Paul wrote the metaphor "let us not sleep" to write about people who are not looking for Jesus’ return. He wanted readers to think about non-Christians who do not care about God. He wanted readers not to be like those people.

Advice to translators: This is a metaphor using the word "sleep." But it is a different metaphor than Paul used in 4:13-15. In those verses, he wrote "sleep" to speak about death. In 5:6, he wrote "sleep" to speak about people not seeing or understanding something that is happening.

Why did Paul write “we belong to the day”?

Why did Paul write about a "breastplate" and "helmet"?

Paul used the metaphors "breastplate" and "helmet" to talk about how Christians need to defend themselves from Satan. A breastplate was a piece of heavy metal armor that soldiers wore so their chest and stomach would not be harmed during battle. A helmet was a metal covering that was placed on top of the head. It stopped the head from being harmed during a battle. So Paul wanted readers to keep believing in Jesus to defend themselves against wrong thoughts or false teaching. He also wanted them to keep trusting God in order to defend themselves.

Why did Paul write about people "appointed to...wrath"?

Paul wanted readers to think about people who refuse to believe in Jesus when he wrote about people "appointed to...wrath." God does not save these people from their sins. This is because they do not believe in him. That is, he will treat them with "wrath" or punish them. This will happen when God judges all people.

Some scholars think that Paul wanted to write that God chose which people he would save and which he would not save before he created the world when he wrote "appointed.” Other scholars think he wanted to write that God decided that he would save all people who believe in Jesus. But these scholars do not think God chose the specific people who would or would not believe in Jesus. Still other scholars think that God decides to save people when they choose to believe in Jesus. But these scholars do not think that God chose those people before he created the world.

See: Elect (Election); Judge (Judgment); Wrath; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Sin

5:12-28

What did Paul write about in 5:12-28?

In 5:12-28, Paul wrote about the things Christians need to do. Paul often ended his letters by telling Christians what they needed to do. Who did Paul write about in 5:12-13? In 5:12-13, Paul wrote about church leaders. He told readers to honor their church leaders.

Why did Paul write that Christians should "not quench the Spirit"?

Paul wanted Christians to know that they could disappoint God when he wrote that Christians should "not quench the Spirit." They do this by disobeying God and not doing the things he has commanded. Paul did not want anyone to stop the work of the Spirit in Thessalonica.

He also wanted them to know that there are false teachers. The Spirit could also be quenched if Christians believed what the false teachers taught.

Why did Paul write?

In 5:21, Paul wrote "test all things." He wanted to write the Thessalonian Christians that they needed to know what is true or false. Christians needed to read Scripture to know whether or not the things people tell them are true or not. If not, the Christian needed to not listen to what they heard. Paul wrote "hold onto what is good" to write that Christians needed to always do the things that are in the Bible.

5:23

Who is the "God of peace"?

The "God of peace" is God. Paul wrote "God of peace" to tell readers that God wants them not to be worried. Paul was not writing about a different God.

Why did Paul write "make you completely holy"?

Paul wanted his readers to know that God will completely sanctify Christians when he wrote "make you completely holy." Some scholars think Paul wrote about God doing this after the Christian dies. God will make Christians holy so they can live together with God forever in heaven. Other scholars think Paul wrote about God doing this while the person is alive. This happens when Christian try to completely serve God. Then the Christian will not want to sin. They will also be holy so they can live together with God in heaven forever.

Why did Paul write "be preserved without blame"?

[5:23] Paul wanted readers not to sin when he wrote "be preserved without blame.” Sin brings "blame" and guilt. But God wants Christians to continue to be blameless. They do this by not sinning. They do this by honoring God instead of sinning.

What is "the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ"?

"The coming of our Lord Jesus Christ" is the time when Jesus will return to earth.

What was a "holy kiss"?

A "holy kiss" was the way Christians often greeted each other when Paul was alive. Many people would greet family members or close friends with a light kiss on the mouth. Christians often did this to greet other Christians. This was not the same way a husband and wife kiss.

2 Thessalonians 1 Commentary

1:1-2

Who were Silvanus (Silas) and Timothy?

Silvanus and Timothy traveled with Paul often. Silvanus was also known as Silas. Silas often wrote the things Paul said in letters to be sent to the churches. Paul taught Timothy and they were good friends.

1:3-10

Why did Paul write that he and the people travelling with him “should always give thanks"?

Paul wrote that he and the people travelling with him "should always give thanks" for the Thessalonian Christians. He wrote this for several reasons:

What are "persecutions" and "afflictions"?

"Persecutions" and "afflictions" are two words that mean to harm someone in some way for believing in certain things. Paul told his readers that they will be persecuted and will suffer because they believed in Jesus. However, he wanted them to know that God would bless them because they were persecuted and suffered because they obeyed God (see: 1:5, 1:7; 1 Peter 1:7, 2:20).

What is "the appearing of the Lord Jesus from heaven"?

Paul wrote "the appearing of the Lord Jesus from heaven" because he wanted his readers to think about when Jesus will return to earth.

What are "the angels of his power"?

Paul wrote "the angels of his power" because he wanted his readers to think about Jesus, who is the king of the universe (see: Philippians 2:11; Revelation 1:5-8). He has angels serving him because he is the king of the universe. They will come with him when he returns to earth.

Who did Paul write about in 1:8-9?

In 1:8-9, Paul wrote about the people who persecuted Christians (1:6). Paul wrote the Thessalonian Christians that God knew what happened to them and will severely punish the people who persecuted them.

Why did Paul write "glory" and "glorified"?

1:11-12

Why did Paul write about "calling"?

Paul wrote about "calling" to write about what God wanted for the Thessalonian Christians. Paul wanted them to do the things that honored God. He wanted them to do these things because God saved them. God did this because they believed in Jesus. All of this is how God called the Thessalonian Christians to himself. He also calls all Christians this way.

Why did Paul write “glorified"?

2 Thessalonians 2

2:1-3a

Why did Paul write "coming of our Lord Jesus Christ"?

Why did Paul write the Christians in Thessalonica not to be "disturbed" and "troubled"?

Paul wrote the Christians in Thessalonica not to be "disturbed" and "troubled" because he did not want them to be afraid. To be disturbed or troubled is to worry and fear in some way. Paul heard that the Thessalonian Christians feared that Jesus had returned already and did not take them with him. They did not understand because some people taught them the wrong things. So Paul wrote them that Jesus had not yet returned. So they did not need to fear.

It was not strange that they were disturbed and troubled. Many difficult things were happening to them. These things seemed to be the things in which Jesus talked about would happen at the end of the world. However, these things were not the end of the world. So Paul did not want the Thessalonians to fear or doubt Jesus’ return.

2:3b-6

Why did Paul write "the falling away"?

Some scholars think Paul wrote "the falling away" because he wanted his readers not to stop believing in Jesus. Scholars call it "apostasy" when someone stops believing in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about people who stopped obeying God. Paul used the metaphor of falling to talk about this. He wanted his readers to think about believing in Jesus or obeying Jesus as if they had reached a high place. It would be as if they fell from that high place to a lower place if they stopped believing in or obeying Jesus.

Still other scholars think that Paul was speaking about a time when most people would do evil things. They rejected God by rejecting all of the people God gave permission to rule over them (see: Romans 13:1-7).

Who was the person Paul told the Thessalonians to avoid?

Paul told the Thessalonians to avoid “the man of lawlessness” (2:3) (see: Revelation 13; Daniel 7). This is a person who will try to make Christians stop believing in Jesus and will do many evil things. Many people will try to make Christians stop believing in or obeying Jesus. However, this is someone who is more powerful than other people. Paul also called him "the son of destruction" or "the man of sin" (2:3).

Scholars disagree about who is this person. Some scholars think Paul wanted his readers to think about the "antichrist." John wrote about the antichrist (see: 1 John 2, 2 John). Other scholars think Paul wanted his readers to think about the Roman emperor. Some Roman emperors called themselves gods. They wanted Christians to believe in them instead of Jesus. Other scholars think that Paul wrote about a bad person who is written about in Jewish history. Still other scholars think Paul wanted to use a metaphor of a person to talk about a way of thinking in wrong ways.

Advice to translators: When there is lawlessness, people live as if there are no rules about what to do and what not to do. They do whatever they want to do. This is evil because there are certain things that God tells people not to do.

2:7-12

What was "the mystery of lawlessness"?

Paul wrote "the mystery of lawlessness" because he wanted to write about evil in the world. He wrote "lawlessness" so his readers would think about sin. He also wanted them to think about rebellion against God. Many people in the world sin and rebel against God.

Paul wrote "mystery" to speak about things that are hard to understand. But Christians can understand these things because they believe in Jesus. He did not write "mystery" to speak about something secret or hidden.

So Paul wrote about people sinning and rebelling against God for reasons that they did not understand when he wrote about “the mystery of lawlessness.” However, Christians could understand them.

Some scholars think Paul also wanted to write about the "man of lawlessness" (see: 2:3). These scholars think that this man caused people to sin and rebel against God. That is, he caused the "lawlessness." These scholars think Paul wrote "mystery" to say that Christians could understand that this man caused the lawlessness.

Who was "someone who restrains him"?

Paul wrote "someone who restrains him" so his readers would know that "lawlessness" did not completely control the world. This is because a powerful person or thing stopped this.

Scholars disagree about who was this person or thing. Some scholars think it was the Holy Spirit. That is, it was God. Some scholars think it was people preaching the gospel about Jesus (see: Mark 13:10). Some scholars think Paul wanted readers to think about the different leaders who helped to rule parts of the world (see: Romans 13:1-7). Some scholars think Paul spoke about angels who serve God.

Why did Paul write "until he is taken out of the way"?

Paul wrote "until he is taken out of the way" to write that at some period of time the "lawlessness" will end. Jesus will end it (see: 2:8-9).

Who is "the lawless one"?

Paul wrote "the lawless one" because he wanted to write about a person who did things for Satan on earth (see: 2:9). This person will deceive other people. He will do things that are against God. Some scholars think this is the same person as the "man of lawlessness" (see: 2:3-6), that is, the antichrist. Other scholars think it is a different person doing things for Satan.

Why did Paul write "kill him" and "bring him to nothing"?

Paul taught that when Jesus returns to earth, he will kill the lawless one. He will also destroy the power the lawless one uses.

Scholars do not agree how Jesus will kill the lawless one. Some scholars say Jesus will kill the lawless one by the "breath of his mouth." That is, he will kill him by speaking a word. Other scholars think "breath of his mouth" is a metaphor for God's power. These scholars think Paul wanted to write that God's power is much greater than Satan's power. It is so much greater that Jesus can kill this man as easily as a person breathes.

Paul wrote that Jesus will destroy the power the lawless one uses by "the revelation of his coming." That is, Jesus will bring with him all of God's power and glory when he returns to earth. This will be so great that nobody can fight against it. Even Satan cannot fight against it. So Jesus will defeat Satan and people who served Satan.

See: Antichrist; Metaphor; Jesus' Return to Earth; Satan (The Devil)); Glory (Glorify)

Why did Paul write "revelation of his coming"?

Paul wrote "revelation of his coming" to make his readers think about Jesus' return to earth. The "revelation" is that everyone will see Jesus when he comes back to earth. Everyone will know that he is rules everything.

Who are "those who are perishing"?

"Those who are perishing" are people who do not believe in Jesus. These people will "perish" or die because they "did not receive the love of the truth for them to be saved." That is, they hear the truth about Jesus, but they do not believe in him. Instead, they continue to do wrong things (see: 2:12). God will not save these people from their sins because they do not believe in Jesus (see: 2:12).

What did Paul want his readers to think when they read 2:11?

Paul wrote 2:11 because he wanted his readers to think about how God will punish people who rebel against him. That is, God will not punish them because he hates them. Instead, he will punish them because they rebel against him. They also rebel against him by doing wrong things and not believing in Jesus (see: 2:12).

2:13-17

Who did Paul write about in 2:13?

Scholars disagree about who Paul wrote about in 2:13. Some scholars think he wrote about the Christians in Thessalonica. He wanted to write that they were the first Christians in Macedonia. Other scholars think he wrote about all the people who believed in Jesus while Paul was alive. So they were the first Christians of all people who have become Christians.

Why did Paul write "firstfruits for salvation in sanctification of the Spirit and belief in the truth"?

Paul wrote "firstfruits for salvation in sanctification of the Spirit and belief in the truth" to write to his readers how much God cared for them.

He wrote "firstfruits" to say that God chose them. Firstfruits were the first harvest of grain or fruit each year. People thought of the firstfruits as the very best. Firstfruits were special. So people wanted to choose them to eat. Often they would use firstfruits as offerings to God. So, Paul wrote about firstfruits in this verse to say that God thinks about Christians as special people. This is because they believe in Jesus.

Paul wrote "for salvation" to write that God chose to save people from their sins. He did this by sending Jesus (see: John 3:16-17). God saves someone from their sins when they believe in Jesus.

Paul wrote "in sanctification of the Spirit and belief in the truth" to write that the Holy Spirit helped them not to sin. He also saved them because they believed in Jesus. They did this when they heard the gospel.

Advice to translators: "in sanctification of the Spirit and belief in the truth" can also be translated "through sanctification of the Spirit and belief in the truth". Use the word in your language that you would use to say that the two things that follow (sanctification and belief) are the methods that God used to do the thing that precedes (salvation).

See: Fruit (Metaphor); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sanctify (Sanctification); Offer (Offering); Gospel; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

What did Paul want to write when he wrote his readers to “stand firm” and “hold tightly”?

Paul used a metaphor when he wrote that his readers should "stand firm" and "hold tightly." He wanted them to keep trusting God and the things he taught them. He told them about Jesus. He taught them the gospel. He taught them other things about God. Now he wrote to teach them more things about Jesus. He used the metaphor of a soldier who stays where he is supposed to stay. The soldier stands in that place and holds onto his weapon. In the same way, Christians need to keep trusting in Jesus and what the Bible says about God.

What were the "traditions" that Paul wrote about in 2:15?

Scholars disagree about what were the "traditions" that Paul wrote about (2:15). Some scholars think he wanted to speak about what he taught in Thessalonica and other churches. Some scholars think he wanted readers to think about what the things the apostles taught.

It is clear that there were teachings about which the Thessalonians knew. Paul wanted them to continue to believe them and follow them.

Why did Paul write "every good work and word"?

Paul wrote "every good work and word" because he wanted Christians to do things and say things in ways that honor God. He wrote "every good work" to write about doing the things that other people can see. He wrote "and word" to write about what Christians speak that other people can hear.

2 Thessalonians 3

3:1-5

Who is the "evil one"?

3:6-12

Why did Paul write "lazy life"?

Paul wrote "lazy life" to make his readers think of people who cause fights in the church or do things that do not honor God.

Advice to translators: The Greek word can be translated as "lazy" or "idle." However, Paul was writing about more than just a person who does not work. He wrote about a person who causes trouble. They can cause trouble because they are not doing good things such as working.

What were the "traditions" Paul wrote about in 3:6?

Paul wrote about "traditions" in 3:6 because he reminded his readers that he taught them the things Christians needed to do to honor God. He taught them about working. He taught them to serve other people. He taught them to avoid wrong actions. When Paul was in Thessalonica, he lived this way himself (See: 3:7). He set an example for the Christians there (see: 3:9). These traditions are part of the "traditions" he wrote about in 2:15.

Why did Paul write "not because we have no authority" (3:9)? Paul wrote "not because we have no authority" because he wanted to be sure his readers knew God gave him permission to tell them about the things he wrote to them. He heard that some people said God did not give him permission to say these things. However, God gave him permission as an apostle (see: 1 Corinthians 1:1, Galatians 1:1, Ephesians 1:1). So, he told his readers that the people who said he did not have authority were wrong.

Why did Paul write "walk idly"?

Paul wrote "walk idly” because he wanted his readers to think about people who cause trouble or rebel against people who ruled over them. It is similar to what Paul wrote in 3:6.

Why did Paul write "eat their own food"?

Paul wrote "eat their own food" because he wanted to write about people who work to feed themselves. This can be by raising their own food on a farm. Or it can be by working to earn money to buy food. Either way, Paul wanted Christians to work so they could eat. If they were able to work, he wanted them to work. 3:13-15

Why did Paul write "take note of him"?

Paul wrote "take note of him" because he wanted his readers to look for people in their churches like those he wrote about in 3:6-12. If they found people like this, Paul wanted them to not speak to them or do anything with them.

However, Paul did not want his readers to judge too harshly when they did this. So he wrote "do not consider him as an enemy" (3:15). In fact, he wanted readers to "warn him as a brother" (3:15).

3:16-18

Why did Paul write "with my own hand"?

Paul wrote "with my own hand" because he wanted his readers to know that he really wrote and sent this letter. Often Paul spoke words that someone else wrote down for him. However, he wrote the last words himself. He did this so that readers could see that the handwriting was his own.

1 TIMOTHY 1 Commentary

1:1-2

How is “Christ Jesus our hope”?

Christians have hope because of Jesus. That is, they are confident about something because of Jesus. He gives them this now and in the future. Because Jesus died on the cross and was made alive again, anyone who believes in Jesus can have peace with God now and in the future (see: Romans 5:1-2; Colossians 1:19- 22). They will live forever with him in heaven after they die (see: 1 John 3:2-3) Jesus also gives confidence to Christians because he sent the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit lives inside of Christians. He gives them power, and he caused them to be sanctified. (see: Romans 8:29; Ephesians 1:4-6).

See: Atone(Atonement); Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Sanctify (Sanctification)

Why did Paul call Timothy his “true son in the faith”?

Paul wrote that Timothy was his “true son in the faith.” This is a metaphor. He wanted to write he was Timothy’s spiritual father. That is, he taught Timothy about how to do the things that honor God in the same way a father teaches his child something. Therefore, Paul knew Timothy did the same types of things that Paul did. These things were because they believed in Jesus.

Why did Paul greet the Christians with“grace, mercy, and peace”?

1:3-7

Why did Paul leave Timothy in Ephesus?

Paul left Timothy in Ephesus to teach people. He also “commanded”(παραγγέλλω/g3853) false teachers not to teach. False teacher taught things that Paul and the other Apostles did not teach. Paul wanted Timothy to stop people from teaching things that he did not teach.

What were “endless genealogies”?

Some false teachers wanted other people to know their genealogies. That is, they wanted people to know their ancestors were greatly honored. They thought having honored ancestors was better than the gospel (see: Titus 3:9). Scholars think these teachers wanted other people to know that their ancestors were in honored the Old Testament.

See: Ancient Letters; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Gospel

What was “the commandment” about which Paul wrote?

Some scholars think Paul told Timothy to “command”(παραγγελία/g3852) false teachers to stop teaching things Paul did not teach. Other scholars think Paul told Timothy to teach the gospel with love. This fulfilled all of God’s law (see: Romans 13:10).

What did in mean to have a “pure heart”?

A person with a pure heart does things and thinks things that honor God (see: 2 Timothy 2:22).

How did a person have a “good conscience”?

A person has a good conscience by believing in the gospel and doing the things that Jesus said to do (see: 3:9). They also do not think about things that do not honor God (see: Titus 1:15).

What was “sincere faith”?

A person with “sincere faith” completely trusts in God. Paul wrote that teachers with sincere faith did the things that honor God, and they do not do the things that honor themselves.

Why did Paul write “miss the mark”?

Scholars think Paul spoke about people those who believed in the gospel then later did not believe in the gospel (see 6:20-21; 2 Timothy 4:4).

What was “foolish talk”?

Some scholars think “foolish talk” is something said that has no meaning. That is, someone said things that did not help Christians honor God.

1:8-11

Why did Paul write, “the law is good”?

Paul wrote that the law is good because God tells people what he wants them to do through the law of Moses(see: Psalm 19:7; Romans 7:12). God made people know their sin and their need to be saved from it through the law of Moses.

Why did Paul write that the, “law is not made for the righteous man”?

Some scholars think Paul wanted to write that the law of Moses was made so that those who were sinning will know that the things they did were wrong. They think it was not made for the people who already do the things that honor God. Other scholars think Paul wrote to the people who did good things, but they did not do them to honor God. Instead, they did these good things so other people would think they were righteous, but they were not righteous. They think Paul wanted them to know that the law of Moses was not given to make people righteous, but it was given so that people would know that the things they were doing did not honor God (see: 1:9-11; 1 Corinthians 6:9-10).

How were people “godless and profane” in the days of Paul?

A “godless” person did not want to honor God in any way. A profane person knew what God wanted them to do, but they continued to sin anyway because they wanted to sin more than they wanted to honor God.

What was “faithful instruction”?

Faithful instruction taught the things God wanted people to do to honor him with their lives. It taught them what they needed to know about God the Father and Jesus the Son and the Holy Spirit. Faithful instruction helped Christians to do more things that honor God.

What was the “glorious gospel” about which Paul spoke?

Some scholars think the “glorious gospel” was when people told the story of the glory of the “blessed God.” That is, God is “blessed” because he is perfect. He lives in perfect joy. He is the one who gives all blessings.

1:12-17

Why was Paul considered to be “faithful”?

Some scholars think Jesus did not choose Paul to be an apostle because he was already a “faithful”(πιστός/g4103) man. They think Jesus chose Paul because he knew Paul would be faithful in the future (see: Acts 9:1-16). Other scholars think Christ considered Paul to be faithful because of what God graciously did in Paul’s life. That is, his grace allowed Paul to repent from sinning and allowed Paul to do the things that honored and served God.

What was a “blasphemer” and “persecutor”?

Paul wrote he used to be a “blasphemer” and a “persecutor.” A blasphemer was a person who insulted God by saying things that were not true about God. They spoke evil about Jesus. They even cursed him. Paul also wrote he used to be a “persecutor”(διώκτης/g1376). He harmed Christians (see: Acts 8:3; 22:4).

How did Paul “act ignorantly in unbelief”?

Paul wrote he was ignorant in unbelief. Paul persecuted Christians. But he did not know this was wrong. He thought this was right. Paul believed in God. But, he did not believe that Jesus was the messiah. Paul thought he honored God when he persecuted Christians.

What was the “faith and love” about which Paul spoke?

How was what Paul taught “reliable and worthy of all acceptance”?

Paul knew what he taught was “reliable”(πιστός/g4103) and true. He knew all people needed to trust the things he taught. What he wrote was spoken by Jesus himself (see: Matthew 9:13; Luke 19:9-10).

Why did Paul write, “I am the worst” of sinners?

Paul wrote he was the worst of sinners. He persecuted Christians. He knew he sinned against God himself. Paul knew God forgave him, but this did not make him forget his sinning.

Why did Paul write, “demonstrate all patience”?

Jesus demonstrated with all patience by using Paul as an example. Paul was an example of how God has great patience for sinners. God wanted people to know that he forgives even the greatest sinner if the sinner repents (see: 2 Peter 3:9). Advice to translators: Someone who waits for something when they should wait, they are patient. They are only patient if they are peace with waiting.

1:18-20

What were the “prophecies previously made” about Timothy?

Many scholars think Paul wrote about a time when the church leaders prayed for Timothy. They trusted him to always serve the church in the way God wanted him to serve (see: 4:14-16).

Why did Paul say, “some have shipwrecked their faith”?

Paul used a metaphor. In the same way a ship can be damaged too badly to be used anymore, so can false teachers damage a Christian. That is, these Christians do not know the truth and do not trust God.

What is “blasphemy”?

1 Timothy 2

2:1-4

What was an “intercession”?

An intercession was a prayer. This was a prayer made to God for a specific person or was asking God to help because a specific thing that was happening to a person.

How did a person live a “peaceful and quiet” life?

Scholars think someone had a “peaceful” life when they were at peace. They were at peace with themselves or had peace inside of themselves. These scholars think someone had a “quiet” life when they were at peace with others. The government did not cause them problems.

What was godliness?

How did a person live with “dignity”?

A person lived with “dignity”(σεμνότης/g4587) when they lived in a way that others respected. That is, Christians and non-Christians thought the things they did were good for everyone.

Why did Paul write that he “desires all people to be saved”?

Many people in Ephesus thought that only the Jewish people were saved from sinning. Certain people taught only the most spiritual people could be saved from sinning. This is not true. Paul wanted Timothy to know God did not save only certain groups of people. God wants all people to be saved from sinning. However, not every person wants to be saved from sinning.

How did a person “come to the knowledge of the truth”?

The truth about which Paul wrote was the gospel. People who “came to the knowledge of the truth” were people who believed in the gospel.

2:5-7

Why did Paul write, “there is one God”?

People thought there were many gods when Paul lived. However, in the Bible there is only “one God.” The Israelites knew there was only one God (see: Deuteronomy 6:4-5).

How is Jesus the “one mediator” between God and humans?

Jesus is the mediator between God and humans because he died for people’s sinning. A “mediator”(μεσίτης/g3316) was a person who helped people with a conflict to be at peace with one another. Because of man’s sinning, God and man were separated. Jesus’ death and resurrection allowed for man to not be separated from God. Jesus was both God and human. This made him the perfect mediator between God and humans.

What did Paul mean that “Jesus...gave himself as a ransom for all”?

Jesus gave himself as a ransom to God to be able to free people from the punishment of sinning (see: Romans 5:12-21). A “ransom”(ἀντίλυτρον/g0487) was a price paid to free someone from slavery. All humans are slaves to sin. That is, they cannot choose not to do the things that do not honor God. God must punish all sin. The price that needed to be paid for sinning was death (see: Romans 6:23). Therefore, Jesus paid this price of sin for every human when he died on the cross.

Why did Paul write, “a testimony at the right time”?

The death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus served as a “testimony” that God’s word was true. That is, it proved that what Jesus said about himself was true. Paul said this testimony was given “at the right time.” That meant God made a specific time for the gospel to be made known (see: Galatians 4:4-7).

What was a “herald”?

Often, a ruler used someone to speak for him. This person was a herald. The herod told things to the ruler’s people. Paul wrote that God made Paul speak for God. He told all people the gospel.

What was an “apostle”?

Who were the “Gentiles”?

Why did Paul write, “in faith and truth”?

Paul wrote “in faith and truth.” Scholars think Paul meant he taught the Gentiles about the faith and the truth. That is, he taught the Gentiles what they needed to know about Jesus and what was true.

2:8-10

What did it mean to “lift up holy hands without anger or arguing”?

Paul said, “lift up holy hands without anger or arguing.” Some scholars think Christians prayed standing with their arms and hands lifted up in front of them. The Jewish people also did this in the synagogues. These scholars think lifting “holy”(ὅσιος/g3741) hands meant Christians’ prayers were committed to God. They think this also meant that Christians were committed to doing the things that honor God. That is, this made their hands holy. Christians also prayed without “anger or arguing.” They did not want to have arguments and thoughts that did not honor God. They wanted to live a holy life. That is, they only wanted to do the things that honored God.

What was “proper clothing”?

Proper clothing meant that a woman wore clothes that were “modest”(αἰδώς/g0127). Paul did not want women to dress in a way that others would be looking at their clothes. For a women to wear modest clothes meant that she wore things that did not upset other people. Also she wore things that did not make men look at her in a sexual way. A woman using self-control in the things that she wore wanted to do the things that honored God instead of worrying about the things that other people thought about her. Advice to translators: When a man looks at a woman in a sexual way, he thinks about having sex with her and wants to have sex with her.

How did a woman clothe herself with “good works”?

Paul used a metaphor. In the same way clothing is seen by other people, so good works are seen by other people also. Paul wanted women to worry about the things they did for God not about the things that they wore.

2:11-15

Why did Paul write for women to, “learn in silence”?

Some scholars think Paul did not allow women to speak when Christians gathered together to worship God. Other scholars think Paul taught women to be quiet while the Bible was being taught. This was so they could listen and learn what was being taught. These scholars think Paul used the word “silence”(ἡσυχία/g2271) in the same way that he used it when he spoke about praying for leaders. That is, so they might live a quiet and peaceful life (see: 2:2).

How did a woman learn “with all submission”?

Paul wanted women to submit to the teaching elders. These elders taught the truth of the Bible and corrected errors being taught.

Why was a woman not allowed to “teach or to exercise authority over a man”?

Some scholars think Paul did not allow women to teach men about what the Bible taught while Christians were gathered together. These scholars also think Paul did not allow women to teach men about the things they needed to do to honor God while Christians gathered together. Other scholars think Paul allowed women to teach when Christians gathered together only if they did not try “exercise authority”(αὐθεντέω/g0831) over the men in the gathering. That is, the women did not need to tell the men how to know the scriptures. They did not need to take control of the elders in a gathering.

Why did Paul write women “will be saved through bearing children”?

Some scholars think Paul wrote about a promise made in Genesis. This was the promise that the a descendant of the woman would defeat Satan (see: Genesis 3:15). This promise was a prophecy of Jesus. Other scholars think the words meant that women, in general, would not die during childbirth. Other scholars think Paul wrote that women preserve humans by having more children.

1 TIMOTHY 3

3:1-7

What did the word “desires” mean?

Paul used the word “desires”(ὀρέγω/g3713) in two different ways in this passage. First, someone desired to do certain things so that other people would know they wanted to serve God. He also used the word “desires”(ἐπιθυμέω/g1937) when talking about a man wanting to serve God by serving God’s church

What was an “overseer”?

Christians called leaders of the church “overseers”(ἐπίσκοπος/g1985). People use many different English words to translate this Greek word. The word “elder” and overseer mean the same thing (see: 5:17, 19; Titus 1:5-9). The leaders were men who guided the church. They taught Christians about God. They showed Christian how to live in a way that honors God.

What did it mean to be “above reproach”?

A person who was “above reproach” was not accused of doing any wrong things. Christians and non- Christians respected them.

Why did Paul write, “husband of one wife”?

The words “husband of one wife” can also be translated as “a one-woman man.” Some scholars think Paul wrote that an overseer must be a married man. Other scholars think Paul wrote that an overseer must have only one wife. Other scholars think Paul meant that an overseer must not commit adultery. That is, he will be faithful in his marriage. Advice to Translators: in English, a person cannot “do” adultery. They “commit” adultery.

What did the word “moderate” mean?

Paul wrote that an overseer must be a “moderate”(νηφάλιος/g3524) man. That is, he must be a man who controlled the things that he did and the things that he said.

How was a man “sensible”?

A sensible man was a man who thought about spiritual matters in life. That is, he thought about how to honor and obey God. It was a man who acted calmly and orderly in every situation.

How was a man “orderly”?

Someone was orderly when they did things he wanted to do and did not do the things he did not want to do. Other christians respected an orderly person.

What did it mean to be “hospitable”?

Paul wrote that an overseer must also be hospitable. That is, he must be willing to have people in his home, whether they were travelling Christians or people going to a church meeting.

How was an overseer supposed to “be able to teach”?

Paul wrote that an overseer must be “able to teach”(διδακτικός/g1317) That is, someone must be able to teach others about the Bible. Also, they must be able to teach in a way that was easy for people to understand. Some scholars think Paul wrote about a person who was already teaching the Bible before becoming an overseer. The overseer had to be able to know when someone did not teach the Bible in the right way. He was then able to correct those teaching the wrong thing by speaking the truth.

What was meant by the words, “addicted to wine”?

Most scholars think Paul wrote that an overseer must not be a man who often drank wine to become drunk (see: Titus 1:7). They do not think Paul told people not to drink wine. He wrote that an overseer should not drink too much.

How was a man a “brawler”?

A “brawler” was someone who often caused arguments and fights. Some scholars think a “brawler“ was a person who started physical fights. Other scholars think the fights were more often people arguing and yelling at other people.

What was a “lover of money”?

A “lover of money” was someone who was only interested in getting as much money as they could get. Paul said an overseer must not be a man who is a lover of money (see: Hebrews 13:5; 2 Timothy 3:1-2).

Why did Paul write that he needed to, “manage his own household”?

Paul said that an overseer must “manage his own household.” Paul meant that an overseer must be a man that leads his family to do the things that honor God.

Why did Paul write that an overseer must not be a “new convert”?

A new convert was a person who had only been a Christian for a short period of time. Paul did not want new Christians to lead other Christians because he did not want them to be filled with pride.

What did Paul mean with the words, “condemnation as the devil”?

Some scholars think Paul wrote about God judging Satan. It was God who judged the devil because he was prideful and deceived others. The people Paul talked about think that in a similar way. God judged overseers who were prideful and deceive others because they lead other Christians.

How did a man have a “good reputation with those outside”?

Paul wrote that an overseer must have a “good reputation with those outside.” He wanted to write that non- Christians must think an overseer is honest and does the right types of things. He was a man who was respected, even by those that did not believe in Jesus.

3:8-13

What was a deacon?

Certain people in the church were “deacons”(διάκονος/g1249). They served and helped other Christians (see: 3:10, 13).

What did it mean to be “dignified”?

People respected a “dignified”(σεμνός/g4586) man. He was respected because of the things he did. This meant that he was wise, did not get angry easily, and did the things that honored God.

What was a “double-talker”?

A “double-talker” was a man who said something to one person and then said something different to another person. They also said things and then did things that were different than what they said. That is, they said good things but then did bad things. A “double-talker” knows the truth, but he says what is not true.

What was the “revealed truth of the faith”?

Paul wrote about the “revealed truth of the faith.” This was the truth about Jesus. The apostles told people about this truth so they could know it (see: Ephesians 3:1-13). They told Christians the things they needed to believe about Christ. They also told them how to do the things that honored God.

How could someone be “blameless”?

Who were the women about whom Paul wrote?

In the Greek language, the word for “women”(γυνή/g1135) can also mean wives. Because of this, some scholars think Paul wrote about the wives of the deacons. That is, they too must live in a way that honors God. Other scholars think Paul wrote about women who served as deaconesses.

What did it mean to be “dignified”?

People respected a “dignified”(σεμνός/g4586) woman. People respected her because of the good things that she did. This meant that she was wise, did not get angry easily, and did the things that honored God.

What was a “slanderer”?

Someone who talked about other people in a hurtful way was a “slanderer.” A slanderer did not care whether or not the things they spoke were true.

3:14-16

What was the “household of God”?

The “household of God” was a metaphor. Paul was talking about a group of Christians. Paul was not writing about a building (see: Galatians 6:10; Ephesians 2:19; Hebrews 3:6).

How was the church the “pillar of support of the truth”?

Paul wrote about the church being a “pillar of support of the truth.” This was a metaphor. In the same way a foundation and pillars supported a building, so Christians support the gospel. Paul wrote in other letters that the apostles were like a foundation. Some of the apostles were even called “pillars” in the church (see: Galatians 2:9; Ephesians 2:19-20).

What was the “revealed truth of godliness”?

Paul wrote about the “revealed truth of godliness.” This is this gospel. God revealed this to His people. It was the truth about how people can be at peace with God and doing the things that honored God.

Why did Paul say God “appeared in the flesh”?

Paul wrote that God “appeared in the flesh.” Paul meant that God came to earth as a human being (see: John 1:1-4, 14-15; 14:8-13). He did this in Jesus.

How was Christ “justified by the Spirit”?

The Holy Spirit made it clear that Jesus was the Son of God. Jesus also said this (see: Romans 1:3-5).

How was Jesus “taken up in glory”?

After Jesus suffered on the cross, was crucified, buried, and then made alive again, he returned to heaven (see:Acts 1:9-11).

1 TIMOTHY 4

4:1-5

Why did Paul write, “the Spirit clearly says”?

Paul wrote, “the Spirit clearly says.” Some scholars think God gave Paul a prophecy about the future. Other scholars think Paul warned Timothy (see: Acts 20:29-30). Other scholars think Paul wrote about Jesus. This was about the last days (see: Mark 13:5-6, 21-22).

What did “in later times” mean?

The words “in later times” are similar to the words “in the last days” (see: 2 Timothy 3:1).

What did it mean “to leave the faith”?

Paul wrote about leaving the faith. Some people who said they were Christians no longer believed in Jesus. They now followed the teachings of demons (see: 2 Corinthians 11:13-15). Someone who “left”(ἀφίστημι/0868) rebelled against God or rejected God. It was a frequent Jewish and Christian teaching that in the last days many people would reject God.

Why did Paul write “their own consciences will be branded”?

Paul wrote about false teachers. They taught the wrong things. When Paul wrote about this, he said that it was as if their consciences were burned. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that they could not tell if they were teaching the right things or the wrong things. Some scholars think Satan “branded”(καυστηριάζω/g2743) these teachers. That is, he marked them as his slaves. Other scholars think that Satan “burned” their consciences, leaving them unable to know what God wanted them to do (see: 1:19).

What did these false teachers teach?

False teachers taught that people needed to be unmarried to be at peace with God. These teachers also taught that Christians needed to stop eating certain foods. Paul taught someone could be at peace with God if they are married and no matter what they eat. Some scholars think the false teachers taught that the everything on the earth is evil. Therefore, they did not want to touch certain things in the world (see: Colossians 2:16-23). Other scholars think the false teachers taught that Christians were already resurrected and living in a place of peace (see: 2 Timothy 2:18). Therefore, they thought should live as Adam and Eve did, without sex and eating no meat. However, Paul taught that everything God created was good. Nothing God created should be rejected if people thanked God for it.

4:6-10

Why did Paul write, “place these things before the brothers”?

Paul told Timothy to “place these things before”(ὑποτίθημι/g5294) the people of the church. That is Timothy was to teach the church. Some scholars think “these things” meant everything that Paul wrote and said to Timothy (see: 2 Timothy 2:1-2).

Why did Paul write to be “nourished by the words of faith”?

Paul used the word “nourished”(ἐντρέφω/g1789). This was a metaphor. He wanted Timothy to to know the things God said. He wanted him to learn them by studying them. This would train Timothy. Studying the Bible taught Paul to do the things that honored God and how to teach others to do the same.

What were “worldly stories loved by old women”?

Some scholars think Paul used the words “worldly stories” (βέβηλος/g0952) to write about stories that did not need to be told. These stories did not honor God. And they did not teach other people to honor God either.

Advice to Translators: Stories “loved by old women”(γραώδης/g1126) in 4:7 was a common insult when Paul was alive. However, today it could insult women and the elderly. The translator should find a way of writing this idea without needlessly insulting other people.

Why did Paul write that “bodily training is a little useful”?

Paul wanted to write that someone training their body benefited them, but only useful while living on earth. However, training to do things that honor God benefited people would last forever.

Advice to translators: Someone who trains does something many times in the same way for a reason. It benefits them. That is, it helps them to be better in some way.

How is God the Savior of all people, but especially of Christians?

Scholars think many different things about what Paul wrote to Timothy about God. people, for example, gentiles.

4:11-16

Why did Paul write Timothy, “let no one despise your youth”?

In ancient times, people respected people older person. They did not think younger people did many things, therefore they did not know as much as older people. Timothy was about 30 years old when Paul wrote this letter. However, because Timothy spent many years with Paul, he did many different things and learned how to teach others about God and the gospel. Because of this, Paul gave Timothy permission to teach and wanted other CHristians to do the types of things that Timothy did.

How was Timothy to “attend to the reading, to the exhortation, and to the teaching”?

Paul wanted Timothy “attend to the reading, to the exhortation, and to the teaching.” Paul meant that Timothy was to read the scriptures to those who believed in Jesus when they gathered together. He encouraged Christians by reading the Bible. Paul also wrote Timothy to carefully “teach” the truth to the church. That is, he wanted him to teach so the church would know the Bible well.

How did God prepare Timothy to serve him?

God gave Timothy a spiritual “gift”(χάρισμα/g5486). That is, he gave him a special ability to serve God. Timothy served God using the gift God gave him. However, he also worked to get better as serving God using gift. The group of “elders”(πρεσβυτέριον/g4244) earlier laid their hands on him. God gave a prophecy about how he wanted Timothy to serve him.

Why did Paul write, “you will save yourself and those who listen to you”?

Paul wrote, “you will save yourself and those who listen to you.” Some scholars think Paul wrote Timothy that as he continued to be a faithful teacher he would see more people believe in Jesus. Also, he himself would know a closer, know Jesus better. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote about God saving Christians and resurrecting their bodies.

1 TIMOTHY 5

5:1-2

How was Timothy to treat older people?

Paul told Timothy to respect older men and women in the same way he would respect a father or mother. Paul wrote Timothy not to “scold” an older man. That is, Timothy was not to speak harshly or disrespect an older man.

How was Timothy to treat younger people?

Paul told Timothy to treat younger people in the same way he treated his own brothers and sister. Particularly, Paul told Timothy to encourage younger women with all “purity.” That is, Timothy was to honor and to protect younger women. Also, Timothy was treat younger women with moral purity. That is, he was not to commit sexual immorality, by thinking or doing the wrong things.

Advice to Translator: in English, a person cannot do sexual immorality, they “commit” sexual immorality.

5:3-16

What was a “real widow”?

Any woman whose husband died was a “widow.” However, Paul was writing about a widow who did not have anyone to care for her and not a widow whose family was able to help her (see: 5:16). The church was to help only widows who had no one and nothing to help them.

Advice to Translators: Since every woman who has lost a husband is a widow, the translator needs to make a way to say that this is a “widow who is in need of someone to care for her.”

Why did Paul write that families need to care for a widowed mother or grandmother?

Paul wrote that children and grandchildren need to “honor” the widows in their family. Also, they needed to she had food and a place to live. If Christians cared for widows in their family, this was “pleasing to God”.

Why did Paul write, “puts her certain hope in God”?

Paul wrote that a widow “puts her certain hope in God.” Some scholars think Paul wrote about a widow who placed her trust in God’s promises. She trusted God, not only for the promise to live with him in heaven forever, but also that God would help her during her life. Other scholars think Paul described a widow as someone who completely depended on God for her needs. For these reasons, a real widow prayed constantly for God to give her what she needed.

Why did Paul write, “dead, even though she is still alive”?

Paul wrote about certain widows as women who lived simply for their own “pleasure.” That is, they had a lot of money and did what they thought would make them happy. He said they were “dead, even though they were still alive.” That is, though they had life physically, they did not have spiritual life. That is, they did not worship God or depend on Him for their needs.

Why did Paul write, “denied the faith”?

Paul wrote that people “denied the faith.” Scholars think Paul wrote to “deny” the faith to write about people that said they believed in Jesus but they did not do the things that honor God.

What did the word, “enrolled” mean?

The word “enrolled”(καταλέγω/g2639) was used to talk about making someone a part of a group. Scholars think two different things about why widows were enrolled in the church.

Why did Paul write “wife of one husband”?

Paul wrote “wife of one husband.” This can also be written “a husband of one wife” (see: 3:2), “a woman of one man” or “of one husband.” Some scholars think Paul wrote about a woman who married only once. Other scholars think Paul wrote about women who remained faithful to their husbands during their marriage.

How did a widow wash the feet of the saints?

In the ancient world, people washed the feet of people who came to their home. This honored the people who came to their home. Usually, slaves or women did this (see: Genesis 18:4; 1 Samuel 25:41; John 13:4- 12). Some scholars think Paul wrote about a woman who washed other Christian’s feet. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. They think it was a woman who served other Christians in a humble way.

Why did Paul write not to enroll younger widows on the list?

Paul wrote not to put the names of younger widows on the lits. Some scholars think Paul did not want to help younger widows for a long time. However, they think Paul did want to help younger widows in some way. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote not to give younger widows any help from the church.

Why did Paul write for widows to “revoke their first commitment”?

Paul wrote for widows to “revoke their first commitment.” To “revoke” was used to talk about someone not doing the things they said they would do. “Commitment”(πίστις/g4102) can also be translated as “faith.” Scholars do not agree on why Paul wrote these words.

What was a “busybody”?

A “busybody” was a person who wanted to know things about other people. These were things they did not need to know about these other people (see: 2 Thessalonians 3:11). This was a sin. It hurt the church.

Why did Paul write, “some have already turned aside to Satan”?

Someone “turned aside”(ἐκτρέπω/g1624) by no longer doing the things that honored God. Satan always tried to get Christians to do the things he wanted them to do (see: 4:1; 2 Timothy 2:26).

5:17-25

What was an elder?

Why did Paul write, “you shall not muzzle an ox”?

Paul said the same things as Deuteronomy 25:4. On a farm, an ox walked around in a circle to crush grain. It was allowed to eat some of that grain. Paul wrote that an ox is fed with the grain on which he works. Therefore, it is also right to give the elders of the church things so they can live because they serve other Christians in a special way (see: 1 Corinthians 9:7-11).

Where did someone write, “The laborer is worthy of his wages”?

Why did Paul write about “two or three witnesses”?

Paul said the same thing as Deuteronomy 19:15. This verse spoke about evil things such as murder. In order to punish a person, at least two or three people needed to see the person who did the evil thing. In the same way, saying that an elder sinned is a serious thing. It must be seen by people who have seen the sin.

Who were the “chosen angels”?

Paul wrote about the “chosen angels.” Some scholars think the “chosen angels” were those angels God made to care for the church. They think Paul wrote about God, Jesus, and the angels so they would know that the command Paul gave Timothy was serious. Other scholars think Paul wrote about certain angels who are near God in heaven.

What did Paul write to Timothy to “keep these commands without partiality”?

Paul wrote Timothy not to give “partiality’ when judging something. That is, when he judged something for the elders. Paul wrote Timothy to treat every elder in the same way. In the same way, Timothy was not to favor a certain elder for any reason.

Advice to translators: Timothy helped the elders to know what to do when they did not know what to do. This is how he judged something.

Why did Paul warn Timothy not to lay hands on anyone too “hastily”?

[5:22] When the church made someone a new leader, the current elders laid their hands on them and prayed with them. Paul wanted Timothy to know for sure whether or not someone needed to be a leader before he made them into one. He did not need to make people into leaders too quickly.

Why did Paul write “share in the sins of another person”?

Paul wanted Timothy to know that Timothy would be guilty if he made someone a leader in the church too quickly. That is, if he made someone a leader that did not need to be one. Perhaps Paul wrote about a leader who continues to sin.

Why did Paul write Timothy to “take a little wine”?

Paul told Timothy to “take a little wine.” Paul was not writing Timothy to stop drink water. Instead, he wrote him not to drink only water. Paul wrote Timothy to “take a little wine” as well as to drink water. Some scholars think Paul wrote this to Timothy because Timothy had an illnesses. Some people thought this could make someone feel better when they were ill. Other scholars think Paul wrote this to Timothy to because sometimes the water was not good to drink where Timothy was.

What were sins that went before a person “into judgment”?

Paul wrote about sins that went before a person “into judgment.” Some of the people they thought could be church leaders had sinned in a certain way. They sinned in a way where everyone knew they sinned. Because everyone knew about their sins, Timothy and the other leaders judged that they could not serve in this way. However, Paul wrote that there were people who sinned secretly. These sins were sometimes found out at a later time. Therefore, Timothy had to be careful when he chose new leaders for the church.

1 TIMOTHY 6

6:1-2

What was a slave?

A “slave”(δοῦλος/g1401) was a person owned by another person. The slave worked for the owner. A slave was not paid for the work they did. However, a “slave” was taken care of by his owner. The owner gave them food to eat, clothes to wear, and a place to live.

What did it mean to be “under the yoke”?

A yoke (ζυγός/g2218) was a piece of wood that was placed around the necks of two large animals to join them together. This allowed them to pull heavy loads. To be “under the yoke” was a metaphor. That is, it was used to talk about how slaves were owned by a master and made to do work.

Why did Paul write, “worthy of all honor”?

How might the “name of God” be blasphemed?

The word “blaspheme” was used to say that someone said something bad about God or another person in some way. Some scholars think Paul wrote about God being spoken against when he wrote Christians not to do things to blaspheme. That is, If slaves were disobedient, it gave reason for non-Christians to speak bad things about God and the things Christians taught.

6:3-10

What was teaching that did “not agree” with Paul’s message?

Throughout the book of 1st Timothy, Paul wrote Timothy about how the church was to work together. Paul wanted Timothy to know that anything someone taught that did “not agree”(ἑτεροδιδασκαλέω/g2085) with the things Paul wrote in this letter was false teaching.

What were “controversies and arguments about words”?

Paul wrote again what he had already written about false teachers. They taught about things that did not matter much. They also taught wrong things about the Old Testament (see: 1:4, 6-7; 4:7). These things caused arguments about things which were not things about which they needed to worry. Paul warned Timothy that false teachers harmed the church.

What was a “depraved” person?

Some scholars think a “depraved” person was someone who did not know the truth or they no longer believed the things that were true. Other scholars think a “depraved” person does not know the difference between right and wrong.

Why did Paul write the word “contentment”?

“Contentment” was used to talk about a person who had enough of the things he needed to live. He had no need for help from other people. Also, it was used to talk about a person who did not want anything more in their life. In Paul’s letters, Christians were content because they knew God provided their needs.

How were godliness and contentment “great gain”?

Paul wrote that godliness and contentment were “great gain” because doing the things that honored God were good for a person both now and forever.

Why did Paul write “the world”?

In the same way that newborn babies have nothing in this world, people cannot take anything from this world with them when they die.

What was “the love of money”?

A person with “love of money” only wanted to have much money and things they could buy with it.

How was the love of money “a root of all kinds of evil”?

Paul used the metaphor of a “root.” That is, the love of money causes much evil in the same way a root causes a plant to grow.

How did people who loved money “pierce themselves with much grief”?

When a person pierced or stabbed themselves with a knife or other sharp thing, it caused pain. Paul used that idea to say that people who have a love for money often times cause themselves to have pain, such as the loss of friendships.

6:11-21

What was a “man of God”?

Some scholars think Paul wrote about Timothy as a man of God because Timothy was a Christian. Also, Timothy wanted to do the things that honored God. Other scholars think Paul wrote “man of God” to write that Timothy was similar to a prophet. In the Old Testament, the words “man of God” were often used to write about Moses, Samuel and Elijah.

Why did Paul write Timothy to “flee these things”?

Paul told Timothy to “flee” certain things. He wrote this to tell Timothy not do the things that trap people who do these things because they love money. However, Paul wrote Timothy to “pursue” other things. He told him to do the things that make him to live in a way that honors God.

What was the “good fight of faith”?

Paul wanted Timothy to know that a Christian will be persecuted by people who do not believe in Jesus.

What was the “good confession” made by Timothy?

Some scholars think the “good confession” about which Paul wrote was when Timothy told others that he believed in Jesus. Other scholars think Timothy made the “good confession” when he began preaching the gospel (see: 2 Timothy 1:14).

Why did Paul write Timothy to “keep the commandment without spot or blame”?

Paul wrote Timothy to obey God’s commandment “without spot.” That is, he needed to obey God perfectly. To be “without blame” meant Timothy was to do things in such a way that no one could accuse him of doing the wrong things.

Why did Paul write “reveal Christ’s appearing”?

Paul wrote “reveal Christ’s appearing” to write that God decided when Christ will return. God will cause it to happen (see: Acts 1:6-7). “Appearing”(ἐπιφάνεια/g2015) was one of the words used to talk about when Jesus came to earth the first time (see: 2 Timothy 1:10). The same Greek word for “appearing” is also used for the second time Jesus will come in the future (see: 2 Thessalonians 2:8; 2 Timothy 4:1, 8; Titus 2:13).

What was “immortality”?

God has “immortality.” That is, only God has always lived and will live forever and never dies (see: 1:17). God promised Christians that they will live forever with God also (1 Corinthians 15:53-54).

What was “unapproachable light”?

God’s presence is so bright that people cannot be physically close to him. This was the light of God’s glory at Mount Sinai (see: Exodus 24:16-17).

How was someone “rich in good works”?

When Paul wrote to Timothy about people being “rich in good works,” he wanted people to do many good things.

What was a “good foundation”?

Paul wrote about a “good foundation.” This was a metaphor. In the same way cement and large rocks made a foundation to build a solid house, so the things taught in the Bible is the foundation for a Christian to live.

Why did Paul write to Timothy to“protect” what was given to him?

Paul told Timothy the truth, and Timothy needed to “protect”(φυλάσσω/g5442) it. Also, Timothy needed to teach Christians the truth in the same way that Paul taught Timothy. Some scholars think that this was all the things Christians taught. Other scholars think that it was only the things Paul wrote Timothy in this letter.

Why did Paul write some men “missed the faith”?

Some scholars think Paul wrote the words “miss”(ἀστοχέω/g0795) the faith to write about people who did not fully understand the message about believing in Jesus. Therefore, they began to teach false things about what was faith. Fewer scholars think Paul used the words to “miss” the faith to write about people who no longer believed the message of faith.

2 Timothy 1 Commentary

1:1-2

How was Paul an apostle by “the will of God”?

Paul was an apostle “through the will of God.” He wanted people to know that God chose to make Paul an apostle (see: Galatians 1:15-16). Paul did not choose this for himself.

Advice to Translators: Another way of saying this is, “God decided to make me an apostle”.

What was the “promise of the life”?

God promised to give Christians life. Some scholars think Paul wrote about the things Christians do while they are living (see: 1 Timothy 4:8). Others scholars think Paul wrote about the life Christians will have after they die and go to heaven (see: 1 Timothy 1:16, 6:19).

1:3-5

How did Paul serve God from his “forefathers”?

In the same way Paul’s “forefathers” or ancestors served God, Paul also served the God of Israel. Scholars think Paul spoke about his ancestors from many generations in the past serving the God of Israel. They served God by obeying the Law of Moses (see: Luke 2:37; Acts 27:23).

What “tears” did Paul remember?

Paul remembered seeing Timothy weep in sadness when they separated from one another. Some scholars think this was just before Paul went to prison.

Why did Paul say, “I long to see you”?

Paul “longed” to see Timothy again. That is, he really wanted to see Timothy again.

What did it mean that faith “lived first” in Lois and Eunice”?

“Live in”(ἐνοικέω/g1774) was a word Paul often used to speak of God living in a Christian (see: Romans 8:11; 2 Timothy 1:14). Timothy’s mother and grandmother had faith in God before Timothy did; his father was not a Christian (see: Acts 16:1, 3). Some scholars think Paul wanted to write that Lois and Eunice were Jewish and Christians. Other scholars think Paul wanted to write they were Jewish but not Christians.

1:6-14

What did it mean for Timothy to “rekindle the gift of God”?

Timothy rekindled the gift of God. The word “rekindle”( was used to talk about a fire burning brightly again. Here Paul used a metaphor to write to Timothy to remember the spiritual gift God gave him and to use his gift completely.

What was the “laying on of hands”?

The “laying on of hands” meant that Paul put his hands on Timothy’s head or shoulders and prayed for him. Some scholars think that this happened when Timothy became a Christian. Others scholars think it was when Paul appointed Timothy to preach the gospel.

What was a “spirit of fear”?

Paul wrote about a “spirit of fear.” Some scholars think God gave Timothy the special ability to be a leader in the church. However, Timothy was afraid to do the work of a leader. Other scholars think Paul made a distinction between the spirit of man and the Holy Spirit. The spirit of man can fear things, but the Spirit of God helps Christians live like God wants them to without fear.

Why did Paul tell Timothy not to be “ashamed”?

Even though Paul was put into prison for preaching the gospel, he didn’t want Timothy to be ashamed of the things Paul preached. That is, Paul did not want Timothy to stop learning about Jesus. Paul also did not want Timothy to stop telling other people about Jesus. As well, Paul did not want Timothy to be ashamed of knowing Paul (see: 1:12; 2:15).

Advice to Translators: For the word “ashamed” choose a word that is similar to fear of being rejected by other people, not a feeling of embarrassment

What was a “holy calling”?

Some scholars think the words “holy calling”were used to write about a calling from God by which a person became a Christian. Other scholars think Paul was writing that because God saved Christians, they must live a life that is holy.

What did Paul mean with the words, “not according to our works”?

God did not call people to be Christians, because they did good “works” or good things. Instead, he called them because of his own plan and will.

What did “before times ever began” mean?

When Paul spoke about “before times ever began,” he was speaking about the time before God created the world (see: Genesis 1:1).

Why did Paul write about the “appearing of our Savior”?

When Paul wrote about the “appearing” of our Savior, he wrote about the birth of Jesus. Jesus appeared on the earth exactly how God planned it and at the exact time that God planned. Jesus appeared to save people.

How did Jesus “put an end to death”?

When Jesus was made alive again he “put an end” to death. That is, he stopped the power of death. This is a metaphor. Christians still die, but they live in heaven after they die. Christians will also be made alive again with a new body when Jesus returns a second time.

What was “life that never ends”?

God will resurrect all those who believe in Jesus so that they will have a life that “never ends.” They will live together with God in heaven forever.

How was God able to “keep” that which Paul entrusted to God?

Paul wrote that God was able to “keep”(φυλάσσω/g5442) that which Paul had entrusted to God. That is, God would guard the gospel from being harmed. Paul was appointed to preach the gospel, and he trusted God to give him the wisdom to preach about the gospel. Paul himself was careful to “keep” God’s word in the scriptures, and he taught Timothy to do the same (see: 1 Timothy 6:20).

What was “that day” written by Paul in 1:12 and 1:18?

Some scholars think Paul spoke about the Day of the Lord. This is a specific time when Jesus will return to judge all people (see: Joel 2:31; 1 Thessalonians 5:2). Other scholars think Paul simply spoke about the second coming of Jesus.

1:15-18

Who were “all who live in Asia”?

Paul wrote about “all who live in Asia.” When Paul wrote that “all” people abandoned him, he meant to say that all kinds of people abandoned him. This did not mean that everyone had abandoned him. For example, Onesiphorus remained faithful to Paul.

What did Paul mean when he said people “turned away” from him?

People “turned away”(ἀποστρέφω/g3654) from following Paul. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think Paul spoke about people no longer wanting him to be a leader. Other scholars think Paul wrote about those who stopped listening to the gospel (see: 4:4).

How was Paul “refreshed” by Onesiphorus?

People in prison needed food and clothing and other help. In ancient times, prisoners were not given food or clothing. Some scholars think Paul wrote about Onesiphorus providing his food and clothing needs while he was in prison.

What were Paul’s “chains”?

During his imprisonment, Paul was chained to his guards. “Chain” was used as a metaphor to say that someone was in prison.

2 Timothy 2

2:1-13

How was Timothy to “be strengthened”?

Paul did not write about physical strength. Paul was encouraging Timothy to trust God. This would make him strong in some way. Paul wanted Timothy to let God strengthen him that he might be courageous and even endure suffering.

Who were the “many witnesses”?

Α “witness” was a person who saw or heard something. They could then tell other people about what they saw or heard. These were people who heard Paul teaching at the same time that Timothy heard Paul. They confirmed what Paul said.

What did it mean to “entrust”?

In the ancient world, people “entrusted” their valuable things with a friend so that they could care for them. Paul and others entrusted the things they taught to Timothy (see: 1:13-14; 3:10). He was to teach the same things. He was to teach other people the teachings of Paul so that those people could teach others also.

What did it mean to be “entangled in the affairs of this life”?

Paul used the metaphor of a soldier. He did this to speak about how Timothy must do all things to honor God. Roman soldiers were not allowed to be “entangled” in the things of this life. That is, they were only supposed to do the things that their leaders told them tell them to do. In the same way, Timothy was not to do any other work except serve God as a leader of the church.

How was an athlete “crowned” in Paul’s day?

Paul spoke about a certain crown. This was not the same type of crown that a king wore. When an athlete won something, they were given a crown. That is, a circle made of flowers was put on the head of the person who won something. A crown was the same as a prize or a reward.

Why did Paul use the words, “competes by the rules”?

Paul used the metaphor of an athlete who competed “by the rules.” This made Timothy know that the person who served God did the things God wanted him to do. That is, he obeyed God’s commands.

What was David’s “seed”?

Paul wrote about David’s “seed.” That is, Jesus was a descendent of David. This was especially significant because the Jews knew that the Messiah was going to be someone who was a descendent of David.

What did it mean to be “bound with chains as a criminal”?

People in prison had their hands and feet put in a large chain. Paul was chained in prison because he preached the gospel. However, the gospel was not “bound.” That is, the message of the gospel could not be stopped. People would continue to tell other people about the gospel.

Who were the “chosen”?

Paul wrote about the people God “chose”(ἐκλεκτός/g1588). These are the people God chose to be his own people.

How did Christians die with Christ?

Paul wrote about Christians dying with Christ. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think Paul wrote that a person who “died”with Jesus stopped doing the bad things they did before they became a Christian. Instead, followed Jesus. Other scholars think Paul wrote about people who actually “died.” In the Bible, dying is being separated from something. When non-Christians die, they die a second time (see: Romans 6:3-5). This is when they are separated from God forever. If those people believed in Jesus, they will live again when Jesus returns at his second coming.

Why did Paul tell Timothy to “endure”?

The word “endure”(ὑπομένω/g5278) is used to talk about continuing to do something even when it is hard to do it. Christians must continue to do things that honor God throughout their whole lives even if they suffered because of it.

Why did Paul write that people will “reign” with Christ?

Paul wrote about an event that will happen in the future. Jesus will reign over all creation and Christians will reign with him. People “reign”(συμβασιλεύω/g4821) with Jesus by ruling with him in the kingdom of God.

How did someone “deny” Jesus?

When someone denied Jesus, they said that they did not know Jesus and were not his followers. They rejected Jesus. If people deny Jesus, then Jesus will deny them on judgment day or the day of final judgment (see: 2 Timothy 4:1).

How was someone “unfaithful”?

2:14-18

Why did Paul write not to “quarrel about words”?

Some scholars think Paul reminded Timothy to tell Christians not to be friends with people who only want to argue about words and their meanings (see: 1 Timothy 6:4). Other scholars think Paul wrote about certain false teachers who argued about old stories and who their ancestors were (see: 1 Timothy 1:4-7; 4:7). Still other scholars think Paul wrote Timothy to tell Christians to not have discussions that were not taught by Jesus or in the Bible.

Why did Paul tell Timothy to “present yourself to God”?

Some scholars think Paul wanted Timothy to “present” himself to God every day. That is, Timothy needed to serve God every day. Other scholars think Paul wrote about Timothy standing in front of God at the time of judgment; Therefore, Timothy must continue to serve God.

Why was Timothy not “to be ashamed”?

Paul wanted Timothy to know there was no shame in teaching the gospel because God chose Timothy to do this.

How was Timothy to teach the truth “accurately”?

Paul told Timothy to teach the word of truth “accurately”(ὀρθοτομέω/g3718). That is, Timothy needed to teach the gospel correctly.

How did talk “spread like cancer”?

Cancer is a disease that is dangerous and moves quickly throughout the body. Paul used the word “cancer” as a metaphor to write that false teaching was dangerous, and it could spread quickly if it was not corrected.

Why did people say “the resurrection has already happened”?

Paul wrote about people who said that “the resurrection has already happened.” This was an example of false teaching. Those people taught that the resurrection happened when people believed in Jesus. They believed it was a type of metaphor. In the church at Corinth, there were people who taught there is no resurrection (see: 1 Corinthians 15:12).

2:19-26

What was the “firm foundation of God”?

A foundation is something on which a building is built. It is the first layer of the building. That is, the first part built on the very bottom. Some scholars think Paul used the word foundation as a metaphor to write about the church (see: 1 Timothy 3:15). Other scholars think Paul wrote about God, Jesus, or maybe the gospel (see: 1 Corinthians 3:11; Ephesians 2:19-20). Foundations sometimes had an “inscription.” That is, something written on the stones so other people would know who owned the building. In the same way, God has marked his church. This allows other people to know who truly belongs to God (see: Numbers 16:5).

What were the “containers” about which Paul spoke?

A container is something used to store things. They were also used for cooking or serving food (see: Romans 9:21). Paul used the word “containers” as a metaphor to write about people who served God.

Why did Paul write about “honorable” and “dishonorable” uses?

Some scholars think Paul used the words “honorable” and “dishonorable” to write about two types of people in the church. Honorable containers in a home were generally made of gold or silver and were only used for special things. In the same way, God thought of those who believe in Jesus as honorable. That is, they were for a special purpose. However, there were also people who did not believe in Jesus. These, God thought of as dishonorable. Paul wrote that people needed to become honorable people. That is, they needed to believe in Jesus and do the things that honored God.

What were “youthful lusts”?

Paul wrote about “youthful lusts.” Some scholars think Paul wrote about the kinds of things younger people want to do. Other scholars think Paul wrote about people who were young in their faith. That is, they had not been Chrsitians for a long time and they still really wanted to do things that did not honor God. Paul was not writing only about sexual things when he wrote the word “lusts.” Paul also wrote about people wanting money and power. Timothy also needed to not want or do these things.

What did it mean to “pursue righteousness”?

To “pursue” righteousness was to go toward it. This is, everything Timothy did needed to honor God. Timothy needed to want to do things that honor God.

What did it mean to “give birth” to arguments?

Paul wrote Timothy that foolish questions “give birth” to arguments. This was a metaphor. That is, foolish questions make arguments happen.

Why did Paul write to “become sober”?

Paul wrote to become sober. That is, he wanted people to think clearly and correctly about spiritual things.

What was the “devil’s trap”?

Paul wrote about the “devil’s trap.” Some scholars think “the devil’s trap” was the same as the devil’s lies (see: Genesis 3:4-6; John 8:44).

2 Timothy 3

3:1-9

What were the “last days”?

How were people “lovers of themselves”?

Paul wrote about people who did not love God when he wrote about people who were “lovers of themselves.” They did not love other people either. People who only loved themselves only cared about himself and did not care for the needs of other people. They loved money. That is, they really wanted to have money because they could use it to get what they wanted (see: Psalm 10:3; Philippians 2:21).

What were “blasphemers”?

A “blasphemer” was someone who spoke blasphemy. They spoke evil things. Some scholars think Paul spoke about people insulting other people (see: Ephesians 4:31). Other scholars think Paul spoke about speaking evil things about God (see: Acts 6:11).

What did it mean to be “without natural affection”?

A person who was “without natural affection” was a person who was unwilling to be peaceful with anyone. Some scholars think they did not even have love to their own families.

Advice to Translators: Seek a word for “affection” that has to do with emotions, not with sexual attraction

What did it mean to have a “shape of godliness”?

Paul spoke about people who had a “shape of godliness.” This was a metaphor. Scholars think when Paul wrote about people who did certain things to make other people think they worshipped God. However, they did not believe in Jesus. They only appeared to honor God. They wanted other people to honor them because of the things they did.

What did Paul mean when he wrote Timothy to “turn away” from certain people?

Paul told Timothy to “turn away”(ἀποτρέπω/g0665) from certain people. Paul wanted Timothy to avoid certain types of people. He did not want Timothy to be friends with these people or to argue with them.

How did false teachers “enter into households”?

Paul wrote about false teachers entering into people’s households. Some scholars think that false teachers got people to trust them. These people then let the false teachers into their homes. In Paul’s day, it was common for a Chrsitians to gather together in someone’s home.

How did some men “captivate foolish women”?

Paul said that some men “captivate foolish women.” Some scholars think Paul wrote about certain women who did not know many things taught by the apostles and in the Bible. They would listen to false teachers. They would do whatever the false teachers told them to do. Some scholars think these women stopped thinking for themselves. They believed everything the false teachers told them.

Advice to Translators: This should be translated so people will know that only some women believed false teachers.

Why were those women “never able to come to the knowledge of the truth”?

Paul said that these women were “never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.” Scholars think that even though those women heard some of the truth, they also heard many lies. They heard so many lies that they were not able to know what was true and what was a lie (see: 2 Timothy 4:3-4).

Who were Jannes and Jambres?

The book of Exodus told how certain Egyptians tried to do the miracles that Moses did (see: Exodus 7-9). Eventually, they were not able to do the same miracles as Moses (see: Exodus 8:7; 9:11). The Jews taught that these Egyptians were named Jannes and Jambres. The Bible does not record their names. Paul said that these false teachers were like these Egyptians. They were the enemies of God even though they seemed to worship God.

Paul wrote that the false teachers did not “advance very far” to write that their teachings would eventually fail in the same way that the Egyptian false teachers failed.

Advice to Translators: In a dynamic translation, this might be rendered “Jannes and Jambres the Egyptian magicians who stood against Moses.”

3:10-17

Where were the cities of Antioch, Iconium, and Lystra?

What was an “imposter”?

An “imposter” was a person who acted like they were someone else. They did this to deceive others. Jannes and Jambres were also imposters. In this epistle, an imposter was a teacher who only pretended to serve God.

What did Paul consider to be “childhood” for Timothy?

Paul used the word “childhood”(βρέφος/g1025) to talk about when Timothy was a young child. The Jews thought that a child needed to learn about the Bible after age five.

What were the “sacred writings”?

What did it mean that “all scripture has been inspired by God”?

When Paul said that all scripture was “inspired” by God, he said that God put his words into the minds of men so that they could write the Bible. Therefore, it was as if God wrote the Bible

How was scripture “profitable”?

Scripture is “profitable.” That is, Scripture gives knowledge to someone who studied and obeyed it. It helped them and gave them something worth having.

Advice to Translators: “Profitable” can sometimes mean a source of money. It is better to use a word that means helpful.

How were God’s servants “equipped” by the scriptures?

The scriptures “equipped”(ἐξαρτίζω/g1822) Christian by teaching them about what God is like. God’s will and plan for the church were in the scriptures. SStudying the scriptures helped Christian to know how to lead the church and to encourage people who believe in Jesus (see: Ephesians 4:11-13).

2 Timothy 4

4:1-8

What was a “solemn command before God and Jesus”?

Paul spoke about a “solemn command before God and Jesus.” Scholars think Paul gave Timothy this “command” to warn Timothy about making a promise in the presence of God and Jesus. If someone made this type of promise, they really needed to do what they promised. He wanted Timothy to know that God and Jesus watched him at every moment.

Why did Paul write that Jesus will “judge the living and the dead”?

Paul wrote that Jesus will “judge the living and the dead.” Scholars think Paul wrote about Jesus judging people when he returned to the earth. At this time, Jesus will “judge” every person. The living will be judged. That is, those who are alive when Jesus returns to earth. The dead are all those people who died before Jesus returned to earth.

Why did Paul write “his appearing and his kingdom”?

In the New Testament, the word “appearing” was the word used to write about the second coming of Christ (see: 1 Timothy 6:14; 2 Timothy 4:1). That is, the time would Jesus would again appear on the earth. Scholars think Paul not only wrote about judgement at Jesus’ second coming, but also his kingdom when he will rule all people in the world.

Why did Paul write “convenient”?

Paul wrote about preaching the gospel when it was convenient and when it was not convenient. Some scholars think Paul was writing Timothy to preach the gospel whether people wanted to listen to it or not. Other scholars think Paul wrote Timothy to preach the gospel whether he wanted to do it or not. Still other scholars think Paul wrote Timothy to preach the gospel message even if people rejected it.

What was “sound teaching”?

“Sound” teaching was all the things the apostles taught and accepted (see: Titus 1:9, 2:1).

How did people “heap up for themselves teachers according to their own desires”?

Paul said that people “heap up for themselves teachers according to their own desires.” The words “heap up” were used to talk about being around many different kinds of teachers (see: Acts 17:18-21). Paul wanted Timothy to know that people will continue to search for teachers who teach the things they want to hear and do.

Why did Paul write “itching ears”?

Paul used the words “itching ears” as a metaphor. It was used to write about people who always wanted to hear new ideas. Scholars think these people only wanted to hear what sounded good to them.

What were “myths”?

“Myths” were stories about events that did not really happen. Some scholars think Paul wrote about things people believed that went against the things the apostles taught.

Advice to Translators: Seek a word for “myth” that is not just a story, but a story which all people know but would be bad to actually believe to have happened.

What was the “work of an evangelist”?

An “evangelist”(εὐαγγελιστής/g2099) was a person who told other people about Jesus. They also told people that they needed to believe in Jesus.

Why did Paul write “I am already being poured out”?

According to the Law of Moses, people often poured wine over an offering just before it was burned up. Paul used the idea of “being poured out” as a metaphor to say that he had offered his life to Jesus. That is, he served Jesus in everything he did. He was now close to finishing his work because he thought he would die soon.

What was Paul’s “departure”?

Paul wrote that the end of his life would be soon when he wrote that the time of his “departure” was soon. This is the time when he would leave the earth and go to live with God in heaven forever.

How did Paul compete in the “good contest” and “finished the race”?

Many times an athlete had difficulties to reach his goal. However, they continued to work hard and never quit. Paul used this idea as a metaphor to write about his work to tell other people about the gospel. Paul, too, faced many difficult times. However, he continued to serve God with everything he had. He worked hard to finish the work God gave him to do (see: 1 Corinthians 9:24-27).

What was the “crown of righteousness”?

Athletes who won an athletic event received a prize. Often times that prize was a crown of leaves and branches. Here again, Paul used a metaphor to write that God has a crown waiting for Paul in heaven. Some scholars think Paul thought of the crown as a reward for those who did many things that honored God. Other scholars think Paul wrote about a different crown, which someone received when they were at peace with God.

See: 1 Corinthians 9:25; 2 Timothy 2:5; James 1:12; 1 Peter 5:4; Revelation 2:10

How did Demas love “this present world”?

Demas left Paul. Paul wrote that Demas loved the “present” world. That is, he loved the world, which sinned against God. Demas wanted to do the things he wanted to do more than he wanted to do the things that honored God.

What was Paul’s “cloak”?

A cloak was an outer garment, a piece of clothing someone wore outside of their other clothes. It was round, with a hole in the middle for the head. It was made of heavy fabric and was used to keep warm. Paul wanted his cloak since winter was coming (see: 4:21).

Advice to translators: A cloak was a type of coat. However, it did not look like the coats that people wear today.

What were Paul’s “books” and “parchments”?

Paul wrote about books and parchments. These were notebooks or scrolls or books. Some scholars think the parchments were Paul’s own writings, perhaps unfinished letters that were not yet sent out to other people.

Why did Paul write “the Lord will repay” Alexander?

Alexander did many wrong things against Paul. Instead of taking revenge, Paul wrote that the Lord will “repay” Alexander. That is, he will give Alexander what he deserves. Paul wrote specifically about the punishment Alexander would receive on the day of judgment when God judges the world.

What was Paul’s “first defense”?

Paul wrote about his “first defense.” Some scholars think Pual wrote about his defending himself during his first imprisonment in Rome (see: Introduction to 2 Timothy). Other scholars think it was used to write about the first part of his trial. That is, the defense he gave at that time.

What was the “lion’s mouth”?

The Roman government in Paul’s day sometimes punished people by putting them in a den with lions. The lions attacked and killed the person being punished. Paul used this idea as a metaphor to write that he was about to be punished himself, but the Lord saved him from dying.

Advice to translators: A den is an area with many lions in it. It is close so that no one or no lion can escape.

What was the Lord’s “heavenly kingdom”?

Titus 1 Commentary

1:1-4

What is the purpose of 1:1-4?

Titus 1:1-4 is a type of greeting. In the letters of the ancient Near East, this type of greeting was common.

Who are God’s Chosen?

What time was Paul talking about?

Paul talked about “before all the ages of time,” that is, a time before something happened. Some scholars think Paul was talking about the time when the events of the Old Testament occurred. Other scholars think that Paul was talking about the time before he created the earth.

Advice to translators: Some translations may talk about a time that was a long time ago. Other translations may choose to translate this same phrase as “before time began,” that is, before God created anything.

What does it mean when Paul calls Titus his true son?

Paul called Titus his “true” son because he taught Titus about Jesus. In Scripture, Christians who teach other Christians and helped them to live in a way that honors God are called “fathers.” They were often older than the people they taught. Those who are taught by other Christians are called “sons.” Paul called Titus a true son because Titus obeyed God.

1:5-9

Who are the elders?

Leaders in the church were called “elders (πρεσβύτερος/g4245)” and “overseers (ἐπίσκοπος/g1985).” They were responsible for leading and guiding the church. In order for a Christian to become an elder or an overseer, he must live in a way that honors God.

Advice to translators: Churches in different places use different names for people who lead the church. Use the name for church leaders that the local church uses.

What is the Jewish and Cretan background of Paul’s teaching?

Paul described a mature Christian who honored God in the way that they live. Perhaps the way Paul described them was based on the things the Jews believed and in the Law of Moses.

Some scholars also think that Paul used commonly accepted standards or qualifications for a person to be considered honorable or for a person to be worth following.

What is a “one-woman man”?

Paul said that an elder (πρεσβύτερος/g4245) must be a “one-woman man” or “the husband on one wife.” This is because Paul assumed that all elders would be men. In ancient Israel, only men could serve as religious leaders. Some scholars think that an elder must be a man who has never been married or only married once. Other scholars think that the elder must be a man who is only married to one woman at a time. Other scholars think that, today, an elder can be a man or woman who is not married to more than one person.

Advice to translators: This is a potential point of great debate, that is, different groups of Christians have different and often strong opinions about what this means. Because of this, this question could be adapted to meet the needs of the local church.

How does Paul use “without Blame?

In general, a person who is “without blame (ἀνέγκλητος/g410)” was, in general, innocent and did not do much wrong. The blameless person did not need to be corrected or rebuked. This is because they knew when they did the wrong thing, they would make things right, and they would learn from their mistakes.

What is a child who believes?

Paul said that elders needed to have children who believe something. Many scholars think that Paul taught that elders should have children who believe in Jesus. Other scholars think that Paul taught that elders should have children who obey God.

Advice to translators: Some translations will use the word faithful, while other believing, when talking about the children of elders.

Does a leader in the church have to be all of the things Paul talked about?

Some scholars think that Paul gave general instructions describing a church leader who honors God. They believe that candidates do not need to meet all of these qualifications. Other scholars think that Paul gave Timothy a list of qualifications. That is, someone who wants to be an elder must consistently meet every item on this list

What is the difference between elder and overseer?

The words elder and overseer do not mean the same thing, but their meaning is similar. Some scholars think “elders” and “overseers” were leaders who serve the church in the same way.

Other scholars think that the elder and overseer serve the church in different ways. An elder is a church leader who leads other Christians. They also believe that overseer are church leaders who lead other church leaders.

1:10-16

Who were the people who promoted circumcision?

The “circumcision,” that is, people who wanted people to be circumcised were probably a group of Jewish-Christians who wanted the non-Jewish people who believed in Jesus to follow the Law of Moses. This was common in the early church, but it was clearly rejected by Paul.

Advice to translators: “Those of the circumcision” were people who wanted Christians to be circumcised and follow the Law of Moses. They are often called “Judaizers.”

Titus 2

2:1-5

How can someone teach the right things about God?

Paul often selected and trained leaders when he went to a church. He said that church leaders must teach correct or right things about God. This means that they teach things that were the same as everything else taught in Scripture. The things that they teach must be true and not contain any errors.

Why did Paul speak about older men and women?

It is possible that Paul spoke to older men and women. However, Paul was probably not addressing these people because of their age. Instead, he was talking about more mature Christians as if they were older men and women. This is because “mature” Christians grow to act more like Jesus.

How did Paul teach these Christians to live?

Paul taught all of the Christians to live in a way that honors God. However, Paul taught different groups of people to act in different ways. The older men were supposed to help the younger men and the older women were supposed to help the younger women.

Are women able to work outside the home?

In ancient Israel, a woman needed to take care of their home and their children. Scholars now disagree about whether this remains true today.

Advice to translators: The role of women in society, and in the home, is different between different groups of people. Often, this topic can be very controversial. Remember that this question and response can be adapted to meet the needs of the local church, or it can be omitted.

2:6-10

What Paul say about people having slaves?

In 2:9, Paul did not say whether slavery was good or bad. Instead, he taught about how Christians are to live, whether they were slaves or masters. Christian slaves are to honor God by serving their masters as best as they can. Christians serve God in the way they live regardless of their circumstances.

Advice to translators: In different groups of people, there are many different types of servants and slaves. Here, some translation will use the word “servants” while other translations will us the word “slaves.”

2:11-15

Who did Paul mean by “all people”?

God saves all men. Some scholars think that God made it so that anyone could live with him in heaven forever. Other scholars think that Paul said that God saves people from every different people group.

How does Paul speak about “in this age”?

In 2:12, Paul told the Christians how to live in this age, that is, while they are alive. Paul often spoke about the present time as evil and corrupt. They are supposed to live in a way that is different than the rest of the world. They should also live with the confidence that, one day, God will deliver this world. He will deliver everything from the curse of sin, that is, the bad things sin caused. This Paul calls the “blessed (μακάριος/g3107) hope or confidence (ἐλπίς/g1680).”

Titus 3

3:1-11

When are Christians to obey non-Christians leaders?

Paul told Christians to obey leaders in the government, even if they were not Christians. Christians must obey these leaders because they God made them leaders. They serve God, even if they are not aware of it. However, there are times when a Christian must not obey a leader. For example, when a leader tries to get a Christian to do something that is God says not to do in Scripture or would not honor God, then they must not obey these leaders.

Paul does not say when a Christian can disobey a leader in the government. Some scholars think that a Christians must obey leaders in the government, even if it costs them their life. Others scholars think that a Christian can disobey a leader in the government if their life is in danger. Other scholars think that a Christian can disobey a leader in the government if the government does not protect or care for its people.

What did Paul reminding the Cretans about?

In 3:3, Paul told Titus to remind the Cretans about what they were like before they came to believe in Jesus. By remember these things, the Cretans would better understand those who were not Christians and be patient with other people. It also helped them to remember to live in a way that it was different than they used to live.

What is the “washing of new birth”?

In general, Paul speaks about baptism as if it is a type of washing. In this passage, Paul talked about a type of washing or baptism. This washing happened when a person believes in Jesus. Because, most scholars think that Paul was talking about spirit baptism and not water baptism.

How are Christians heirs of eternal life?

Christians are called “heirs with the certain hope eternal life.” Usually, an heir is a person who receives money or land when another person died. The Jews were also heirs of the land promised to Abraham. Because of this, scholars think that Paul was talking about the way God blesses people. This means that God blesses Christians by giving them the confidence that they will one day get to live with him forever. This is what they are to inherit.

Advice to translators: Christians will live together with God in heaven. In Scripture, this is spoken about as if it were a thing called “eternal life.” Translate “eternal life” in the way that your local translation does.

How did Paul speak about the Law of Moses?

Paul often spoke about the Law of Moses. However, he did not speak to Titus about whether a Christian needed to obey the Law of Moses. Instead, Paul rejected the common ways teachers used the Law of Moses. In ancient Israel, it was common for people to argue the meaning of the Law of Moses. Most of these arguments were not worth talking about. Some Jewish teachers even believed that knowing their ancestors helped them to know on how to please God.

3:12-15

How can Christians be “unfruitful" or not productive (ἄκαρπος/#g0175)?

Philemon 1 Commentary

1:1-3

Why did Paul say he was a prisoner of Christ Jesus?

When Paul said he was a prisoner of Jesus Christ, he wanted to say that he was servant of Jesus. Paul was often locked in prison for speaking publicly about Jesus. Many scholars think Caesar, the ruler of Rome, arrested Paul and placed him in a house to be guarded. However, Paul thought of himself as primarily the prisoner of Christ (see: Acts 28:16-31). He knew that he was in prison as a way to serve Jesus.

How did Paul greet Philemon?

Paul greeted Philemon, his household, and the “church”(ἐκκλησία/g1577) that gathered in his house. This was how Paul often began his letters. Paul greeted them in the form of a prayer that begins with God’s “favor”(χάρις/g5485). God’s favor speaks about all the gifts God gives his children. That is, he gives favor to all those who believe in him. Paul also greeted Philemon and the church with “peace.” Many scholars think that peace comes from God’s favor. This peace makes God and man friends.

1:4-7

How did Paul pray for Philemon?

Paul told Philemon that he thanked God for him. Paul told Philemon that he thanked God for the “love”(ἀγάπη/g0026) Philemon had for others, the love he had for God, and for the “faith’(πίστις/g4102) he had in God.. Others people saw that Philemon had these things.

Paul also prayed that people would serve Jesus because of Philemon’s “participation”(κοινωνία/g2842) in the faith. Some scholars think Paul prayed for Philemon to be effective in his participation, or sharing, about the faith. That is, others were able to understand how to believe in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul prayed for Philemon’s “faith”(πίστις/g4102) to be effective. That is, Paul wanted Philemon to know and use all the good things God gives to Christians for them to follow Jesus.

When he ended his prayer, Paul told Philemon he had much “joy”(χαρά/g5479) because Philemon showed love to the “people who belong to God”(ἅγιος/g0040). Some scholars think Philemon’s love encouraged Paul because he saw Philemon’s faith when he loved others and God. Because of this, Philemon “refreshed”(ἀναπαύω/g0373) the hearts of the Christians. That is, he encouraged them and helped them to want to love other people. It is good for Christians to give new energy, joy, and peace to other Christians in the same way as Philemon.

1:8-11

Why did Paul command Philemon to obey him?

Jesus made Paul an apostle and gave him permission to tell Christians what they needed to do to follow Jesus’ commands. Jesus commanded apostles to rule and to teach Christians. For this reason, Paul commanded Philemon.

Why did Paul appeal to Philemon?

When Paul made an “appeal”(παρακαλέω/g3870), he made a serious request of Philemon. Paul spoke to Philemon as a brother and not as someone he ruled. Paul wanted Philemon to respond to his request because Philemon loved Paul. For this reason, Paul appealed to Philemon as a trusted brother instead of commanding him.

How did Paul talk about himself to Philemon?

Paul said he was an old man locked in prison for Christ Jesus. Some scholars think Paul did not speak about his age in years. They think this was a type of metaphor. He spoke about his experience of living for Christ for a long period of time.

How was Paul the father of Onesimus?

Paul said that while he was a prisoner, he became a father to Onesimus. At the time in which Paul wrote, people called spiritual leaders or teachers a father. Onesimus became Paul’s student. Paul taught him about how to live as a Christian.

What does the name Onesimus mean?

The name Onesimus is the Greek word for “useful” (Ὀνήσιμος/g3682). Some scholars said that many people in ancient times named their slaves Onesimus. Some scholars think Paul told Philemon that Onesimus was not useful in the work of the gospel when he first met him. But after becoming a Christian he became very useful to both Paul and Philemon. He was useful because he now helped in the work of the gospel.

1:12-16

Why did Paul say he was sending his own heart?

Paul told Philemon he was sending his very “heart”(σπλάγχνον/g4698). That is, Paul called Onesimus his heart because he became a close, personal friend and helper while Paul was in prison. Paul’s love for Onesimus came from deep within his soul and spirit. Paul decided to send Onesimus back to Philemon. But, he told Philemon he wanted to keep Onesimus with him. That is, he wanted his help in sharing the gospel. But, Paul did not want to do anything without Philemon agreeing with it. Paul did not want to force Philemon to allow Onesimus to help him. Paul wanted Philemon to “willingly” (ἑκούσιος/g1595) allow Onesimus to serve him because Philemon felt it was good for both Paul and Onesimus.

What reason does Paul suggest for Onesimus’ separation from Philemon?

Some scholars think Paul said that God wanted Onesimus to run away from Philemon. That is, God wanted Onesimus to become a Christian. These scholars think God worked in the same way in the Old Testament with Joseph (see: Genesis 50:20). Paul also said to Philemon that God wanted to give him Onesimus back “forever”(αἰώνιος/g0166). Most scholars think Paul said that Philemon and Onesimus were now brothers in the Lord forever.

What did Paul mean by stating “no longer as a slave”?

Paul told Philemon that Onesimus was “no longer a slave” but now a “beloved”(ἀγαπητός/g0027) brother. That is, Philemon needed to accept Onesimus in the same way he accepts a brother. Most scholars think Paul told Philemon that Onesimus was now much more than simply a “slave”(δοῦλος/g1401). They do not think Paul told Philemon to free Onesimus from being his slave. Paul spoke about slaves and masters in other books he wrote (see: Colossians 3:22-4:1; 1 Corinthians 7:22).

Why did Paul say that Onesimus was a beloved brother in the flesh and in the Lord?

Paul told Philemon that Onesimus was beloved brother “in the flesh.” That is, Onesimus was now a better servant to Philemon. Paul spoke about Onesimus now being a more responsible servant. While Paul was in prison, Onesimus helped him with the work of the gospel. So, Paul told Philemon to receive Onesimus as a beloved brother in the Lord too.

1:17-21

How were Paul and Philemon partners?

Paul and Philemon were “partners”(κοινωνός/g2844) because of their work together for the gospel. Paul spoke of Philemon as a fellow worker with him. Also, he spoke of him in the same way as his brother (see: 1:7). A “church”(ἐκκλησία/g1577) met in Philemon’s house. Because Onesimus became a partner with Paul in the work of the gospel, Paul asked Philemon to welcome Onesimus back to his home with love and respect. That is, take him back into his house in the same way he took Paul into his home.

Why was Paul willing to pay to Philemon whatever Onesimus owed Philemon?

Paul was willing to pay Onesimus’ debt to Philemon because he loved and respected both men. They were his friends and brothers in Christ. Some scholars think Philemon owed a debt to Paul, to work in the service of the gospel with him. But, Onesimus served in the place of Philemon (see: 13). They think Paul said that for this reason he now payed any debt Onesimus might owe to Philemon.

Advice to Translators: A debt is an amount of money that someone owes to another person.

Why did Paul state that he wrote this letter with his own hand?

Some scholars think Paul wrote this letter himself because it was personal. In some of his letters, Paul only wrote the greetings with his own hands. Someone else wrote the rest of the letter while Paul told them what to write. Other scholars think Paul said that he wrote this letter with his own hand because it made a legal promise to Philemon to repay any debt Onesimus owed Philemon.

Advice to Translators: A debt is an amount of money that someone owes to another person.

Why did Paul say Philemon owed Paul?

Perhaps Philemon owes Paul his very life because Philemon believed in Jesus after he heard Paul teaching about Jesus. Philemon was unable to pay this debt with money. Instead, Paul knew Philemon continued to be a faithful partner in the work of the gospel.

Advice to Translators: A debt is an amount of money that someone owes to another person.

In what way did Philemon refresh Paul’s heart?

In the same way Paul gave thanks to Philemon for “refreshing”(ἀναπαύω/g0373) other believers, he asked Philemon to refresh his heart (see: 1:7). Paul said that Philemon was going to refresh Paul’s heart by taking Onesimus back into his home. And, Paul wanted Philemon to take Onesimus back not only as a valuable servant, but as a brother in the Lord.

1:21-22

In what way was Paul confident of Philemon’s obedience?

Some scholars think Paul said he was confident Philemon was going to be “obedient”(ὑπακοή/g5218) to what he told Philemon to do. That is, he knew Philemon was going to take Onesimus back as a valued servant and a brother in the Lord. These scholars think Paul also knew that any of Onesimus’ debt to Philemon was going to be transferred to Paul’s account. Other scholars think that Paul was confident in Philemon that Philemon would obey God and that he believed in in the gospel (see: Romans 1:5; 16:26). These scholars think Paul spoke good things of Philemon and because of Philemon’s faith in the gospel, Paul knows he will do more than what Paul requested. Paul was to be released from prison soon, so he also asked Philemon to make a room for him to stay in (see: Philippians 2:19-24). In stating that he hoped to soon be “given”(χαρίζομαι/g5483) to Philemon, Paul was expressing his confidence in the favor of God to release him from prison.

Advice to Translators: A debt is an amount of money that someone owes to another person.

1:23-25

In what way was Epaphras Paul’s fellow prisoner?

Many scholars think that Epaphras was a prisoner in the same way Paul was a prisoner. That is, he was arrested and placed in prison. However, scholars do not know if Epaphras was in prison at the time Paul wrote the letter to Philemon. Although Mark, Aristarchus, Demas, and Luke were called fellow workers, Aristarchus was also called a fellow prisoner in Christ along with Paul (see: Colossians 4:10).

How does Paul end his letter to Philemon?

When Paul ended his letter, he asked God to “favor”(χάρις/g5485) Philemon. He asked that this favor be with Philemon’s “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151). Most scholars think Paul spoke about the human spirit of Philemon. Paul prayed that Philemon experienced the Lord’s favor within himself, his household, and with all the Christians in his home.

Hebrews 1 Commentary

1:1-4

How did God change the way he spoke to people?

The author wrote about God and the things God wanted to do as if God was speaking to mankind. Normally, people cannot see or hear God. They could only see God when Jesus came to the earth. However, God sometimes sent messages to prophets using visions, dreams, spoken prophecies, written prophecies, and in many other ways. The prophets told people the things God wanted them to know. However, people did not completely understand when the prophets told them these messages from God.

Therefore, God changed the way he spoke to people by sending his son, Jesus. God came to earth as the man Jesus. He came to tell all people clearly and completely who God is and the things that God wanted them to do. People can now know more about God because of what Jesus said and did. He walked and talked the way other people do. He spoke truth about God in ways that people could understand. He did miracles and healed many people. This showed people that he cared about them.

Then, Jesus died so that people could have peace with God and live together with God in heaven forever. In this way, he saved everyone who will believe in him. This is a type of gift from God. It showed how much God loves all people.

What are the last days?

How did the author explain why Jesus could speak for God to mankind?

The author wrote about seven things that showed people that Jesus is the Son of God. This means Jesus could speak for God because he is God. The seven things are:

See: Son of God; Jesus is God); Clean and Unclean; Kingdom of God; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)

How did the author say that Jesus can speak for God?

The author wrote that Jesus could speak for God. He did this by comparing Jesus to others who spoke for God in the past. He could also speak for God because he is God.

How did the author begin to compare Jesus to others?

The author used the word “better" (κρείττων/g2909) many times in this book to compare Jesus to other people. The author said Jesus is better than all other people or creatures. In verses 1-2, the author wanted to say that Jesus was better than any ancestor of the Jews or any prophet. In the rest of Hebrews 1 and 2, the author explained how Jesus is better than the angels.

1:5-14

How is Jesus better than angels?

God sent angels to give messages to people. The author talked about five things that proved Jesus is better than angels.

At the end of this section, the author wrote another question contained in Scripture. This question was, “Did God ever ask angels to watch while God defeated their enemies?” (see: Psalm 110:1). This question expects an answer, “not one angel.” Instead, God did for Jesus, the messiah.

Hebrews 2

2:1-4

Why do Christians need to “give more attention”?

The author told Christians to "give more attention" (προσεχω/g4337) to what Jesus said. Jesus was greater than any other messenger from God. So what he said was greater than what any other messenger from God had said before. If people believed in what the other messengers of God said, but not in what Jesus said, God will punish them more.

The author wanted readers to remember how God had severely punished people who disobeyed the laws given through angels. Also, He wanted readers to know that God will punish people who ignore the things Jesus said to them.

Advice to Translators: A messenger is someone who is sent by someone else. They tell people the things the person who sent them want to tell them.

Why is Jesus’ message better than the angel’s message?

The author said that Jesus was better than angels. Several things make the things Jesus said better than the what the angels said.

2:5-18

What is God's plan for the world?

The author wrote about the "world to come." That is, God will end the world people live in now and create a new one that is perfect. That is, this new world will not have any suffering and nothing will die. Some scholars think God started this new world when he raised Jesus from the dead and gave him permission to rule over all things. This will continue until God makes the earth and heaven “new” (see Revelation 21). This “new heaven and new earth” will last forever. Other scholars think John was only talking about the “new heaven and new earth.” God has not yet begun to make the world new. Other scholars think John was talking about the world when Jesus would rule for 1000 years (see: Revelation 20:1-7).

Angels will not rule the world to come. Jesus will rule. God the Father has given him permission to rule the world to come.

What did Jesus do after he went back to heaven?

After Jesus died and came back to living, he went back to heaven. When he did this, God gave him great honor. He was honored more than anything or anyone else. God's plan for Jesus did not end when Jesus died and rose from the dead. When Jesus suffered and died on the cross, he was made lower than angels. This is a metaphor. He wanted to say that Jesus was humiliated by dying on the cross. However, after Jesus rose from the dead and went back to heaven, God gave him glory and honor above all things and all people. Jesus will never stop ruling over all things. He will rule all things when God creates the new heaven and earth. He will always be the king of all kings.

How did Jesus save people who believe in him from their sins?

Jesus is able to save people who believe in him from their sins because he is different from every other person. Jesus and people are the same because Jesus was human in the same way that people are human. Also, Jesus and people are different because Jesus is also God. People are not God. This difference is what made Jesus able to save people who believe in him from their sins.

The author used Psalm 8:4-6 to tell how God first planned for people to rule the earth. When God created the world, he gave Adam and Eve permission to rule over the earth. God gave these two people nearly the same power and honor as the angels. They ruled over all things on earth. However, they did not do what honored God. This was the first sin. Because they did not honor God, God said that they will suffer and die. Also, their descendants will suffer and die. That is, all mankind. Adam and Eve lost their special permission from God to rule. They were no longer just a little lower than the angels, but a lot lower. This is because they did not honor God.

When people do not trust God and they do not do what honors him, this is a very bad thing. God must punish those who do not honor him. This punishment is “death” (see: Romans 6:23). The author wrote that Jesus died so that people did not have to die. That is, he was punished for them. Like Adam, Jesus was a man. Unlike every other person, Jesus did not sin once. That is, Jesus always did what honored God. Also, Jesus is God, and he is holy. When he came to earth, Jesus the Son did everything God the Father wanted him to do. Because Jesus always honored God, he was always holy. Because of this, he could die for those who did sin. Jesus did not die because of sins he committed. Jesus chose to honor God and die to be punished for everyone who believes in him.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus is God; Angel; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Punish (Punishment); Die (Death); Atone (Atonement); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); God the Father

What does God do for those who believe in Jesus?

God makes those who believe in Jesus “children of God.” Before believing in Jesus, people fight against God in some way. But after they believe in Jesus, they are God’s children. Jesus calls Christians his brothers and sisters. Jesus was a person in the same way they are people. He was born, he suffered, and he died. He lived in the same way as people, but he did not sin. Because of this, he had the power to save other people. That is, he could bring them to God and make them at peace with God. In the same way the high priest of the Old Testament brought sacrifices so that God would forgive them, Jesus brought his own sacrifice to God so that God would forgive people. That is, because Jesus died, God forgives people because Jesus was punished for them. Jesus is the greatest high priest. In the same way the high priest brought people to God, Jesus brings people to God. He is still there to help those who suffer and are tempted to sin. He helps them. Jesus also saves people from the power of the devil. The devil wants to make people slaves to do the things he wants them to do, things that do not honor God. However, Jesus makes them free this when someone believes in him.

See: Family of God; Children of God; Sin; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); High Priest; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sacrifice; Tempt (Temptation); Tempt (Temptation); Serve (Servant, Slave); Free (Freedom)

Will Christians be greater than angels?

Jesus has made it so that people can live with God in heaven. Men and women are children of God. God honors his children more than angels. People will rule with Jesus in the world to come. Angels will serve them and help them. Jesus died to save men and women, not angels.

Hebrews 3

3:1-6

How is Jesus a high priest?

The author called Jesus a high priest. That is, he does the same things the high priest in the Old Testament did. Jesus helps people to be at peace with God. He helps Christians. He talks to God for Christians. However, Jesus does these things better than the high priest because he is God’s son. He is perfect, so he can go to God all the time. The high priest was unable to do this because they were sinners in the same way other people were sinners.

Why is Jesus greater than Moses?

The author said that Jesus was greater than Moses because he was the son of God. He wrote this letter to people who were Jewish. Jewish people thought Moses was the most important prophet in their history. God chose Moses to be a great leader. Moses trusted God and did what God wanted. He spoke what God told him to speak. He spoke about things coming in the future. He was completely obeyed God. So, God greatly honored God.

However, Jesus came after Moses. Jesus deserves greater honor than Moses. Jesus is the messiah. This makes him greater than even the greatest leader and prophet. Jesus perfectly trusted and honored God. He did everything God wanted him to do. Jesus obeyed God more than Moses. So, Jesus deserves even greater honor than Moses.

The author used the metaphor of a house to tell how Jesus was greater than Moses (see: Numbers 12:7). He wrote that Moses was to obey God in the same way an honored “servant”(θεράπων/g2324) did in God’s house. However, Jesus is God's son. God chose his son, Jesus, to rule over God’s house, that is, all Christians. So, Jesus is much more than a faithful servant. In fact, Jesus actually created God's house, the temple, in which Moses served. In all these ways, Jesus was even more faithful than Moses.

The author called Jesus "apostle" and "high priest" of God. He called Jesus an apostle because God sent Jesus to tell people about the gospel. Jesus was able to speak for God better than other apostles or prophets. This is because he is God’s son, not just a prophet. He is God.

Advice to translators: The word "faithful" is used throughout this chapter. The desired meaning is what is described in the last paragraph above. Use a word or phrase that has that meaning, in each place that "faithful" occurs in the commentary.

3:7-19

Why must Christians obey God?

The author wrote that Christians must obey God. If they are not, God will punish them. He wanted readers to know how God will think if they stop believing and trusting in him. He called this having an "evil heart of unbelief" (see: 3:12). That is, Christians need to always keep believing the things God said. If they did this, then they will do the things that honor him.

The author used Israel’s history to talk about obeying God. He said the same thing as Psalm 95 (see: Psalm 95:1-7). The writer of this psalm wrote about when the Israelites left Egypt and followed Moses into the wilderness. God chose Moses as their leader. Moses told them what God wanted them to do. But the people did not do what Moses told them to do. When they disobeyed Moses, they disobeyed God. Because they did this, God punished them.

The author of Hebrews told them that the Holy Spirit spoke the words in the psalm. That is, God spoke these words. The author wanted his readers to know God said to them “do not harden your hearts, as in the rebellion” (see: 3:15). That is, what happened to the Israelites can happen to Christians if they do not obey God.

In 3:16-19, the author wrote three questions so that his readers might better know what Psalm 95 was talking about:

See: Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Psalm; Sin; Punish (Punishment); Reward; Canaan (Promised Land)

Hebrews 4

4:1-13

What is "God's rest"?

When the author wrote about God's "rest," some scholars think he wanted readers to think about living together with God in heaven. This is because people in the Old Testament time period spoke of heaven in this way. (see: Exodus 33:14; Psalm 95:11; Isaiah 55:11). That is, heaven is a place of rest. Other scholars think he wrote about this because the Old Testament writers sometimes wrote about "rest" when they wanted to talk about Israel going into the promised land of Canaan. So that was "God's rest" because God promised peace to the people of Israel.

Other scholars think the author wanted to say that God himself rested. And people will join him in his rest. The rest of God began when God stopped creating the world. People who enter God’s rest will rest from their good works in the same way God rested (see: Genesis 2:2-3).

Who can enter into the promised "rest" of God?

People who believe in Jesus can enter "God's rest." This is because God invites them. When the author wrote about people "entering" God's rest, he wanted to say they will be with God forever in heaven.

When they were in the wilderness, God promised the people of Israel that if they did all he told them to do they will enter into his rest when they came into the promised land. But the people who fled slavery in Egypt disobeyed God. They did not believe the things God promised to them. They did not trust God. They did not keep the commands of God. So, God did not let them enter into the promised land. So, they missed the rest of God.

The author also wrote that the people of God did not enter his rest when the next generation went into the promised land. This was when Joshua led them. This was because they also disobeyed and did not trust God. Many years after the time of Joshua, David wrote many Psalms. In Psalms, David still told the people of Israel to obey God instead of disbelieving or disobeying. So the author wanted his readers to know that Israel never entered God's rest because they kept disobeying God.

However, the author wrote that God did not forget his promise and his promise did not stop. He still tells people who believe in and follow Jesus to enter this rest. This rest will continue forever.

See: Heaven; Wilderness; Canaan (Promised Land); Command (Commandment); People of God; Generation; Israel

What did the author write about the "word of God"?

When the author wrote about the "word of God," he wanted readers to think about God's power to see and judge everything people do. Some scholars think that when the author wrote about the "word of God," he wanted to say all of Scripture. Some of these scholars also think that he also wanted to talk about all the different ways God talks to people. Other scholars think that when the author wrote about the "word of God," he wanted people to think about Jesus (see: John 1).

The author wanted readers to think about the word of God. Great things can happen when someone obeys the word of God. No one and nothing can hide from God when he uses the scriptures to change things. God will use it to judge everyone. So nobody will enter God's rest unless they say and do the things that the word of God says to say and do.

4:14-16

How can human beings approach God?

The author stated that Christians can approach God because Jesus is their "high priest." The author wanted his readers to think about the Jewish high priest from the Old Testament. He talked to God for the people of Israel. The Jewish high priest went into the most inside part of the tabernacle or the temple to talk to God. Only the high priest entered this part of the temple because anyone else would die. He had to go through certain washings and made sacrifices to be able to cleans himself before entering this part of the Temple.

Christians do not have high priests like the ones in the Old Testament. But the author wrote that Jesus talks to God the Father for us. So in that same way he is similar to those high priests. Because Jesus is the high priest, all Christians can go directly to God. That is, Jesus will speak for them to God the Father so they will not die.

The author wrote that Christians can trust Jesus. Jesus is the Son of God. That is, he is God. But he is also human. He was born and lived on earth in the same way humans are born and live. So, Jesus knows what it is like to be human. The world tempted him in all the same ways it tempts other people. But he was different from other people in one way. He did not sin. So, Jesus was able to enter heaven and he is there now. So, he can talk directly to God for them. That is, he can talk to God the Father directly because he is God the Son, and because he died on the cross so that Christians can come to God the Father without there being a separation between them and God.

If people keep believing in Jesus and following him, they can talk directly to God the Father. This is what the author wanted to say when he wrote about going to the "throne of grace." We do not need to be afraid to talk to God about anything. Because Jesus is also talking to God for us, we can know that God listens. God will hear and answer.

Advice to translators: When someone talks to another person directly, they talk to them without anyone else helping them. When someone does not talk directly to someone, they talk to someone else first who then talks to the person they want to talk to.

See: High Priest; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Tabernacle; Temple; Sacrifice; Clean and Unclean; God the Father; Son of God; Jesus is God; Tempt (Temptation); Throne; Grace

Hebrews 5

5:1-4

What did the author want people to think about the Jewish high priest?

The author wanted people to think about how the Jewish high priests could do only certain things. They did only certain things because they were only men. That is, they could serve God and lead people, however, Jesus could do much more.

What were “gifts and sacrifices for sins"?

The Jewish people offered "gifts and sacrifices for sins" to God (see: 5:1). They did this to atone for sins they committed. That is, they did this so God would forgive their sins and bless them in some way. The high priest made these sacrifices for the people. God told the people how to make these sacrifices in the Law of Moses.

See: Atone (Atonement); Sacrifice; Sin; Law of Moses; Bless (Blessing); High Priest

Why did the author write “he is called by God, just as Aaron was”?

When the author wrote "he is called by God, just as Aaron was", he wanted people to know that God decided who would be the high priest. God wanted Israel to have a high priest, so he gave them a high priest. He gave permission to someone to be the high priest and God said what the high priest would do.

God "called" Aaron. That is, God chose Aaron to be the high priest. This was when Moses led the Jewish people.

5:5-10

Why did the author write, “You are my Son; today I have become your Father.”?

When the author wrote "You are my Son; today I have become your Father," he wanted readers to know that Jesus is God. Jesus is the Son of God and a high priest. He is greater than any other high priests. When Jesus was baptized, God the Father said, "You are my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased" (see: Matthew 3:17; Luke 3:22). This is very much like the words the author wrote here (see: Psalms 2:7). People who are not Jesus cannot be God's child in this way. This makes Jesus a unique and special high priest.

See: God the Father; Son of God; Trinity; Jesus is God; Baptize (Baptism); High Priest

Who was Melchizedek?

The author wrote about Melchizedek. In ancient times, Melchizedek was a king of Salem (see: Genesis 14:18-20). Melchizedek worshipped God. He worshipped God so well that people called him a high priest. His name means "king of righteousness." Abraham knew and respected Melchizedek. So the Jewish people also respected Melchizedek. This is why the author speaks about a priest "after the manner of Melchizedek".

Because of all these things, the author spoke about Melchizedek to tell people that Jesus is an even better high priest. He is righteous like Melchizedek. Melchizedek was human, so he had to die. However, Jesus lives forever. In fact, Jesus became the way that people can be forgiven of their sins. That is, he is the "cause of eternal salvation" (5:9). This is more than Melchizedek could do.

See: Worship; Righteous (Righteousness); High Priest; Priest (Priesthood) ; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sin; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

Why did the author write “During the days of his flesh”?

The author wrote "during the days of his flesh." He was writing about when Jesus was alive on the earth. This is called the incarnation. He wrote it this way so people would think about how Jesus has always existed. This is because he is God. But at a certain time, he was born as a human being. He lived a human life. Then he was crucified and resurrected.

The author wrote in this way to be sure people would understand that Jesus was both fully God and fully human. Some false teachers taught that Jesus was not fully God. Other false teachers taught that Jesus was not fully human. The author wanted people to know that all these people were wrong about Jesus.

See: Incarnation; Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection); Jesus is God)

How was God the Son “made perfect”?

Jesus is God the Son. He was "made perfect" because he completed the work God the Father gave him to do on earth. To do this, he completely obeyed everything that God the Father told him to do. This included dying on the cross so God will forgive people of their sins.

The author did not write this to speak about sins. Jesus did not commit any sins. However, some scholars think God the Father made Jesus "perfect" or complete when Jesus obeyed him completely. He did this when he was crucified.

See: Son of God; God the Father; Cross; Atone (Atonement); Sin; Crucify (Crucifixion)

How did Jesus become "the cause of eternal salvation"?

Jesus became "the cause of eternal salvation" when he died on the cross. He did this so God the Father would save from their sins anyone who believes in Jesus. That is, Jesus atoned for peoples' sins. This was so that people who believe in him can live forever with God in heaven forever.

See: Cross; God the Father; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Crucify (Crucifixion); Atone (Atonement); Heaven

5:11-14

Why did the author write "dull in hearing"?

The author wrote "dull in hearing" to speak about people who did not know as much about God and Jesus as they should. He used the metaphor of someone who is not able to hear well. He used this metaphor to remind people they had been taught about Jesus. However, they were not showing they understood. They were not living in the way Christians should live. They were not doing what Jesus and the apostles taught. In fact, they were not even doing the most basic things they were taught. So in this way, it was as if they had not heard the things they were taught.

Why did the author write "You need milk, not solid food!"?

The author wrote "you need milk, not solid food!" This is a metaphor. He wanted people to know that they did not understand as much about God and Jesus as they should. This metaphor spoke about infants who cannot eat solid food. They can eat only milk. The author wrote about food to speak about the things of God and Jesus they were taught. In this way, he told them they needed to be more mature as Christians. That is, they needed to live in a way that honors God.

Why did the author write "inexperienced with"?

The author wrote "inexperienced with" to tell people that they behaved wrongly. They heard the gospel. They believed in Jesus. But they did not do the right things. They did not live in a way that honored God.

Why did the author write “message of righteousness”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote "message of righteousness." Some scholars think he spoke about the gospel. That is, the message of righteousness was the good news about Jesus. Other scholars think he spoke about people knowing the difference between right and wrong. That is, the message of righteousness was about how a person must live in a way that honors God.

Hebrews 6

6:1-3

What was the “message of Christ"?

The author wrote about the message of Christ. Some scholars think the “message of Christ” was everything Jesus and the apostles taught when they were alive. Other scholars think it was the gospel.

Why did the author speak about "maturity"?

The author spoke about "maturity." He wanted to make readers think they need to know God very well and always do things that honor God. The "maturity" he spoke about is spiritual. That is, he did not speak about physical growth. Nor did he speak about how many years a person has lived.

What is laying a "foundation"?

When the author wrote about laying a "foundation", he used a metaphor to speak about the most important things a Christian learns about God. A "foundation" is the firm base for a building. Laying a foundation is when a builder creates this base. Sometimes foundations are made of very large stones. These will not move. They can support the rest of the building. This helps keep the building from falling down.

The most important things a Christian learns about God will keep them trusting in Jesus. In verse 2, the author wrote about other important things a Christian needs to know. The Christian who really learns these things will not stop trusting in Jesus. They will not do things that dishonor God.

Why did the author write "let us not lay again" the foundation?

When the author wrote "let us not lay again" the foundation, he continued to use the metaphor about the important things Christians learn about God. He wanted to tell Christians that they need to always remember these important things. Then they can do things that honor God. This is because they know what those things are.

What are "dead works”?

When the author wrote about "dead works", he wanted people to think about ways that people who are not Christians try to live in the right way. That is, he wanted Christians to know that these things do not serve God. He wanted them to know it was useless to do these things.

Scholars disagree about what the "dead works" are. Some scholars think the author spoke about Jewish people trying to do righteous things to please God. Perhaps the author was thinking about certain things the Jews did to follow the Law of Moses. Other scholars think the author spoke about people who worship idols. Other scholars think the author spoke about people who do things that cause them to die.

What is "repentance from" dead works?

When the author wrote about "repentance from" dead works, he wanted people to remember when they believed in Jesus. When they believed in Jesus, they stopped trying to do the right things without serving God. That is, they "repented from" doing things without wanting to honor God. The author wanted people to know that if they keep trusting in Jesus, they do not need to repent this way over and over.

6:4-6

What was the “heavenly gift”?

When the author wrote about the "heavenly gift", he spoke about when God saves a person from his sins. Some scholars think the author was also thinking about the Holy Spirit. God gave the Holy Spirit to live in Christians. This is a gift.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

How can a person "taste" the heavenly gift?

When the author wrote about a person "tasting" the heavenly gift, he used the metaphor of eating food. He did this to speak about God really saving that person. He wanted to say that the person is completely saved from their sins when God does this. That is, he did not want people to think about the "taste" as just a small sample.

What are "sharers of the Holy Spirit"?

Christians are “sharers of the Holy Spirit" are Christians. When a person believes in Jesus, the Holy Spirit begins to live with them. That is to say, the Holy Spirit shares himself with all Christians.

What was “God’s good word”?

What are “powers of the age to come”?

Scholars disagree about what the "powers of the age to come" are. Some scholars think the author wanted people to know that they will see God's power more completely in the future. Other scholars think the author wanted people to think about angels. Other scholars think the author wrote about people who lead the church.

Why did the author write "then fall away"?

6:7-8

What are the "land", "plants", and "thorns and thistles" the author writes about?

When the author wrote about "land", "plants", and "thorns and thistles", he used the metaphor of plants growing. When the author wrote "useful" plants, he wanted people to think of Christians. When the author wrote "thorns and thistles" he spoke about people who are not Christians. Scholars think the "thorns and thistles" are also Christians who fall away. The rain is the gospel. So the author wanted to say that the gospel makes Christians grow in some way like rain makes plants grow.

6:9-12

What is "hope"?

How does a Christian "make your hope certain"?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote "make your hope certain." Some scholars think he spoke about the time when God will reward Christians who live in a way that honors him. That is, these scholars think the "certain" hope is because God will certainly do this. Other scholars think the author spoke about Christians having complete assurance that God will end this world and create a new, perfect world (see: Revelation 21). In that world, all people who believe in Jesus will have eternal life with him. That is, these scholars think the "certain" hope is when each Christian keeps on trusting in Jesus (see: Colossians 2:2, 1 Thessalonians 1:5).

6:13-18

Why did a person “swear by someone greater than themselves”?

A person would “swear" (ὀμνύω/g3660) by someone more powerful than they were. To swear meant to confirm that something a person said was true. To swear "by someone greater" was to tell people the oath was stronger than even the person making it. In this passage, the author said people swore by God (see: Deuteronomy 6:13). God is the strongest and most powerful. That is, there is nobody stronger by whom God can swear. So, God swore by himself.

Why did God tell Abraham he would "increase you"?

God told Abraham he would "increase" Abraham to say he would give Abraham many descendants (see: 11:12; Genesis 22:17).

Why did people speak an “oath”?

People spoke an “oath" (ὅρκος/g3727) to say they would do things exactly as they promised. When this happened, people stopped arguing among themselves.

Who were the "heirs of the promise"?

The "heirs of the promise" were people who received the benefits of God's promise after Abraham was dead. That is, God blessed other people because of Abraham. Scholars disagree about who these people are. Some scholars think the author spoke about the Jewish people. Christians do not inherit these promises. Other scholars think the author spoke about Christians. Christians inherit God's promise because of what Jesus did. Other scholars think the author spoke about both the Jewish people and Christians.

What was the “unchangeable quality” of God’s purpose?

When the author wrote about the “unchangeable quality” of God’s purpose, he wanted people to know that God will never change his mind. That is, God will never break the promise he made to Abraham. God also meant this promise for Christians through Abraham and Jesus.

Why did the author write that people “fled for refuge”?

The author wrote that people "fled for refuge." This was a metaphor to speak about Christians. The author wanted people to think about someone trying to escape danger. When a person believes in Jesus, in some way he escapes from the danger of sin. Some scholars think that the people who “fled for refuge” were people who believed the message about Jesus, and escaped the sinful ways of the world. That is, they stopped living in sinful ways and started living in ways that honor God.

How does a person have “strong encouragement”?

A person has “strong encouragement” because he trusts that God keeps his promises. That is, he knows that God does what God says he will do.

6:19-20

What is a “secure and reliable anchor for the soul”?

When the writer said that Christians have a "secure and reliable anchor (ἄγκυρα/g0045) for the soul," he wanted Christians to know God strongly supports Christians. He used the metaphor of an anchor that holds a boat in place. When a person believes in Jesus, God begins to help him. God makes him braver. God makes him able to resist temptation. The author wanted people to think that this is like a ship's anchor. It is something that will never go away.

What was the “inner place behind the curtain”?

The “inner place behind the curtain” was the most special place in the tabernacle and temple. For the ancient Jewish people, it is where God dwelled on earth. It is called the "Holy of Holies" in the Old Testament.

See: Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); Temple; Temple; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

How did Jesus enter “behind the curtain?”

When the writer to the Hebrews said that Jesus entered "behind the curtain", this was a metaphor. The high priest in the days of Israel entered behind the curtain of the holy of holies once a year to carry the blood of the atoning sacrifice for the sins of Israel. The author wanted to say that in some way, when Jesus was crucified, it was as if he did what the high priest did.

However, when Jesus shed his blood on the cross, he atoned for the sins of every person who believes in him. That is, he himself was the sacrifice. Jesus’ sacrifice was made once and it atoned for sins for all time (see: 10:11-14). So it did not have to be repeated. This is why the author wrote that Jesus is a high priest "forever".

See: Metaphor; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); Crucify (Crucifixion); High Priest; Atone (Atonement); Sin; Sacrifice

What was a high priest?

Why did the author write "after the order of Melchizedek"?

Long after Melchizedek lived, God declared that all priests would be descendants of Levi. God did this starting with Aaron. So people called them priests after the "order of Aaron".

Jesus did not come from the tribe of Levi, so he was not of the order of Aaron. He was a descendant of Judah. Because of this, Jesus could be the king of Israel and the messiah. Jesus was the high priest of God, in the same way that Melchizedek was the priest of God.

See: High Priest; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Messiah (Christ); Messiah (Christ)

Hebrews 7

7:1-3

Who was Melchizedek?

Why did the author write that Melchizedek was the “king of Salem”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote that Melchizedek was the "king of Salem." Some scholars think Melchizedek was the king of Jerusalem. Salem was an older name for Jerusalem. Other scholars think he was the king of the city of Salem that John wrote about (see: John 3:23). Still other scholars think the author wanted readers to think that Melchizedek was the king of peace. This is because Salem can be translated “peace.”

Why did the author write that Melchizedek was “without father, without mother, without ancestors”?

The author wrote that Melchizedek was “without father, without mother, without ancestors.” Some scholars think he did not want to say that Melchizedek did not have physical parents or ancestors. They think that no one knows who his parents or ancestors are. Moses wrote about Melchizedek but he did not write about these things. Fewer scholars think Melchizedek may have been a kind of angel. He was not human. So he did not have parents. These scholars think this because the author wrote that Melchizedek had "neither beginning of days nor end of life". They think the author wanted to say that Melchizedek was not born and did not die.

7:4-10

Why did the author call Abraham a “patriarch”?

The author called Abraham a “patriarch” because he started a nation, that is Israel. That is to say, the author used the metaphor of being a father to speak about this. However, the Bible also says that Abraham is the father of all people who believe in Jesus (see: Romans 4:11-17).

Why did Abraham give Melchizedek a “tenth” of the things he took from battle?

Abraham gave to Melchizedek a tenth of the things he took from battle. He did this because he thought Melchizedek was greater than he was. In ancient times, when people defeated another group of people when they fought in a war, they took things from the people they defeated.

Why did the Law of Moses command the people to give a tithe to the sons of Levi?

The Law of Moses commanded the people to give a tithe to the tribe of Levi. The tribe of Levi served as priests for the nation of Israel. God said they did not have the right to own land. They needed to devote their time to helping people worship God. Therefore God provided for the priests. He did this by commanding the other eleven tribes to contribute tithes to the tribe of Levi.

How was Melchizedek greater than Abraham?

The author wrote that Melchizedek was greater than Abraham because he was a priest of God. So, he was able to give Abraham a blessing from God. That is why the author wrote “the lesser person is blessed by the greater person.” The author did not want to say that Melchizedek obeyed God more than Abraham.

How did Levi "pay tithes through Abraham"?

Scholars disagree about how Levi could "pay tithes through Abraham." Some scholars think that when Abraham paid tithes to Melchizedek, he did it for all his future family. This included Levi. Other scholars think Abraham subjected himself to the priesthood of Melchizedek. Therefore Abraham’s ancestors were also subject to Melchizedek.

7:11-21

Why did the author write the word “perfection”?

The author wrote the word “perfection" (τελείωσις/g5050) to get people to think of doing no sin and living in a right way. This can happen only when the person is reconciled to God, that is when God saves them from their sins. This happens only when the person believes in Jesus. So the author told people that these priests could not save anyone (see: 7:11).

See: Priest (Priesthood); Reconcile (Reconciliation); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin

What was the “manner of Melchizedek”?

Why did the author write “the law must also be changed”?

The author wrote "the law must also be changed" so people know that God does not save people because of the Law of Moses. God changed things and people did not need to try to obey the Law of Moses (see: Galatians 2:16-21, Galatians 3:19-26)

The priesthood of Aaron was established by the Law of Moses. The priests offered sacrifices to atone for peoples' sins. That is to say, so God would forgive their sins. But when Jesus came to earth, this changed. Jesus atoned for all sins when he died on the cross. Now, God forgives sins when someone believes in Jesus.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Law of Moses; Priest (Priesthood); Atone (Atonement); Sin; Cross

Who was the one who belonged “to another tribe”?

Jesus was the one who belonged "to another tribe." Jesus belonged to the tribe of Judah. He did not belong to the tribe of Levi. There was never a priest before who was from the tribe of Judah. So the author wrote this to say that Jesus did not come under the priesthood of Aaron.

Why did the author write "served at the altar"?

The author wrote "served at the altar" to speak about when the priests led the people of Israel in worship. When they did this, they made sacrifices and offerings to God at the altar.

Why did the author write that Jesus was a priest “based on the power of an everlasting life”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote that Jesus was a priest "based on the power of an everlasting life.” Some scholars think that the priesthood of Aaron was based only on the Law of Moses. However, the priesthood of Jesus was based on the promise of God. Jesus demonstrated the “power of an everlasting life” when he rose from the dead. Other scholars simply say that the priesthood of Aaron was limited. It came to an end because the priests died. However, Jesus lives forever, so his priesthood will never end.

What was the "former regulation"?

How was the former regulation “weak and useless”?

The former regulation, that is to say the Law of Moses, is "weak and useless." This is because it could not save a person from their sins. It could not change a person and give them new life. It could not make someone part of God's family. It could not make a person righteous. Only when a person believes in Jesus can these things happen to them.

See: Law of Moses; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin; Spirit (Spiritual); Righteous (Righteousness); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Family of God

What was the “better hope”?

The “better hope” was Jesus. The author wrote that Jesus established a different priesthood (see: 7:4-17). This new priesthood allowed people to truly draw near to God. Some scholars think the “better hope” accomplished what the Law of Moses could not. That is, the new hope lets everyone who believes in Jesus talk to God without needing a priest.

What is to “come near to God”?

To “come near" (ἐγγίζω/g1448) meant to approach God. Jesus made it possible for everyone who believes in him to do this. The priesthood of Jesus allows all Christians to “come near to God”. This is because the sacrifice of Jesus was perfect. It completely atoned for peoples' sins. So, it gave Christians direct access to God.

This is different than the old way. The priesthood of Aaron was designed to keep people at a distance from God. Only the high priest, once a year, could come close to God.

7:22-28

What is the “guarantee of a better covenant”?

The "guarantee of a better covenant" is Jesus. The "guarantee of a covenant" is a way of making certain that people fulfill the covenant. That is, another person may promise to fulfill the covenant if one of the people fails to fulfill it. Jesus, who is the Son of God, guaranteed a "better" covenant. He did this when he died. This new covenant if "better" because it lasts forever. It is also "better" because it will never be broken. God will never break his promise. Also, Christians now have Jesus as their "guarantee." That is, when they sin, God accepts Jesus' sacrifice to fulfill the new covenant. So, God forgives them of their sins. He does not think that a Christian ends the covenant by sinning.

See: Covenant; Son of God; Crucify (Crucifixion); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Atone (Atonement); New Covenant; Sin; Sacrifice

How was Jesus “able to save completely” those who came to God through him?

Jesus was able to "save completely" everyone who believes in him. This is because he fulfilled all of God’s requirements for people to be saved from their sins. He did this when he died. Scholars think that Jesus was the perfect sacrifice. So, there was nothing else needed for people to be saved from their sins.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Crucify (Crucifixion); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Sin; Atone (Atonement)

Why did the author write that Jesus “lives to intercede” for his people?

The author wrote that Jesus "lives to intercede" for his people. To intercede is to defend a person when they do something wrong. So the author wanted to say that when Christians sin, Jesus defends them from God's judgement. Because Jesus lives forever, he is always able to do this for Christians.

How was Jesus “sinless" and "blameless”?

The author wrote that Jesus was "sinless" and "blameless" because Jesus never committed a sin.

How was Jesus “pure”?

How was Jesus “separated from sinners”?

Jesus was "separated from sinners" because he never committed a sin. That is, God the Father never had a reason to say that Jesus was a sinner. So Jesus is "separated" or different than every other person.

How is Jesus “higher than the heavens”?

The author wrote that Jesus is "higher than the heavens" to say that he is in some way not in the world any longer. Some scholars think that Jesus now exists "higher," that is, he is somewhere outside of everything he created. He is the Son of God. He talks to God the Father directly. Other scholars think the words “higher than the heavens” mean that Jesus is now at the right hand of God (see: Philippians 2:11). He is in the most honored place next to God.

How was the sacrifice of Jesus a “once for all” sacrifice?

The sacrifice of Jesus was "once for all" because it never needs to be repeated. That is to say, Jesus died once. When he died, he atoned for the sins of all people (see: John 3:16). He does not need to do this over and over.

In ancient Israel, priests made sacrifices for the people. However, the priests also committed sins. They needed to offer sacrifices for their own sins as well as for the sins of the people. Jesus is different. He never sinned and is the Son of God. So he did not have to offer a sacrifice for himself. Instead, he offered himself as the sacrifice for everyone else. It was the final, perfect sacrifice which atoned for the sins of everyone who believes in Jesus.

How was Jesus “made perfect forever”?

Hebrews 8

8:1-6

Who is the "high priest" the author writes about?

Why did the author write that Jesus “sat down at the right hand” of the Majesty?

The author wrote that Jesus "sat down at the right hand" of the majesty to say that in some way, God the Father gave Jesus the highest possible honor. In ancient times, rulers invited someone to sit "at their right hand", that is to say their right side. They did this when they wanted to greatly honor that person. So the author used this as a metaphor for how God honored Jesus.

Who is “the Majesty in the heavens?”

The “Majesty in the heavens” is God. It was a name that told people that God has great honor. That is, there is no one greater than God. Why did the author write that Jesus “is a servant in the holy place?”

When the author wrote that Jesus “is a servant in the holy place”. He wrote that Jesus is a "servant" so people would know that Jesus still does things to help people. He does this to serve God the Father. The author wrote that Jesus is a servant "in the holy place" to speak about where God is. That is to say, heaven.

The author did not write "the holy place" to speak about the Holy of Holies in the temple or tabernacle.

See: God the Father; Heaven; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); Temple; Tabernacle

What is the “true tabernacle”?

The “true tabernacle” (8:2) is the original, or real tabernacle. The “true tabernacle” is eternal and was created in some way by God. It is in heaven. The Israelites built a tabernacle on earth. God gave them instructions on how to build this temple. In some way, it was a copy of the tabernacle in heaven.

The author did not write "true" tabernacle to say that the earthly tabernacle of the Old Testament was false. Instead, he wanted people to know that it was temporary. He wrote that it was a "copy and shadow" of the real one (see: Hebrews 8:5). But there is another tabernacle that lasts forever.

What were the “gifts and sacrifices” about which the writer spoke?

The author wrote that if Jesus was still on earth, he would "not be a priest at all." He wrote this to say again that Jesus is greater than human priests. Some scholars think that Jesus could not be a priest on the earth because he was not a descendant of Levi (see: Hebrews 7:13-14). He could not be a priest according to the Law of Moses. Other scholars think that Jesus is a priest in heaven. That is to say, he does not replace priests on earth. Instead, he is a different kind of priest. He is a priest in heaven. Heaven has no other priests.

Why did the author write that the earthly tabernacle was a “copy and shadow of the heavenly things”?

The author wrote that the earthly tabernacle was a "copy and shadow of the heavenly things." He wrote this so people would think only about God and where God is. That is, he wanted them to stop worshipping things on earth. God designed the earthly tabernacle to be only a copy of the real tabernacle (see: Hebrews 8:2). That is, it was a pattern of what God showed Moses (see: Exodus 25:9, 40; 26:30; 27:8). When the author wrote that it was a “shadow”(σκιά/g4639), he used a metaphor. He wanted people to know that the earthly tabernacle was much less than the true tabernacle in heaven. A shadow is a thing people can see. But it is not the real thing, that is, the thing which casts the shadow. In the same way, the earthly tabernacle was a thing people can see, but it was not the real tabernacle.

What did a “mediator” do?

A “mediator”(μεσίτης/g3316) was a person who helped other people to solve a disagreement. The author used this metaphor to speak about how Jesus helps people with God. He speaks to God for people. When people disobey God, Jesus helps them to reconcile with God.

What is the “better covenant, which is based on better promises”?

When the author wrote about the "better covenant, which is based on better promises," he wanted people to think about Jesus. He wanted people to know that Jesus started a new covenant between God and people. Under this new covenant, God blesses everyone who believes in Jesus. This is not like the old covenant God made with Moses. The old covenant required people to follow the Law of Moses. Only if a person kept the Law of Moses perfectly would God bless him. However, nobody could do this. So, the new covenant is better because people can be blessed if they believe in Jesus. God "writes it on the hearts of his people" (see: 8:10). This is a metaphor to say that God fulfills the covenant for Christians. This promise is better because people’s sins are completely forgiven.

8:7-13

How did God put his laws into the “minds” of Christians?

The author wrote that God promised to put his laws into the “minds” of Christians. That is, he used a metaphor to say that people would understand what God wanted them to do. The Law of Moses was written on stones. People could not perfectly obey the Law of Moses. This is because of sin. However, now God helps his people to know what he wants. He helps them do this using the Holy Spirit. He helps them do this when they read the Bible. He also gives them the ability to live in a way that honors God.

How did God write his laws on the “hearts” of Christians?

The author wrote that God promised to write his laws on the "hearts" of Christians. That is, he used a metaphor to say that people would want to obey God. That is, Christians want to live in a way that honors God. They want this because God changes them. He changes them when they believe in Jesus.

Why did the author write that the old covenant would “soon disappear”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote that the old covenant would "soon disappear." Some scholars think the author wanted people to think that the old covenant was fading. That is, it had not disappeared yet but would soon disappear. The old covenant would stop. These scholars think this because God spoke about a new covenant to the prophet Jeremiah (see: Jeremiah 31:31-34). They think that ever since Jeremiah lived, the old covenant had been fading and would soon disappear. Other scholars think that when God established the new covenant, it made the old covenant of no value. That is, the promises and conditions of the old covenant disappeared when Jesus came to earth.

Hebrews 9

9:1-5

What was the “earthly sanctuary”?

The “earthly sanctuary” was the tabernacle that the people of Israel built. The earthly sanctuary was a place where people worshipped God. This was the temple in Jerusalem. It was destroyed about 40 years after Jesus died.

What was the “lampstand”?

The “lampstand” was something in the temple. It was made of gold. It had six branches connected to the main stem. The main stem and each branch had a candle holder. Therefore, it held seven candles in all.

What was the “bread of the presence”?

The "bread of the presence" was special bread that in some way was dedicated to God. It was used in the temple in Jerusalem. Some scholars think the “bread of the presence” was bread that in some way was offered to God. Other scholars think the bread was twelve loaves, baked with very fine flour. The loaves were placed on the table each Sabbath day. The loaves were for the priests to eat. The priests had to eat the loaves in the temple.

See: Temple; Sabbath; Holy Place; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Priest (Priesthood)

What was the “second curtain”?

There were two curtains in the tabernacle. The first curtain was a linen screen. This first curtain was the entrance into the holy place. The second curtain was made of very fine linen. The high priest, once a year, entered through the second curtain to offer a special sacrifice.

What was the “most holy place”?

The “most holy place” was the place where the glory of the Lord dwelled. It was located behind the second curtain in the temple. Only the high priest entered into the most holy place, and he only did this only once every year.

What was the “golden altar for incense”?

Scholars think the “golden altar for incense” was an altar that held burning coals. The priest took coals from the altar and placed the coals in a pan, called a censer. He sprinkled incense into the pan. He did this so that the coals would burn the incense. This produced an aroma. Scholars think the “golden altar for incense” was in the holy place, just outside the entrance to the “most holy place” (see: Leviticus 16:12).

What was the “ark of the covenant”?

Why was there a “golden jar" inside the ark of the covenant?

There was a golden jar inside the ark of the covenant to hold special things. This was to remind the Israelites how God took care of them when they traveled in the wilderness (see: Exodus).

What was the "manna" inside the golden jar?

The "manna" inside the golden jar was special food that God gave the Israelites when they traveled in the wilderness.The author wanted them to remember how God took care of them. So, Moses instructed Aaron to place some manna into a jar and place it in the ark. It was to remain in the ark for years to come (see: Exodus 16:33).

What was “Aaron’s rod that budded”?

When Moses lived, God told Moses to get twelve “rods”(ῥάβδος/g4464), one rod from each leader of the twelve tribes of Israel. God told Moses that the man who owned the “rod that budded” would be the man to stop the complaining of the people of Israel. The rod of Aaron is the rod that budded (See: Numbers 17:1-11.)

What were the “tablets of the covenant”?

The “tablets of the covenant” were the stone tablets upon which were written the ten commandments. These were the commandments that God engraved on tablets for Moses. (See: Exodus 20; Deuteronomy 5:1-22.)

What were “cherubim”?

The "cherubim" (Χερούβ/g5502) were carvings on top of the ark of the covenant. A cherub was a two-winged creature that people thought were with God. The carvings of these creatures were placed on the Ark of the covenant (see: Exodus 25:18-22).

What was the “atonement lid”?

The “atonement lid” was a gold lid covering the ark. People also called this the mercy seat. On the day of atonement, once a year, God appeared in a cloud over the atonement lid (see: Leviticus 16:2). When the high priest offered the blood of the sacrifice, once a year, he would sprinkle the blood onto the atonement lid. This was a sign a covering of sin (see: Leviticus 16:14).

See: Atone (Atonement); Ark of the Covenant; High Priest; Sacrifice; Offer (Offering); Sign; Sin

Why did the author say there were things “which we cannot now talk about in detail”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote that there were things "which we cannot now talk about in detail". Some scholars think that the people who read this book already knew about the furnishings and the practices within the temple. Therefore, the writer did not take time to write about everything in detail. Other scholars think the writer did not think he needed to write about every part of the temple and the things the priests did in the temple.

9:6-10

Why did the author write “not without blood”?

The author wrote, “not without blood.” It was against the Law of Moses for the high priest to pass through the second curtain, into the most holy place, without taking the blood of animals for a sacrifice. The blood of the sacrifice was offered for the sins of the high priest and the sins of the people.

See: Law of Moses; High Priest; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); Sacrifice; Offer (Offering); Sin

What were “unintentional sins”?

Scholars disagree about what "unintentional sins" were. Some scholars think that “unintentional sins” were the kind of sins that were committed in ignorance. That is, the people did not know that they had sinned. Other scholars think that the writer used the words “unintentional sins” to speak about all sins that were committed by the people.

Who is the "Holy Spirit"?

Why were the gifts and sacrifices “not able to perfect the worshipper’s conscience”?

The gifts and sacrifices made under the Law of Moses were "not able to perfect the worshipper's conscience." That is, they did not make a person clean. Therefore, the person who worshipped was always reminded of his sin. The sacrifices only served to cover over sins.

See: Law of Moses; Sacrifice; Offer (Offering); Clean and Unclean; Worship; Sin; Atone (Atonement)

Why were sacrifices offered concerning “food and drink”?

The Law of Moses included laws about what kinds of "food and drink" were clean and unclean (See: Leviticus 11:1-47). Sometimes a person ate or touched food that he was not permitted to eat. When he did this, he became unclean. So, he had to make sacrifices for breaking the Law of Moses.

What were “ceremonial washings”?

A "ceremonial washing" was when a person washed themselves in a special way so they could worship God. In ancient times, if a person touched a dead animal, he became unclean. Therefore, he had to wash in a certain way in order to be made clean again. Until he did this, he could not worship with the rest of the people. The high priest, before and after making the atoning, once a year sacrifice, also bathed in water as a “ceremonial washing”. That is, it showed his obedience to God, by following the Law of Moses.

Why did the author write “the time of the new order”?

The author wrote “the time of the new order” to speak about the ending of the old covenant and the beginning of the new covenant. That is, he wanted people to think about when God will end the world and create a new world. The new world will be perfect. It is the "new order", that is a perfect place for people to live.

9:11-14

What were the “good things that have come”?

Scholars disagree about the "good things that have come." Some scholars think the writer spoke about Christians knowing they will live together with God in heaven forever. Other scholars think writer was speaking about how God ended the old "order." That is, God changed the world and now Jesus is the high priest.

What was the “greater and more perfect tabernacle”?

Why did the author write “once for all”?

The author wrote "once for all" to tell people that they can stop offering sacrifices. The priests under the old covenant had to offer the atoning sacrifice every year. They offered the blood of goats and bulls for that sacrifice. When Jesus, as the high priest, offered his own blood on the cross, he did it “once for all”. That is, by one sacrifice Jesus atoned for the sins of people and no other sacrifice is needed.

See: Atone (Atonement); Covenant; High Priest; Sacrifice; Offer (Offering); Priest (Priesthood); Covenant with Moses (Old Covenant); Law of Moses; Cross

What were the “heifer’s ashes”?

The "heifer's ashes" were used to cleanse a person who had sinned or become unclean in some way. In the time when Moses lived, God commanded that the priest slaughter a red heifer outside of the camp. Some of the blood was sprinkled toward the tabernacle. Afterward, the heifer was burned completely. Its ashes were mixed with water and used to cleanse someone who had become unclean (See: Numbers 19:1-22).

How did the ashes provide for the “cleansing of their flesh”?

The author wrote that the ashes provided for the "cleansing of their flesh" so people would think about God forgiving them. When a person became unclean, he needed to be separated from other people. When the unclean person was sprinkled with the mixture of ashes and water, God saw him as being clean once again. That is, God would forgive him. He did not need to be separated from the rest of the Israelites.

Why did the author write “how much more”?

The author wrote “how much more” to speak about much greater Jesus’ sacrifice was then the sacrifices under the old covenant.

How was Jesus “without blemish”?

Jesus was "without blemish" because he never disobeyed God. The author did not speak about Jesus' body. Instead, he said that Jesus never sinned. Therefore he was “without blemish”, that is, without any imperfection. According to the Law of Moses, every sacrifice needed to be an animal without blemish. If it had a blemish it could not be sacrificed to God.

What are “dead works”?

“Dead works” are the things people do and think that disobey or dishonor God. They lead to spiritual death, that is, to the person being separated from God forever. Dead works are things that do not serve God. They only separated people from God.

Who is "the living God"?

The "living God" is the real God. The author says God is "living" so people will not think he is an idol that is not real.

9:15-22

What was a “mediator”?

Who are those who are “called”?

What is “the promise of an eternal inheritance”?

“The promise of an eternal inheritance” is a way of speaking about eternal life. God first gave it to the people living in the days of the Old Testament. The prophet Jeremiah spoke about this promise as being a new covenant that God was to make with people (see: Jeremiah 31:31-34).

What is a “will”?

A “will" (διαθήκη/g1242) is a written document that tells people who should inherit a dead person's property. The author used this as a metaphor to speak about the promise God made to his people. That is, the promise of an eternal inheritance. This promise was put into effect after the death and resurrection of Jesus. So, it was like a "will" for people who believe in Jesus to inherit eternal life from him.

See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Metaphor; People of God; Eternal Life; Resurrect (Resurrection)

Why did the author write, “not even the first covenant was established without blood”?

The author wrote "not even the first covenant was established without blood" so people would think about the Old Testament sacrifices. The first covenant, that is, the covenant with Moses, required sacrifices (see: Exodus 24:3-8).

See: Covenant; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Covenant with Moses (Old Covenant); Sacrifice

Why did the author write about the blood, water, red wool, and hyssop?

The author wrote about the blood, water, red wool, and hyssop so people would think about the ceremony Moses performed when God gave him the Law. Scholars think the water was mixed with the blood as a symbol of cleansing. Then red wool and hyssop were wrapped around a stick. The wool absorbed the mixture of water and blood. The hyssop helped to brush or sprinkle the blood.

Why did Moses sprinkle both the scroll and the people with the water and blood mixture?

Scholars think that Moses sprinkled all things that had to do with the covenant God made with Moses. The writer to the Hebrews mentioned two things that were sprinkled, that is the scroll and the people. The sprinkling of blood represented setting things apart to serve God. The scroll was made clean and set apart by the blood because it contained the words of God’s promise to his people. The people were made clean and set apart by the blood to do everything God said in the scroll.

See: Covenant; Covenant with Moses (Old Covenant); Clean and Unclean; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); People of God; Blood

What was “the blood of the covenant”?

The “blood of the covenant” represented the sacrifices of animals. The blood was then offered to God. Lastly it was sprinkled on the people who received the covenant. This was to show the power and the purpose of God. It showed how serious God was about the covenant with his people.

What were the “containers used in the service”?

The “containers used in the service” were the altar, the laver, the incense censers, dishes, bowls, and utensils. These were things used in the temple to worship God. Anything that the people of Israel used to sacrifice animals and atone for sin was sprinkled with blood to make it clean. The "containers" were used to do this.

Why did the author write that “almost everything is cleansed with blood”?

The author wrote that "almost everything is cleansed with blood." This is because in the Old Testament, God gave ways for people to be forgiven without sacrificing an animal. Often, an atonement was made with the shedding of blood. However, if a person was very poor, he was allowed to bring flour to the priest as an offering (see: Leviticus 5:11). Some things were even purified with fire or water (see: Numbers 31:22-24).

See: Atone (Atonement); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Purify (Pure); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sacrifice; Priest (Priesthood)

Why did the author write “without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness”?

Scholars think that God did not forgive any sins without the shedding of blood, that is sacrificing an animal. They think that the shedding of blood actually made atonement for the souls of the people (see: Leviticus 17:11). When people used other things to sacrifice to God, they represented the blood sacrifice in some way.

9:23-28

What were the “copies of the things in heaven”?

What were “much better sacrifices”?

The author wrote "much better sacrifices" to speak about Jesus. He really wanted people to think about Jesus being crucified and resurrected. In the temple, the priests made sacrifices using the blood of animals. The temple was only a copy of the tabernacle in heaven (see: Hebrews 8:5-6). The heavenly tabernacle required a “much better sacrifice” than the blood of animals. It required Jesus to die. This is because only the blood of Jesus cleanses a person’s conscience. The blood of Jesus cleanses a person from all uncleanness.

See: Clean and Unclean; Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Temple; Priest (Priesthood); Sacrifice; Tabernacle; Heaven; Conscience

Why did the author write that Jesus entered heaven “to appear now in God’s presence for us”?

The author wrote that Jesus entered heaven "to appear now in God's presence for us". He wrote this so people would know that Jesus continually speaks to God the Father for Christians (see: Hebrews 7:25). When the high priest served in the Temple, he only entered into the most holy place once every year. This was to take the blood of the atoning sacrifice into the most holy place. It was to sprinkle the blood there to atone for the sins of the people. He carried with him a censer filled with coals and incense. This was like a veil to hide the priest’s face from God's presence. Jesus, however, entered into the heavenly tabernacle after he was resurrected. He is in the very presence of God the Father, face to face. So, Jesus continually speaks to God for Christians.

See: Messiah (Christ); Heaven; [Intercede (Intercession)] (../articles/intercede.md); High Priest; Tabernacle; Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Temple; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); Sacrifice; Sin; Presence of God; God the Father

Why did the author write “since the beginning of the world”?

The author wrote "since the beginning of the world" to speak about all of history. Some scholars think he spoke about all time since God created the world. Other scholars think he spoke about the time that there have been people on the earth. The author wrote this so people would know that Jesus completely atoned for all the sins of all people who believe in him. That is, he only needed to be sacrificed once.

Why did the author write “the end of the ages”?

The author wrote "the end of the ages" to in some way speak about the last things God is doing before the end of the world. Some scholars think the “end of the ages” spoke about the last events of Jesus’ life. That is, his crucifixion. They think Jesus’ resurrection began a new age. Other scholars add that the “end of the ages” was when earthly sacrifices stopped. This is because the sacrifice of Jesus’ was the last sacrifice necessary for the forgiveness of sins. They think this was what Paul wanted to say when he spoke about the "fullness of time" (see: Galatians 4:4-5).

Advice to translators: "Ages" is a word that speaks about periods of time. "Ages" are usually long times, but they don't have to be. So, when the author of Hebrews talks about "the ages", he is speaking about all of history. If your language has a word or phrase to say "all of history", you can use that instead of "ages".

When the author wrote "end of the ages,” he did not want to say that history is finished. He wanted to talk about living in the last time before God will end the world. So translate this phrase in a way that tells readers that, even if it takes several words in your language.

See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Ascend (Ascension); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Last Days; Sacrifice

Why did the author write that “man is appointed to die once”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote that "man is appointed to die once". Some scholars think the author was simply saying that every person dies. People die and God judges them. Other scholars think that death is “appointed" (ἀπόκειμαι/g0606) for each person. That is, death does not happen by chance. Instead, God has decided when each person will die. Some scholars think the author was saying both of these things.

The author used "man" as a metaphor for all people. That is to say, what he wrote is true for all men and women.

What is the "judgment" that comes after death?

How did Jesus “take away the sins of many”?

Jesus "took away the sins of many" when he was crucified. That is, God will forgive the sins of anyone who believes in Jesus (see: John 3:16).

How will Christ “appear a second time”?

Why did the author say that when Christ returns, it is “not to deal with sin”?

The author wrote that when Christ returns it will not be to “deal with sin.” This is because Christ atoned for peoples' sins. He did this when he was crucified. His return will be to bless the people who have believed in him, and to punish the people who rejected him.

See: Messiah (Christ)); Crucify (Crucifixion); Bless (Blessing); Jesus' Return to Earth; Atone (Atonement); Punish (Punishment)

Hebrews 10

10:1-10

How was the Law only a “shadow”?

When the author wrote that the law was only a "shadow" (σκιά/g4639), he used a metaphor. He wanted people to think that the Law of Moses was only partly like something that was to come. That is, the things in the Law of Moses were like something that was perfect and eternal.

What are “the good things to come”?

Why did the author write about people being “made perfect”?

The author wrote about people being "made perfect" to say that in some way God will remove all that is evil from people who believe in Jesus. This is different than in the Old Testament. The Law of Moses spoke about people atoning for their sins by offering sacrifices. However, nobody was ever "made perfect" because they offered a sacrifice. But the author said that now, God will in some way "make perfect" people who believe in Jesus.

Scholars disagree about how God "makes perfect" people who believe in Jesus. Some scholars think the author wanted to say that God perfectly and completely forgives a person for sins the person commits. Other scholars think the author wanted to speak about God helping people to resist temptation. That is, God helps them not to sin.

See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Law of Moses; Atone (Atonement); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sacrifice

Why did the author write “consciousness of sins”?

The author wrote "consciousness of sins" to speak about a person knowing they sinned. This is even after God forgives them. Some scholars think the words, “consciousness of sins” spoke about a person's conscience not being satisfied after an offering was made. That is, the person could obey the Law of Moses, but they still felt guilty.

What was the “reminder” about which the author spoke?

The author wrote about a reminder. This was something that made people think about their sins over and over. In the Law of Moses, there was a yearly event called the Day of Atonement. This reminded people of their sins every year. Each year everyone in Israel had to repent. They had to make offerings for sin. This was so that God would cover over their sins for another year.

Why was it “impossible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins”?

It was "impossible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins" because God wants people to obey him instead of sinning. The priests could remove sins. The “blood of bulls and goats”, that is to say sacrificing animals, only covered over sins that people committed.

Why did the author say that God “did not desire” sacrifices and offerings?

The author wrote that God "did not desire" sacrifices and offerings. This is because the sacrifices and offerings did not give God any honor God unless they were done in the right way. These sacrifices needed to be made by faith in God. The author wanted to say that people needed to believe in Jesus, who is the messiah.

Why did the author write “a body you have prepared for me”?

The author wrote "a body you have prepared for me" to speak about Jesus, who is the messiah. The author wrote the same thing written in the Psalms where the messiah said to God (see: Psalm 40:6). That is, God allowed himself to be made into a human. He did this in the person of Jesus. It was necessary for Jesus to have a body so that he could offer himself as the perfect sacrifice to God.

What was the scroll?

A "scroll" was a way ancient people kept written things. They did this because they did not have printed books. Scholars think the “scroll" (κεφαλίς/g2777) the author wrote about was the first five books of the Bible.

Why did the author write "to do your will"?

The author wrote "to do your will" so people would think about how Jesus completely did the will of God. God wanted Jesus to never sin and Jesus never sinned. Jesus did everything God wanted him to do. It was also God’s will that Jesus would die for the sins of the world (see: Matthew 26:39,42).

What was the "first practice" the author spoke about?

The “first practice” was when people sacrificed animals according to the Law of Moses. People had to do many things to follow the Law of Moses.

What is the "second practice" the author spoke about?

The "second practice" the author spoke about is when people believe in Jesus. That is, people who believe in Jesus do not need to follow the sacrifices in the Law of Moses for God to forgive their sins.

How did Jesus take away the first practice to establish the second practice?

Jesus took away the first practice in two ways. First, he lived perfectly according to God’s will. Second, he offered himself to God as the perfect sacrifice for sins. This sacrifice never needs to be done again. He did this when he was crucified. After this, people do not need to make sacrifices and obey the Law of Moses.

What is “sanctified”?

Why did the author write "once for all"?

The author wrote "once for all" so people would know that Jesus completely atoned for the sins of everyone who will ever live on earth. That is, he died "once" as a sacrifice. No other sacrifice for peoples' sins will ever be needed. Also, he died "for all" people who will ever believe in him.

Under the rules of the Old Covenant, the Jewish people sacrificed animals to obey the Law of Moses. However, with the New Covenant, Jesus offered himself as a sacrifice for the sins of everyone. His sacrifice was done once, and does not need to be repeated.

See: Atone (Atonement); Sin; Covenant; Law of Moses; Sacrifice; Covenant with Moses (Old Covenant)

10:11-18

Who are the enemies of Jesus?

Scholars think the author spoke about different enemies of Jesus, Satan and the people who rejected Jesus.

Why did the author write about a “stool for his feet”?

The author spoke about a time when the enemies of Jesus would be made “a stool for his feet.” This was a metaphor. God will make the enemies of Jesus powerless. They will be completely subject to Jesus. Jesus will rule everything. Jesus will not give anyone else permission to rule.

Who are "those who are being sanctified"?

Why did the author write that Jesus “perfected forever" those who are being sanctified?

The author wrote that Jesus "perfected forever" those who are being sanctified. He wrote this so people would think that Jesus satisfied the wrath of God against sin. His sacrifice was “perfect" (τελειόω/g5048). That is, he fulfilled all of what God required for the payment of sin. This is, Christians do not do this themselves. Jesus did it for them. He did it "forever." That is, Jesus did this for all people who will ever be Christians.

See: Redeem (Redemption); Sanctify (Sanctification); Wrath; Sacrifice; Fulfill (Fulfillment)

Why did the author write “there is no longer any sacrifice for sin”?

The author wrote "there is no longer any sacrifice for sin" (10:18) because Jesus ended the need for any other sacrifices. Jesus' death is the only sacrifice that is needed for people to be at peace with God.

10:19-25

What is the "most holy place" that Christians have confidence to enter?

The "most holy place" that Christians have confidence to enter is God's presence. That is, Christians can speak directly to God. This is not the same as the "most holy place" in the Tabernacle or Temple.

What is the “new and living way”?

The author wrote about a "new and living way" for people to be with God. It is “new” because it did not exist before the sacrifice of Jesus. The author called it a “living way” because Jesus’ sacrifice provided eternal life for people who believe in him. Jesus is the "way" to God the Father (see: John 14:6). That is, when people believe in Jesus, they can serve God and talk to God themselves.

What was the “curtain” the author spoke of?

When the author spoke about a "curtain," he used a metaphor. He wanted people to think about the curtain that separated the holy place from the most holy place. This was in the Tabernacle and the Temple. It was also called the second curtain (see: Hebrews 9:6). This was the curtain which was torn from top to bottom at the moment of Jesus’ died (see: Matthew 27:45-51; Mark 15:33-39). However, the author used this as a metaphor to say that after Jesus, the "curtain" that kept people separate from God no longer exists. People who believe in Jesus can worship God and talk to God themselves.

See: Metaphor; Temple; Holy Place; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); Tabernacle; Worship

Why did the author write “by means of his flesh”?

The author wrote "by means of his flesh" to speak about the human life of Jesus. That is to say, he wrote about "flesh" as a symbol. It was the human life of Jesus that was presented to God as the sacrifice for sins (see: 1 Peter 3:18).

What was the “house of God”?

Why did the author write “approach with true hearts”?

The author wrote "approach" to speak about how Christians must behave toward God. He wrote "true hearts" as a metaphor. He wanted people to know that they need to genuinely believe in God before they pray to him.

What is the “full assurance of faith”?

To have “full assurance of faith” is to trust God completely. It is to completely believe in Jesus.

What is an "evil conscience"?

When the author wrote about an "evil conscience," he wanted people to think about sin. That is, he said that when a person sins, it damages their "conscience." They will not be able to know when they sin as easily after they sin.

Why did the author write about people having their “hearts sprinkled clean" from an evil conscience?

When the author wrote about people having their "hearts sprinkled clean", he used two metaphors. He used the metaphor of "heart" to speak about how people think and feel. He used the metaphor of "sprinkled clean" to speak about when God forgives people of their sins.

Scholars think the author wanted Christians to think about the Jewish priests. A priest was sprinkled with blood and bathed in water before they went to serve God (see: Exodus 29:21; Leviticus 8:30). They then could offer sacrifices for God’s people. Jesus, the greatest High Priest, sacrificed himself. So his blood has cleansed the hearts of Christians. This lets Christians approach God and serve him.

See: Heart (Metaphor); Priest (Priesthood); High Priest; Conscience; Clean and Unclean; Sin; Sacrifice; People of God

What was the “confession” of hope?

The author wrote about Christians holding tightly to the “confession" (ὁμολογία/g3671) of their hope. He wanted Christians to completely trust what God says he will do. That is, they should believe God's promise to give them eternal life because they believe in Jesus.

Advice to translators: The author did not write about "confession" here to speak about when a person confesses sins they have committed. He wrote "confession" to speak about when a person says something that they deeply believe.

10:26-39

Why did the author write “deliberately go on sinning”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote "deliberately go on sinning." Some scholars think the author spoke about people who keep rejecting Jesus and the gospel. They choose to do this even though they have heard the gospel. Other scholars think the author spoke about people who believe in certain things Christians teach, but do not trust in Jesus. They think these people have rejected God. Other scholars think the author spoke about a person who says they are a Christian but who keeps on sinning and do not try to stop sinning.

What was the “knowledge of the truth”?

Some scholars think the “knowledge" (ἐπίγνωσις/g1922) of the truth meant that a person understood true things about God. They knew they sinned and they also knew what they need to do for God to forgive their sins. Some scholars think that the author spoke about people who heard the truth about Jesus, but they never did anything. Other scholars think the author spoke about a person who knows the things Christians teach. This person has the “knowledge of the truth”.

Why did the author write “a sacrifice for sins no longer exists”?

The author wrote "a sacrifice for sins no longer exists." If a person goes on sinning after they say they believe in Jesus, the author wanted them to know that they cannot expect God to forgive them. Some scholars think that Christians will sin less and less. Other scholars think Christians can choose to stop being at peace with God and will not live forever with God in heaven. Other scholars think the author wanted people to remember that Jesus had to die for their sins.

Why did the author write “a certain fearful expectation of judgment”?

When the author wrote "a certain fearful expectation of judgment," he wanted people to know that God will judge a person who continually rejects Jesus. That is, the person can only expect that God will judge them with wrath. This judgment will be “fearful" (φοβερός/g5398). This person will live forever in hell. .

What is the “fury of fire” about which the author spoke?

When the author wrote about the "fury of fire," he used a metaphor. He spoke about God he judges sinners. God is a consuming fire. That is, God completely destroys things. Some scholars think the author was writing about God punishing everyone who rejects Jesus. That is, God's wrath is like a fire when it punishes people

See: Metaphor; Judge (Judgment); Sin; Messiah (Christ); Wrath; Punish (Punishment)

Why did the author write about the “testimony of two or three witnesses”?

Why did the author write “trample underfoot the Son of God”?

The author wrote “trample underfoot the Son of God” to speak about thinking about Jesus shamefully. Jesus is the "Son of God." When someone was trampled underfoot, people kept stepping on them until they were badly injured or killed. The author used this as a metaphor to speak about dishonoring someone. He wanted people to think about someone saying that Jesus is unworthy to be the messiah.

How did someone treat “the blood of the covenant as unholy”?

When someone said the death of Jesus was not different than any other death, then someone treated “the blood of the covenant as unholy” (see: Hebrews 9:14-15). They rejected the new covenant God made with people.

Why did the author write about being “sanctified” by blood?

What is "the Spirit of grace”?

The "Spirit of grace" is the Holy Spirit. Some scholars think the author wanted people to think about when Jesus spoke about the blasphemy of the Holy Spirit (see: Mark 3:29). Other scholars think the author spoke about a person who refused to acknowledge the Holy Spirit. That is, the person disrespected or dishonored the Holy Spirit.

Where was it written that “vengeance” belongs to the Lord, and that he “will judge his people”?

Why did the author write “the living God”?

The author wrote "the living God" to tell people strongly that God is not some dead idol. He is not just an imaginary god. He is real. The "living God" keeps his promises and also judges people.

What were the “former days”?

Scholars think when the author wrote about the “former days,” he was writing about a time before in a Christian’s life.

Why did the author write “enlightened”?

The author wrote "enlightened" to speak about a person gaining important knowledge about God. Some scholars think that Christians were “enlightened” when they received instruction about how to live in a way that honors God. Other scholars think a Christian was “enlightened” at the moment he became a Christian. That is, he then saw and understood the gospel and true things about God.

What was to be “exposed to public ridicule”?

Some scholars think Christians were “exposed to public ridicule” because the Jewish religious leaders brought the Christians into the middle of a city. They then got people to insult the Christians. Sometimes these people attacked Christians. Other scholars think the author spoke about the times when the Christians were thrown into an arena and had to fight against wild animals.

About whom was the author writing when he wrote about “those who were prisoners”?

Some scholars think that when the author wrote about “those who were prisoners” he spoke about Christians who were thrown into prison because they believed in Jesus. Other scholars think the author spoke about himself. He had been put in prison because he was a Christian.

Why did the author write that the Christians “accepted with joy” being robbed of their possessions?

When the author wrote that the Christians “accepted with joy” being robbed of their possessions, he did not mean the Christians were happy about being robbed. He wanted people to think that Christians have something greater than anything you can own. Everything a person owns will be destroyed. However, the promises of God for them last forever. No one can take these promises away from them. This gave the Christians joy. So even if a thief broke in and stole their possessions, the promises of God were secure.

What is the “great reward” about which the author spoke?

The "great reward" the author spoke about is that God will in some way do good things for people who believe in Jesus. Some scholars think the “great reward” is God’s promise of eternal life. This reward is based on the goodness and faithfulness of God.

Why did the author write that God’s “righteous one will live by faith”?

A person who is God’s “righteous one” is a person God declares to be righteous. This is because the person believes in Jesus. It had nothing to do with following the Law of Moses (see: Romans 3:21; 4:3-5; 5:18-19).

Why did the author write “turn back to destruction”?

Some scholars think author wrote "turn back to destruction" to speak about people who stop believing in Jesus. He warned people that God will send someone who stops believing in Jesus to hell, that is to "destruction." Other scholars think the author wrote this to speak about Christians who disobey Jesus. They will be punished and may even die because of this. However, they will still live with God in heaven forever. Christians are punished for sinning, but they are promised to go to heaven because Jesus was punished for their sins.

Why did the author write "keeping their souls"?

The author wrote "keeping their souls" to speak about Christians who keep believing in Jesus. These Christians "keep their souls." That is, they will not be punished. Some scholars think the author spoke about Christians who believe in Jesus until they die. They think the author spoke about words that Jesus spoke earlier (see: Mark 8:35). Other scholars think the words “keeping their souls” simply meant they will not go to hell.

Hebrews 11

11:1-3

What are "the things hoped for"?

When the author wrote about the "things hoped for," he wanted people to think about things God promises to Christians. Eternal life is one of these promises.

Why did the author write “faith is being sure of" something?

The author wrote that "faith is being sure of" something. He wrote this because he wanted people to know that if they believe in Jesus, then they should be confident about what God says. That is, if a person has real faith, they will completely trust God. Christians can be sure that God's promises are true. They will happen. This is true even though Christians may not see the promise come true while they are alive

Who were the “ancestors” about whom the author wrote?

The “ancestors” about whom the author wrote are the people he wrote about in 11:4-38. The author did not write this because he thought everyone reading it was actually descended from all these people. He used the word "ancestor" as a metaphor. He wrote this because he wanted people to live in the same way these people lived. That is, he wanted people to trust God in the same way these people trusted God.

How were the ancestors “approved for their faith”?

Scholars think God “approved" (μαρτυρέω/g3140) these ancestors. That is, God told the author about the people in chapter 11.

See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Faith (Believe in)

Why did the author write “by faith we understand”?

The author wrote "by faith we understand" to tell Christians that God will help them to understand certain things if they trust him. He wanted them to remember that God gives people faith as a gift (see: Ephesians 2:8-9). Then, after the person believes in Jesus, God can also give him a gift of knowing things about God.

Why did the author write that the universe was created "by God’s command”?

The author wrote that the universe was created "by God's command". The author used the Greek word “command" (ῥῆμα/g4487) to say that the universe was created because God spoke. That is, God said, “Let there be light” and there was light. God also said "let there be" when he created all the rest of the world. God commanded all things to be created by the word of his mouth.

11:4-12

Why did the author write that Abel’s sacrifice was a “better sacrifice”?

When the author wrote that Abel's sacrifice was a "better sacrifice," he wanted people to think that God approved it more than Cain's sacrifice. Scholars think that Abel’s sacrifice was “better” because he offered it to God in faith. That is, Abel brought his offering to God out because he wanted to worship God. Abel brought the best of his flock to God as his offering.

Why did the author say that Abel was “attested to be righteous”?

The author said that Abel was “attested to be righteous” so people would know that God knew that Abel was a righteous man. That is, God said Abel was righteous.

Advice to translators: The English word "attest" means to say something formally. Sometimes attesting something may require the person to take an oath that it is true. So, "attest" is much more important than "say".

Why did the author write “Abel still speaks”?

The author wrote "Abel still speaks" because people can still learn about what he did. Most scholars think that because the story of Abel was recorded in the scriptures, his example still "speaks" to people who believe in God (see: Genesis 4:3-10).

Why did the author write that “Enoch was taken up” so that he did not see death?

The author wrote that Enoch was “taken up" (μετατίθημι/g3346), that is to say, he was moved from one place to another. Scholars think Enoch was taken from earth and moved to heaven (see: Genesis 5:21-24). Therefore, he did not die.

What was the “divine message” given to Noah?

The “divine message” given to Noah was in two parts. First, God gave Noah a warning that the earth would be destroyed by a flood. Second, God told Noah to build a very large boat to save his family from the coming flood.

What was “godly reverence”?

"Godly reverence" is when a person deeply honors something God says or does. Some scholars think Noah experienced a sense of deep caution because of what God said to him. Noah obeyed God because of that caution. That is to say, he obeyed because he feared what God might do if he did not obey. Other scholars think Noah simply believed what God said. So, out of respect and honor for God, he built the ark the way God told him.

Why did the author write that Noah “condemned the world”?

The author wrote that Noah "condemned the world" to speak about the effect of what Noah did. The author did not want to say that Noah spoke something to condemn the world. That is, by building the ark, Noah showed that he trusted God instead of trusting what other people said. Some scholars think that Noah’s faith in building the ark “condemned the world” because other people in the world did not believe that God was going to destroy the world with a flood. Other scholars think that when Noah and his family entered the ark and it began to rain, it proved that the people in the world were wrong. So, those people were condemned to die in the flood because they rejected God.

How did Noah become an “heir of righteousness”?

Noah became an "heir of righteousness" in some way because he did what God said. That is, because Noah did what God said, God gave righteousness to him. This was in some way like an inheritance for Noah. Scholars think that Noah became an “heir of righteousness” because God declared him to be righteous. This was because Noah trusted and obeyed what God told him to do.

See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Righteous (Righteousness); Justify (Justification)

What was “to receive as an inheritance”?

Scholars think the author wanted to say that Abraham would take possession of the land of Canaan because God said so (see: Genesis 12:1). Then, after Abraham died, his descendants would in some way inherit that land.

What is the “city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God”?

The "city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God" was a city that did not exist when Abraham lived. Some scholars think the author spoke about a city in heaven. This is a city with permanent and firm foundations. This is because it is built by God, not by people. They think this is the same city called the “City of God” or the heavenly city of Jerusalem (see: Psalm 46:4; Revelation 21). Fewer scholars think the author spoke about the city of Jerusalem.

Why did the author write that “Abraham received ability to father a child”?

Some scholars think that Abraham received “ability" (δύναμις/g1411) to father a child because God gave him special power to father a child. This had to happen because Abraham was too old to have a child. More scholars think that God gave Sarah the ability to conceive a child (see: Genesis 18:9-14). Sarah was too old to have children.

Why did the author write that Abraham was “almost dead”?

When the author wrote that Abraham was “almost dead,'' he wanted people to know that Abraham was so old there was no hope of him starting a family.

How were Abraham’s descendants “as many as the stars in the sky”?

When the author said that Abraham’s descendants were “as many as the stars in the sky” he used a metaphor. He wanted people to know that nobody could count Abraham’s descendants.

11:13-16

Who were “all these” about which the author spoke?

When the author wrote about “all these” he wrote about the people in 11:4-12.

Why did the author write that they were “foreigners and exiles on earth”?

The author wrote that the people he spoke about were "foreigners and exiles on earth" as a metaphor. He wanted people to think that these people trusted God completely. That is, they did not depend on anyone or anything on earth. So, it was as if they did not belong to any place on earth.

The people in 11:4-12 all admitted they were “foreigners and exiles on earth” because they believed God had given them an inheritance. They believed their inheritance was something they would find in heaven and not on earth.

What was the “city” God prepared for the people of faith?

Scholars think the author spoke about a “city” prepared in heaven. They think this city will be the new Jerusalem.

11:17-28

Why did God say to Abraham, “through Isaac your descendants will be named”?

God said to Abraham "through Isaac your descendants will be named." Before this, God promised Abraham that he would be "father of many nations." God spoke about his chosen people, that is Israel. Now, God told Abraham that he would keep this promise "through Isaac." That is, Abraham’s first son, Ishmael, and any other sons of Abraham were not part of God’s promise. Scholars think God was very specific that Abraham’s descendants were to inherit these promises through Isaac. So God promised Abraham that he would have a second son, Isaac, and that God was going to make a covenant with Isaac (see: Genesis 17:15-21).

See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Covenant with Abraham; People of God; Covenant

Why did the author write “figuratively speaking”?

When the author used the words “figuratively speaking,” he told people he used a metaphor. That is, it was as if Abraham already thought of Isaac as dead. The author wanted people to remember that Abraham had completely given Isaac to be sacrificed. Abraham bound Isaac and placed him on the altar. Abraham took out his knife to slay Isaac. But God stopped Abraham from actually killing Isaac. Instead of Isaac, God provided Abraham with a ram to sacrifice. Scholars think this was a symbol of the death and resurrection of Jesus.

See: Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Sacrifice; Altar; Atone (Atonement); Symbol

Why did the author write “Jacob worshipped, leaning on the top of his staff”?

The author wrote that "Jacob worshipped, leaning on the top of his staff." Scholars think that because of Jacob’s old age, he bowed before God but used his staff to support himself. Bowing before God was a sign of worshipping God and showing him honor.

Why did the author write that Joseph “instructed them about his bones”?

The author wrote that Joseph "instructed them about his bones" to say that Joseph told his family what he wanted them to do with his body after he died.

What were the “pleasures of sin” about which the author wrote?

Scholars disagree about what the "pleasures of sin" were. Some scholars think the author wrote about when Moses was a leader in Egypt. While he was there, he was tempted by many things. Other scholars think Moses knew what God had called him to do. So if he did not obey God, that would be sin.

What was the “disgrace of following Christ”?

When the author wrote the "disgrace of following Christ," he wanted people to think that Moses suffered in some way like Jesus did. Moses was persecuted because he believed God. Jesus was also persecuted. So the author used this as a metaphor to speak about Moses.

Why did the author say that Moses “endured”?

The author wrote that Moses “endured" (καρτερέω/g2594) in faith when he left Egypt. That is, he kept trusting God. He kept obeying God. He saw what God did when he was in Egypt, though he did not see God. Because of God’s mighty power, Moses wanted to obey God.

Why did the author write that Moses “kept the Passover”?

To say that Moses “kept the Passover” was to say that Moses established a special celebration for Israel. This was called "Passover." It was so the people would remember how God led Israel out of slavery in Egypt. When it was time for Israel to leave Egypt, God commanded the people to put the blood of a slaughtered lamb on the frames of their doors. This was to show the angel of God which houses to pass over (see: Exodus 12:1-13). That is, it was to tell the angel not to kill the firstborn in those houses.

11:29-40

Where was the “Sea of Reeds”?

What happened in Jericho?

Who was Rahab?

Who was Gideon?

Who was Barak?

Who was Samson?

Who was Jephthah?

Who was David?

Who was Samuel?

Why did the author write that all those men “worked justice”?

When the author wrote that those men “worked justice” he wanted people to think that they established righteousness. That is, they made things just. They did this in the places where they ruled.

Why did the author write “stopped the mouths of lions”?

The author wrote "stopped the mouths of lions" so people would think about Daniel. Daniel was thrown into a lion’s den. This was because he worshipped God. This angered the king of the country where Daniel was a slave. However, the angels of God prevented the lions from attacking Daniel (see: Daniel 6:16-22).

Why did the author write "extinguished the power of fire"?

When the author wrote "extinguished the power of fire", he wanted people to think about the story of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. These were three men from Israel who refused to fall down and worship the king, Nebuchadnezzar. The king had them thrown into a fiery furnace because of this. However, the angel of the Lord did not allow the fire to harm the three men (see: Daniel 3:14-28).

Who “received back their dead”?

Two women in the Old Testament "received back their dead." That is, their sons died, but God brought the sons back to life. A widow from Zarephath had a son who became sick. After some time, he died. Elijah the prophet prayed to God, and God raised the boy back to life (see: 1 Kings 17:8-23). Another woman, who was from Shunem, had a son who became sick. After some time, he also died. Elisha the prophet prayed to God and God raised the boy back to life (see: 2 Kings 4:8-34).

See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Prophet; Pray (Prayer)

What was to be "stoned"?

In ancient times, a person could be "stoned" because people thought they did a great wrong. That is, people would throw large stones on the person to kill him. Scholars think the author wrote this about Zechariah, a priest and prophet in the Old Testament (see: 2 Chronicles 24:20-21). Some scholars think that the prophet Jeremiah, too, was stoned to death. They think he was stoned by the religious leaders in Jerusalem.

Who was “sawn in two”?

Scholars think that Isaiah, the prophet, was killed by being sawn in two. Ancient writings other than the Bible wrote about the death of Isaiah.

Who was “killed with the sword”?

Elijah spoke about prophets who “killed with the sword” by the leaders of Israel (see: 1 Kings 19:10).

How was the world “not worthy” of all those who were put to death?

The author wrote that the world was "not worthy" of all those who were put to death. That is, he wanted people to think that the people who were put to death were more noble or righteous than the people who killed them. Scholars think the author meant that people thought those who were put to death for believing God did not deserve to continue living. This was because many people thought God’s prophets were evil.

Why did the author write "they did not receive the promise"?

The author wrote "they did not receive the promise." He wrote "they" to speak about all the people he wrote about in chapter 11. He wrote "did not receive the promise" to speak about the long time God uses to do what he says. So the people in chapter 11 lived and died before God did all that he said he will do. That is, God intended to reveal part of his promise in the coming of Jesus, who is the messiah. God also holds a part of his promise to be revealed at the second coming of Jesus.

What is "something better"?

When the author wrote "something better," he spoke about Jesus. That is, now people can believe in Jesus. Then God forgives their sins. Eventually, everyone who believes in Jesus will live with God forever in heaven. This is better than when people had to follow the Law of Moses and make sacrifices.

Why did the author write “without us”?

When the author wrote "without us", he wanted people to know that without Christians, God's plan for the world is not complete. Most scholars think that when the author said “without us” he was speaking about all the people who ever believe in Jesus. That includes all people who believe up until the time Jesus returns to earth.

Hebrews 12

12:1-3

What is the “large crowd of witnesses” that surround Christians?

Scholars think the “large crowd of witnesses” are all the people about which the author wrote in chapter 11. The author did not want to say that they are watching the things Christians do. Instead, they are "witnesses" because what happened to them shows how God is faithful to his people.

Why did the author write “lay aside every weight and easily entangling sin”?

When the author wrote that Christians must “lay aside every weight and easily entangling sin,” he used a metaphor. Athletes raced. Before a race, they would remove extra clothes they did not need to wear. This would help them to run more easily. For the Christian, sin is like a “weight” that can keep the Christian from doing things that please God. Scholars think the author spoke about sins by which individual Christians are easily caught doing.

What is the “race that is placed before us”?

Scholars think that when the author wrote about the “race that is placed before us,” he spoke about the life that God designs for each Christian. He wanted Christians to obey God. He wanted them to do this even when it is hard.

How was Jesus the “founder and perfecter of the faith”?

Jesus was the “founder" (ἀρχηγός/g0747) of the faith because he started something new. Christians must first believe in Jesus. Jesus was the “perfecter" (τελειωτής/g5051) of the faith because be makes it complete. All of a Christian's faith is about Jesus.

What was the “joy that was placed before” Jesus?

See: Redeem (Redemption); Heaven; God the Father; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Cross; Sin; Presence of God; Disciple

Why did the author say Jesus “endured the cross, despised its shame”?

When the author wrote that Jesus "endured the cross, despised its shame," he wanted people to know that Jesus thought differently about being crucified. Scholars think that people who were crucified experienced the worst kind of shame. When the author said that Jesus “despised its shame,” he meant that Jesus was not ashamed to be crucified. This is because he was committed to obeying the will of God.

Why did the author write that Jesus “sat down at the right hand of the throne of God”?

How did Jesus experience “opposition from sinners against himself”?

Scholars disagree about the meaning of the "opposition from sinners against himself." Some scholars think the author spoke about some Jewish leaders who opposed Jesus. They tried to stop Jesus from doing the things he wanted to do. They also insulted him for what he said. Other scholars think the “opposition” was from the crowd of people who brought Jesus to the cross. They mocked him. They spit on him. They insulted him because he claimed to be the messiah.

12:4-11

Why did the author write that “Christians have not yet resisted or struggled against sin to the point of blood”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote that "Christians have not yet resisted or struggled against sin to the point of blood.” This was a metaphor. Some scholars think the author wanted to speak about Christians suffering because of sins. That is, they had not yet had to struggle against Satan to the point of shedding blood. Other scholars think the author said that Jesus had to suffer far worse than anything a Christian ever had to suffer.

Why did the author write that the “Lord disciplines everyone whom he loves”?

When the author wrote that the "Lord disciplines everyone whom he loves," he used a metaphor about a father and his children. He wanted people to know that God has a strong love for all his people. This is like a father loves his children. But even more, he wants his children to live in the right way. That is, he wants people to obey him. God disciplines Christians so they will not sin. God does this because he loves Christians. He wants what is best for them.

Why did the author write “illegitimate”?

Scholars disagree about why the author wrote "illegitimate." Some scholars think the author used the word “illegitimate" (νόθος/g3541) to say that the father had no interest in the child. Other scholars think the author wanted to say that people who reject God’s discipline show that they are not true sons of God.

What is God’s “holiness”?

How is it possible for Christians to share God's holiness?

Some scholars think that God enables Christians to “share in his holiness.” He does this by disciplining them. That is, Christians are made more and more to be like Jesus. They do more of the types of things that Jesus did. Other scholars think that Christians "share in" God’s holiness when they become more and more separated from the things of the world. They begin to want to do things that honor God.

What is the “peaceful fruit of righteousness”?

The author wrote about the “peaceful fruit of righteousness” as a metaphor. He wrote about "fruit" to get people to think about the result of the discipline that he wrote about earlier. He wanted to say that discipline helped Christians to live in the right way. Scholars think that this gives Christians peace.

12:12-17

What are “hands that hang down”?

When the author wrote "hands that hang down," he used a metaphor. Some scholars think the author spoke about Christians who were exhausted. They were exhausted from trying to live as Jesus lived. They think the author wanted Christians to encourage each other. That is, he wanted them to continue together to do the work to which God called them. Other scholars think the author wanted Christians to not accept defeat. That is, he wanted them to fight sin, that is, work hard to try to not sin.

What are your weak knees?

When the author wrote "your weak knees." he used a metaphor. Scholars think the author spoke about Christians who felt unable to face the trials in their lives. That is to say, they feared things going on around them. To “strengthen...your weak knees” meant to regain your courage. It meant to live in a way that honors God when it is very difficult to live in this way.

Why did the author write “make straight paths for your feet”?

When the author wrote "make straight paths for your feet," he used a metaphor. He spoke about how Christians should honor God and obey him. Some scholars think the author encouraged Christians to keep doing the right things. This also helped other Christians to do the right things. Other scholars think there were many opportunities for Christians to do things that led to evil. Because there were opportunities like this, the author encouraged Christians to focus on following the ways of God.

How do people "lack God’s grace"?

Scholars disagree about how people "lack God's grace." Some scholars think the author spoke about a person who was about to believe in Jesus, but for some reason the person did not. They do not believe in Jesus. Other scholars think the author wanted Christians to encourage one another so that no one misses the blessings from God. That is, the author spoke about a person who misses it when God favors them.

What is a “root of bitterness”?

A “root of bitterness” is about a person who is very angry. This makes them do the wrong things. Their anger lasts for a long time. How does a person become “polluted” with bitterness?

When the author said a person becomes "polluted" with bitterness, he used a metaphor to say that this is like the person becoming unclean. A person who allows bitterness to “pollute" (μιαίνω/g3392) them. That is, it makes them think the wrong things and do the wrong things.

What is “sexually immoral”?

What is an “ungodly person”?

An "ungodly person" is a person who does not honor and obey God. He says and does wrong things. He may even deny that God exists.

How did Esau sell his own birthright?

Why did the author write that Esau “found no opportunity for repentance”?

When the author wrote that Esau “found no opportunity for repentance” he wanted people to think that Esau could not change what he had done. When he sold his birthright, the agreement was final and could never be changed.

12:18-24

What was “a mountain that can be touched”?

What was the “trumpet blast” about which the author spoke?

Why did the author say “you have not come...to a voice that speaks words”?

The author said, "you have not come ...to a voice that speaks words." He wanted people to think about the time when Israel wandered in the wilderness. When God spoke to the people of Israel, they heard thunder and saw lightning and were afraid of the voice of the Lord. They wanted Moses to speak to the Lord. Then Moses told them what God said.

What was “Mount Zion”?

What was the “city of the living God”?

The “city of the living God” was a way people spoke about where God himself lives. There was not a place on earth where people can go. Some people also called this the "heavenly Jerusalem".

What was the “congregation of the firstborn”?

The "congregation of the firstborn" is a way to speak about God's people. Some scholars think this is all people who believe in God. That is, it includes people who believed in God before Jesus lived. The author wrote about some of these people in chapter 11. It also includes everyone who has ever believed in Jesus. Other scholars think the “congregation of the firstborn” are angels. This is because God created angels before he created people. The word “firstborn" (πρωτότοκος/g4416) spoke about a shared inheritance. That is, Christians all will share in one inheritance. This is an inheritance given by God to both men and angels.

Why did the author write “registered in heaven”?

When the author wrote "registered in heaven," he wanted people to think about God having a written record of everyone who believes in him. Some people call this the "book of life" (see: Philippians 4:3; Revelation 3:5, 13:8, 17:8, 20:12, 21:27). To be “registered in heaven” means a person is one of the people who are at peace with God and will live with God in heaven forever. Their names are written down, and they are considered citizens of heaven (see: Ephesians 2:18-22).

Who are the “spirits of the righteous ones”?

The “spirits of the righteous ones” are all people who are Christians when they die.

What is the "new covenant"?

How was Jesus the “mediator" of the new covenant?

Jesus became the “mediator" (μεσίτης/g3316) of the new covenant between God and man. In some way, Jesus stands between God and sinners. He speaks to God for them. He does this so they can be at peace with God.

What was the “sprinkled blood”?

When the author wrote about "sprinkled blood," he used a metaphor. All covenants in the Bible were made using blood. That is, animals were killed so their blood could be sprinkled to make the covenant. In the same way, Jesus made the new covenant between God and man effective by shedding his own blood. The blood of Jesus atoned for man’s sin once.

What was “Abel’s blood”?

When the author wrote "Abel's blood," he wanted people to think about how Cain murdered his brother Abel (see: Genesis 4:3-10). Abel’s blood cried out from the ground for vengeance (see: Genesis 4:10). That is, "Abel's blood" is a way to speak about when God punishes someone who does wrong. On the other hand, Jesus's blood proclaims forgiveness and salvation.

See: Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Avenge (Vengeance, Revenge); Punish (Punishment)

12:25-29

Who was the “one who is warning from heaven”?

Scholars disagree about who is the "one who is warning from heaven." Some scholars think the gospel was God’s message to all people. The gospel says there is a blessing for people who believe in Jesus. However, it also warns that God will judge people who do not believe in Jesus. Other scholars think the author spoke specifically about Jesus. Jesus came to earth to teach people about God. Some of what Jesus taught was a warning about God’s judgment.

When did God’s voice shake the earth?

Why did the author write that God will also shake the heavens?

When the author wrote that God will also shake the heavens, he used the metaphor of an earthquake to speak about God's final judgment. The Old Testament spoke about this (see: Exodus 19:18; Psalm 68:8, 77:18, 114:7; Isaiah 13:1-22; Joel 2:1-11; Haggai 2:6, 2:21, 12:26). He wanted people to think that when that happens, God will remove everything that is evil.

See: Metaphor; Judge (Judgment); Spirit (Spiritual); Jesus' Return to Earth; Heaven; Day of Judgment; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

What are the things “that can be shaken”?

Scholars think that when the author wrote about things “that can be shaken” he was speaking about created things. This meant the world and everything in it will be shaken.

What are the things that “cannot be shaken”?

The author wrote about things that “cannot be shaken.” This is a metaphor. God’s blessings and promises that are part of God’s new covenant and the kingdom of God cannot be stopped. They will happen as God promised.

Why did the author write that God is “a consuming fire”?

The author wrote that God is "a consuming fire" so people would think about God's final judgment. Scholars think the author spoke about God burning away all impurities in the life of a Christian (see: Luke 3:17, 1 Corinthians 3:12-15). This makes someone perfectly clean. This will purify them for entrance into heaven.

Hebrews 13

13:1-6

How can a person show “hospitality to angels without knowing it”?

When the author wrote that a person can show "hospitality to angels without knowing it," he wanted people to think about how angels sometimes appeared and looked like people.

Why did the author write “bound with them” to speak about Christians remembering prisoners?

To remember prisoners as if a person was “bound with them” was to fully sympathize with the suffering of people in prison. Paul spoke about Christians experiencing the suffering of other Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 12:26).

What is “the marriage bed”?

The "marriage bed" is the bed a husband and wife used when they sleep. The author used these words to speak about a husband and wife have sex in a way that did not dishonor God.

Why did the author write that Christians should "let the marriage bed be pure"?

The author wrote the command to “let the marriage bed be pure” as a warning. He wanted Christians to avoid adultery and sexual immorality.

Who were the “sexually immoral”?

What is “the love of money”?

The author wrote "the love of money" as a way to speak about greed. Scholars think the author meant that Christians must keep their lives from being characterized by the love for things you can buy. They think the Christian must keep even his thoughts from being greedy and wanting to buy many things.

13:7-17

What is to “consider the result" of leaders' conduct?

To "consider the result" of Christian leaders' conduct is for Christians to observe what their leaders do. It is then to observe what happens in the church. Christians are to learn from Christian leaders how to live in a way that honors God.

Why did the author command Christians to “imitate their faith”?

When the author commanded Christian to “imitate" (μιμέομαι/g3401) the faith of their leaders, he meant for Christians to live in the same way that their leaders did. He did not mean for Christians to copy everything done by their leaders, but to watch how they live in a way that honors God.

How is Jesus “the same yesterday, today, and forever”?

When the author wrote that Jesus is the same yesterday, today, and forever, he wanted people to know that Jesus does not change. Jesus has always lived and will always live and nothing changes him. Christian leaders die, but Jesus lives forever.

What were the “various strange teachings”?

When the author wrote about "various strange teachings," he spoke about things some people taught in churches. These things were "strange" because they did not teach the same things that Jesus and the apostles taught. That is, some of the things they taught were wrong. During the time in which the book of Hebrews was written, there were still people who taught that people needed to follow the Law of Moses to be at peace with God. They wanted Christians to obey the Law of Moses. This is not what Jesus and the apostle taught.

Why did the author write “we have an altar”?

When the author wrote "we have an altar," he used a metaphor to speak about Jesus. In the Old Testament, the altar was used to sacrifice animals so God would forgive people's sins. Now, Christians “have an altar” which is the cross. It was on the cross that Jesus was sacrificed for the sins of the world.

See: Metaphor; Sin; Symbol; Altar; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sacrifice; Cross; Atone (Atonement); Priest (Priesthood)

Why did the author write “Jesus also suffered outside the city gate”?

The author wrote "Jesus also suffered outside the city gate" so people would think about the crucifixion. He also wanted people to think about sacrifices for sin. That is, the atonement sacrifice of the Old Testament was burned outside the camp. But, the atoning sacrifice of Jesus was also made outside of the city of Jerusalem. Some scholars think that Jesus suffering outside the city gate showed Israel’s complete rejection of Jesus as their messiah. Other scholars think that Jesus suffering outside the city gate was to show that Jesus’ blood was the only acceptable sacrifice to God for sin. That is, nothing offered in the temple in Jerusalem could help people to be forgiven by God.

See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Atone (Atonement); Messiah (Christ); Blood; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon)

Why did the author write that Christians must “go to him outside the camp”?

Some scholars think that when the author wrote that Christians must “go to him outside the camp,” he wanted people to think about something that happened during Moses' life. Moses went up Mount Sinai to meet with God. While he was on the mountain, the people of Israel grew impatient. They demanded an idol to be made for them. So Aaron made an idol out of gold. Seeing this, Moses pitched his tent outside the camp. Then, people who wanted to seek God went where Moses was, outside the camp (see: Exodus 33:7-11). Because Jesus was rejected and was taken outside of the walls of Jerusalem to be executed, so now Christians must “go to him outside the camp.” That is, someone who followed Jesus did not need to do the things the Jews did in the temple in Jerusalem.

How do Christians “bear his shame”?

The author wrote that Christians "bear his shame" to say that when a person believes in Jesus, he may be treated the same way Jesus was treated. That is, Christians may be rejected, insulted, persecuted, or even killed because they believe in Jesus. So Christians bear shame that is in some way like that of Jesus.

Some scholars think the author spoke about Jewish Christians “bearing his shame” in that they were often driven away from the religious practices of the temple. They were driven outside of Jerusalem. Many of them were persecuted and treated as outsiders.

Why did the author write that Christians do not have "any permanent city here”?

When the author wrote that “we do not have any permanent city here,” he wanted people to think that a home on earth will not be someone’s home forever. That is, Christians look forward to a city God builds. This heavenly city will last forever (see: Hebrews 10:34-36, 11:10; 12:27).

What are “sacrifices of praise”?

When the author wrote "sacrifices of praise," he wanted Christians to always be thankful to God. This is because Jesus offered himself to God as a sacrifice that never needed to be repeated. Because he did this, God forgives the sins of people who believe in Jesus. So, nothing remains but to give God thanks and praise for what he has done. God accepts our continual thanks and praise as our “sacrifice” to him.

13:18-25

How is Jesus the “great shepherd”?

When the author said that Jesus was “the great shepherd,” he used a metaphor. A shepherd cared for his sheep, even to the point of dying for the sheep.Jesus loved and cared for people and died for them.

What was the “blood of the eternal covenant”?

James 1 Commentary

1:1

How did people write letters in the first century?

In ancient times, it was common to begin a letter with the author’s name, what other people called him, the names of those who were given the letter, and words of greeting. James used a common greeting in his letter and he wanted the people who he wrote to to have courage and be happy.

Why did James say he was a servant “of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ”?

James said that he was a servant “of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ.” Perhaps he wanted people to know that Jesus is God. James was a Jew. Because of this, it would have been very wrong to call someone God or to say that there is more than one God. However, Jesus was God and there is only one God.

Who were the twelve tribes?

The twelve tribes formed the nation of Israel (see: Genesis 49:1-28). Some scholars think that James was speaking to Christians who were also Jews. When James wrote, almost all Christians were from Jewish families. Other scholars think James used the metaphor “twelve tribes” to talk to all Christians, both Jewish and Gentile (see: Isaiah 49:6). They think that Christians are now the Israel, that is, the people of God.

Advice to translators: “Twelve tribes” could mean the actual nation of Israel, or it could be a metaphor that represents all Christians. In the same way the twelve tribes of Israel were God’s chosen people, all Christians are God’s chosen people.

1:2-8

What did James tell Christians to do during struggles?

Some scholars think James wanted Christians to know that God used “struggle”(πειρασμός/g3986) to make Christians stronger. James said that this struggle caused “endurance”(ὑπομονή/g5281). That is, it helped them to trust in God more. James wrote to Christians while they were suffering from persecution. This persecution caused Christians to leave Israel. James wanted to encourage these Christians. He told them that God used these struggles to help Christians do the same types of things that Jesus did. That is, they do the types of things that Jesus did.

Why do Christians need wisdom?

Christians need wisdom to know how God uses difficult times in their lives. He uses these difficult times to be Christians more like Jesus. That is, they do the types of things that Jesus did. James told Christians to ask God for this wisdom. He told them to ask “in faith(πίστις/g4102).” That is, when Christians ask God by praying, they need to completely trust God.

What is a “double-minded” person?

James spoke about a “double-minded” person. Some scholars think James spoke about a person who said they trusted in God but did not trust him to answer their prayers. This person trusts in God sometimes but trust in the world at other times (see: Psalm 86:11; Romans 7:14-25).

1:9-11

What does it mean to be a “poor” brother?

Some scholars think “poor”(ταπεινός/g5011) meant a poor person. Other scholars think it also meant a person without power or without honor in their community. James told the poor person to be happy in the “high position”(ὕψος/g5311) Jesus gave them (see: Luke 6:20; Ephesians 2:4-6).

How are rich Christians to be humble?

Paul wanted rich Christians to know that their riches cannot save them. That is, their money and possessions cannot keep them from dying and it cannot help them to have peace with God. Only by God giving the favor or showing them grace can a person live together with God forever in heaven. Because of this grace, James wanted these Christians to be happy and humbled because of what Jesus did for them.

Paul told the rich Christian that they will “fade away”(παρέρχομαι/g3928) in the same way that all other people do. All people die in the same way the flowers die (see: Isaiah 40:6-8).

1:12

What is the “crown of life”?

God gives the “crown of life” to Christians who have difficult times, but still live in a way that honors Jesus (see: Romans 8:28-30). That is, they are honored in heaven. Perhaps James spoke about the time when all Christians are with God in heaven. At this time, God will give them the crown of life if they honor Jesus in the time of their struggles.

1:13-15

What causes people to sin?

James said that people’s own “desire”(ἐπιθυμία/g1939) tries to cause them to sin (see: Galatians 5:16-21; Ephesians 2:3). That is, people want to sin. If people do not fight against their desire to sin, they will sin. Sin causes death. In scripture, there are two types of death. Death is a type of separation. When someone's body dies, they are separated from their body. The second type of death separates a person from God forever. They go to a place called hell.

Some scholars think James spoke about those who are not Christians. Their sin causes them to be separated from God forever. This will happen when their body dies. Other scholars think James wanted to say that Christians sin because they do not fight their desires. If this happens, then God might punish them and their body may die.

1:16-18

Why did James tell Christians not to be deceived?

Some scholars think James wrote to Christians who thought that God tried to cause people to sin (see: 1:13). However, James told Christians that God was never caused them to sin or to desire to sin. They want to sin.

What did “Father of lights” mean?

James used the words “Father of lights” to say that God is the creator of all things. Also, he created the sun, moon, stars, and everything else in the sky (see: Genesis 1:14-19). John also said that God is light (see: 1 John 1:5). The shadows affect the lights of the sun, moon, and stars in the sky. However, the light of God never changes and no shadow can cover it.

How are Christians born for a second time?

James told Christians that God gave them new “birth”(ἀποκυέω/g0616) (see: Titus 3:5). Christians have new birth because of the “word of truth.” That is, Christians are newly born when they hear and accept the gospel.

Why did James call Christians “firstfruits”?

James used the metaphor of “firstfruits”(ἀπαρχή/g0536) to say that Christians belong to God (see: Exodus 22:29-30; 23:19; Leviticus 19:24).

They were also the first of something new God was doing through Jesus. Some scholars think James wanted Christians to know that they give themselves to God in the same way as they gave their best offerings to him in the Old Testament (see: Romans 12:1-2).

What commands did James give Christians?

He told Christians to be “quick”(ταχύς/g5036) to hear. Some scholars think James spoke about being quick to hear the word of truth (see: 1:18). That is, they were quick to trust in Jesus. James also spoke about being quick to hear the word “implanted” in them (see 1:21). Other scholars think James was thinking about one of the Proverbs (see: Proverbs 17:27-28).

James told Christians to be “slow”(βραδύς/g1021) to speak. This does not mean Christians speak in a way that is slow. James wanted Christians to think about every word they spoke so that their words honor Jesus (see: Proverbs 29:20).

Also, James told Christians to be “slow”(βραδύς/g1021) to anger. Many scholars think James told all Christians not to become angry quickly. Other scholars think James spoke to teachers and preachers. He wanted them to not be angry when other Christians did not know the scriptures in the same way church leaders knew it. However, James said that human anger does not honor God.

What does it mean to receive “with humility the implanted word”?

A person “humbly”(πρᾳΰτης/g4240) receives the “implanted”(ἔμφυτος/g1721) word of God when they hear the Scriptures and honor God by obeying the scriptures instead of honoring themselves. This does not mean Christians only need to know many things about the scriptures. Instead,

James spoke about taking this word inside of themselves. That is, they take the scriptures and obey them so that they change how they live and think.

1:22-25

What is the “perfect law of freedom”?

When James wrote about the “perfect”(τέλειος/g5046) law, he wrote about the Law of Moses. Also, he wrote about the things Jesus taught. However, the things Jesus taught that had not yet been written down. What Jesus taught gave people much more knowledge about the things God wanted people to do. Also, James wrote his book with the help of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit helps Christians to understand God’s word completely. James also wrote that when Christians look carefully into the perfect law, it changes them. They obey God and God honors them.

James also said that this was the law of “liberty”(ἐλευθερία/g1657). Perhaps James said the perfect law was the law of liberty because this law makes Jesus known to all. Jesus saves people from the punishment of sin. After Jesus saves a person from sin, they can follow the law that honors God.

1:26-27

What is pure and unspoiled religion?

In scripture, sin is often spoken about as if something were getting or becoming dirty. When James spoke about something that was “pure and unspoiled,” he wanted to say that it was not dirty. That is, it was not sinful or evil. In 1:27, James spoke about pure and unspoiled “religion”(θρησκεία/g2356) in three ways.

James said that a person who controlled their words was pure in their religion. That is, he did not speak about other people in an evil way.

He also said that a person who took care of the widows and orphans was pure and unspoiled in their religion. That is, they cared for widows and orphans in the same way God cares for all people (see: Deuteronomy 10:18; Psalm 68:5).

Also, James said a person who stayed away from the evil of the world was pure and unspoiled (see: Romans 12:2; 1 John 2:15-17). That is, they lived in a way that honors God.

James 2

2:1

Who were the brothers?

James used the Greek word “brothers” to talk to all the Christians who read his letter. In the New Testament, Christians called one another brother and sister because they were God’s children.

Why are Christians not to have favoritism?

James told Christians not to have “favoritism”(προσωποληψία/g4382) for certain people. Jesus did not have favoritism for different people (see: Acts 15:7-9; Romans 10:12-13). If Jesus did not have favoritism, Christians are not to have favoritism.

2:2-4

What does it mean to judge with evil thoughts?

James did not want people to “judge with evil thoughts.” Many scholars think James wanted to say that judging others because they looked evil. That is, judging others because of what they wear and how they speak. The Bible says that only God can judge a person, and he judges by what is inside their hearts (see: Isaiah 16:7). That is, God judges them on their thoughts and why they do the things they want to do.

2:5-7

Who were the “poor”?

James spoke about the poor. Perhaps James spoke about people who did not have a lot of money or those who did not have a lot of education. Therefore, James said that God made poor people Christians and to teach the rich people how to have faith.

Why did James tell Christians to be “rich in faith?”

When James told Christians to be “rich in faith,” he wanted them to know that only faith in Jesus gave them life. That is, the riches the world gave them did not continue after they died. Jesus said that the riches Heaven gave only come by faith (see: Matthew 6:19-21).

Why did James say Christians were “heirs of the kingdom”?

A Christian is an “heir”(κληρονόμος/g2818) of the kingdom. Some scholars think they have God’s promise of being saved from their sins. James wanted Christians to know that when they die, they will be made perfect in heaven. Christians can know they are heirs because they have the Holy Spirit inside them. That is, he helps them to remember that God has saved them and helps them to live in a way that honors God. Other scholars think that certain Christians will have a place of honor when Jesus rules on the earth.

2:8

What was the “royal law?”

The “royal”(βασιλικός/g0937) law was greater than all other laws. The royal law had two parts:

Jesus said this was the greatest law (see: Matthew 22:36-40). He said that all other laws of God were made up of this one.

2:9-13

Why is it sin to give someone favor?

Christians are not to favor some people over others because God does not favor anyone. Anything Christians do that God does not want them to do is sin (see: Deuteronomy 1:17; 10:17; 16:19).

What is the “law of liberty”?

James spoke about a “law of liberty.” Some scholars think the law of “liberty”(ἐλευθερία/g1657) was the gospel. Other scholars think the law of liberty was the word of God, that is, Scripture. At the time James wrote this letter, Christians only had the Old Testament. These books told that the Messiah was coming with a new law that would free people from God’s anger on sin.

2:14-17

What did James say about faith and works?

James wanted Christians to know that God did not want them to say they believed in Jesus but live in a way that dishonors God. Many scholars think James was talking about those who believed in God and knew a lot about God, but did not obey him. James wanted Christians to know that knowing about Jesus did not save them from sin. They needed to believe or trust in Jesus.

2:18-19

How do Christians show their faith?

James said that other see the faith of Christians when they do what honors God. For James, faith and works were not to be separated. James said that demons believe in God and Jesus (see: Deuteronomy 6:4-5). But this did not save them from sin because they hated God and his promises.

2:20-25

How did others show their faith by their works?

Abraham and Rahab trusted God. They showed people they trusted God by obeying him. Abraham left his home and family to obey God (see: Genesis 12:4). When God told him to sacrifice his son Isaac, Abraham obeyed (see: Genesis 22:9,12; Hebrews 11:17-19). Rahab showed people that she trusted God when she hid the Israelites to save their lives (see: Joshua 2:11-12).

2:26

Why did James compare the body and spirit with faith and works?

In 2:26, James spoke about the things that people do as if they were dead. Some scholars think that John wanted to say that in the same way the body does not exist without the spirit, faith does not exist without works. That is, the body does not have life without the “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151), and faith does not have life without works. Other scholars think that James wanted people to know that believe

James 3

3:1-12

How does God judge Christians who teach other Christians?

James said that leaders are judged more harshly or stricter than other Christians. This is because teachers lead and teach people what to know about God and how to follow Jesus’ commands. Therefore, teachers must only say what is true about God (see: Ephesians 4:11-16). James warned teachers that if they said things that were not true about God, God punish them after they died. Scholars disagree about why they think James warned teachers.

Why did James say that all Christians stumble?

James wanted Christians to know that they never stopped sinning and that all Christians will “stumble” (πταίω/g4417)(see: Job 4:17-19; Proverbs 20:9; 1 John 1:8). James wrote that if a person does not stumble in what he said, he was “perfect”(τέλειος/g5046). Some scholars think James wanted to say that a person is perfect if they do not sin with the words they say. Because no person can stop saying wrong things, James said that no person was perfect. Other scholars think James spoke about a person who was a mature Christian. That is, they learned to control the words they say because they follow Jesus. This makes them “perfect” or more complete in their faith in Jesus.

Why did James compare the human tongue to bits and rudders?

James wanted Christians to know that the words people speak control them in some way. He used two metaphors.

The first was about a horse with a bit in its mouth, which was a piece of metal attached to something a person used to lead them in a certain direction. In the same way a bit in the mouth of a horse leads the horse wherever the person wants it to go, so does the “tongue”(γλῶσσα/g1100) lead a person with the words that come from it.

The second metaphor is about the rudder of a boat; this is the part on the back of the boat that steers the boat. Also, in the same way a large boat is controlled by a small rudder, the human tongue is a small part of the body that can control the entire person’s life. James wanted Christians to know that the tongue was small, but the words it speaks can cause great destruction.

Why is the tongue a “restless evil”?

James spoke about the tongue as if it were a person, even though it is not a person. He said that no person can “tame”(δαμάζω/g1150) the tongue. That is, because the tongue is “restless”(ἀκατάστατος/g0182), a person cannot fully control it.

Also, James said the tongue was “evil”(κακός/g2556). That is, the words that it says can destroy people in the same way a poison destroys and kills people.

James wanted Christians to know that people cannot control their tongues, but God can control their tongues by the power of the Holy Spirit inside them.

3:13-16

How does a Christian show “meekness of wisdom”?

When James spoke about the “meekness”(πρᾳΰτης/g4240) of wisdom, he spoke about a person’s heart and mind. That is, those who were meek never got tired of doing what was good to others without thinking they were going to get anything in return. Some scholars said that a meek person has great power, but power they were able to control. They said that those who are meek are humble and gentle with other people. That is, a meek person does not give themselves a higher position over other people. That is, he does not try to control other people and he is not selfish.

3:17-18

What is the fruit of righteousness?

The “fruit of righteousness” James spoke about is a metaphor of how God works in all Christians. He helps Christians to do good things and do things that God wants them to do. However, it is more than just doing good things. They change and want to do things that honor God.

Those who have the “fruit of righteousness” are at peace with other people. These Christians are able to live at peace with others and create peace with other people in the world. By living in this way, Christians show other people what God is like. That is, who he is and what he does for the people he created.

James 4

4:1-3

Why do Christians quarrel and fight?

James wrote that Christians “quarrel”(πόλεμος/g4171) and “fight”(μάχη/g3163) with one another because they want their own “desires”(ἡδονή/g2237). That is, they want to do what they want to do instead of being at peace with one another. Also, James said this made Christians “jealous”(ζῆλος/g2205) and have “selfish ambition”(ἐριθεία/g2052) (see: 3:16). When Christians are selfish and jealous, this causes them to harm one another.

Fights that happen in the mind. A Christian’s selfish ambition fights against the Holy Spirit who lives inside of them. That is, the Holy Spirit reminds the Christian of what God wants them to do so that they will fight their own desire to sin (see: Romans 7:21-23).

Christians fight against Christians. Jealousy causes Christians to want what other Christians have. This causes them to fight with one another to get what they want.

How do Christians ask God for things in the wrong way?

When a Christian asks “wrong”(κακῶς/g2560), they ask for selfish reasons. That is, they ask for things they want, not things that God wants. Some scholars think James spoke about those who were not Christians. Non-Christians ask only for things they want God to give them to make them happy. Other scholars think James spoke to Christians who asked only for what made them happy instead of asking what God wanted from them. James spoke earlier about people who did not ask with faith (see: 1:6-8).

4:4

Why did James call people “adulteresses”?

James called the people “adulteresses.” This is because they called themselves Christians but only did what they wanted to do. They did not do what God wanted. God called the Jews adulterers because they left God for what they wanted to do things that the rest of the world did. In the same way, James called certain Christians adulterers because they did not do the things Jesus commanded them to do (see: Jeremiah 6:3-9; Ezekiel 23:37).

4:5-6

Who is the “jealous” one?

Some scholars think James spoke about God being “jealous”(φθόνος/g5355) for his people. That is, God cares for people and wants them for himself (see: Exodus 20:5; 34:14). Other scholars think the Holy Spirit caused this jealousy in God. That is, because the Holy Spirit lives inside Christians, God owns the Christian and has control over their lives. He is jealous when Christians do not do what he wants because they are not listening to his Holy Spirit. Other scholars think James spoke about Christian who were full of jealousy because they were selfish (see: 4:4).

How does God give “more grace?”

James spoke about God giving “more grace.” Some scholars think that because James spoke about God being jealous in verse five, he gives enough grace to keep his anger from destroying the Christian who disobeys God. Other scholars think James spoke about how all Christians’ fight against their own jealousy. God gives grace to help Christians to overcome this jealousy.

4:7-10

How do Christians “draw near” to God?

James told Christians to “draw near” to God. That is, they come close to him because they love him and want to know him better. This came with the promise that God will draw near to anyone who wants to be close to God. James told Christians to “cleanse your hands” and to “purify your hearts.” Some scholars think that James wanted Christians to know that they needed to do these things to draw near to God. During the time of the Old Testament, priests were required to wash their bodies before going into the temple and serve God there (see: Exodus 30:20). In the New Testament, John also told Christians how they can draw near to God by confessing their sins to God. This cleansed them from the sin that holds back their relationship with God (see: 1 John 1:9). Also, John wrote that in the same way Jesus is pure, Christians can be pure because of the Holy Spirit inside of them (see: 1 John 3:2-3). This gives them confidence to draw near to God without fear.

Also, James told Christians to “grieve”(ταλαιπωρέω/g5003), to “mourn”(πενθέω/g3996), and to “cry”(κλαίω/g2799). Most scholars think James wanted Christians to have a deep sadness because of their sin. The apostle Paul experienced deep sadness for sin (see: Romans 7:21-25). Also these scholars think this sadness is to cause Christians to repent.

Finally, James told Christians to “humble”(ταπεινόω/g5013) themselves before the Lord. That is, Christians need to know their need for God. This is because they cannot be close to God without the power of God.

How can Christians be humble?

James wrote that Christians need to be humble. Also, he said God gives “grace to the humble.” To be humble, Christians must “submit”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) themselves to God. This is, Christians do all that God wants them to do. Also, James told Christians to “resist”(ἀνθίστημι/g0436) the devil. Some scholars think James wanted to say that when Christians submit to God they can resist the devil. Other scholars think that to resisting the devil is to stand firmly against him (see: Ephesians 6:13; 1 Peter 5:8-9).

4:11-12

Why are Christians not to speak against one another?

James said that a person who speaks against another person has become a “judge”(κρίνω/g2919). However, there is only one judge. That is, God is judge because he made the law (see: Romans 2:1). Only the one who makes the law can judge it correctly. One way Christians can speak against another Christian is to say that they did wrong when they did not actually do so (see: 1 Peter 2:1). Also, A second way is speaking against another Christian because they do not like something about them.

4:13-17

Why are Christians to be careful with their plans for the future?

James told Christians not to “boast”(καυχάομαι/g2744) about the things they will do. Some people talk about what they will be doing in the future without thinking of what God wants from them. James said that this makes them “arrogant”(ἀλαζονεία/g0212) plans. James wrote to those who talked much about what they wanted to do days, weeks, and years in the future. However, James wanted them to remember that only God knew what was going to happen days, weeks, and years into the future. James said that this boasting was evil. Some scholars think that when James said to “do good,” he was talking about making plans. That is, to do good is to trust God with the plans for the future. James told Christians to say instead that “if the Lord wills” their plans will happen.

James 5

5:1-6

Why does James tell Christians not to “store up treasure”?

James told Christians not to worry about getting money and possessions here on earth. James spoke to those who had much more money and than they needed to survive. James told rich people to use their money and possessions to honor God (see: 1 Timothy 6:17-19). He told Christians that the riches the world gave them cannot be taken to heaven when they died. James did not want Christians to think that being rich was wrong, but he wanted them to know that they needed to use their money and possessions to honor God. That is, they needed to use their riches to help the poor and sick in the church. By doing this, they followed Jesus’ command to store their treasures in heaven (see: Matthew 6:19-20). God gave them these riches to honor him. Anything not used to honor him rots away in the same way fruit or meat rots, very quickly.

Advice to Translators: A possession is something that a person owns. When someone owns many things of great value they are called “riches.”

Why did James say the “pay of the laborers cries out”?

James said that the “pay of the laborers is crying out.” He wanted Christians to know that landowners broke the law of God when they did not pay their workers on the day that they worked (see: Leviticus 19:13; Deuteronomy 24:14). If these people were not paid, they did not eat. James wanted Christians to know this was unjust. He said that God hears these cries, and he gave justice to the unjust (see: Malachi 3:5; Jeremiah 22:13-17).

How were the righteous being condemned and killed?

James said that the people condemned and killed the righteous people. That is, people were killing people who did the right things. Perhaps James spoke to landowners who said their hired workers were guilty of things that they did not do. That is, they said that the innocent workers were guilty of wrong against them. Because the landowners were taking their workers to court, they took away their workers ability to make money. Because they did not make money, they did not eat. Because they did not eat, they died. Also, those who were judged guilty in the courts were killed. James said that those who did this were guilty of their workers deaths.

5:7-12

Why are Christians to be patient?

James told Christians to “be patient” (μακροθυμέω/g3114) when they suffer. He wanted them to be patient until Jesus came back to earth because he will make suffering stop.

Why did Christians need to stand firm?

James told Christians to be patient because Jesus was coming for them. Christians were suffering trials and persecution. James wanted them to know that they needed to hope in Jesus and have courage in his coming for them. Also, he told Christians not to complain about each other because this caused them to forget about Jesus. Also, James told them to have “endurance” (ύπομονέ/g5281) in the same way Job did. Because Job endured, God honored him (see: Job 42:1-17).

Why did James say not to take an oath?

James told Christians not to take “oaths”(ὀμνύω/g3660). He said that they were only to say “yes” and “no.” James wanted Christians to know that they needed to speak the truth always. If they took an oath, God judged them. He judged if they told the truth or not (see: Matthew 5:33-37).

5:13-18

Who are the sick?

Some scholars think James spoke about people who had physical suffering. That is, their bodies had something wrong with it and they were in pain. Some physical suffering only stay for a short time while other physical suffering continues for a long time in people’s body.

Also, scholars think James spoke to Christians who had spiritual suffering. That is, the enemy, Satan and his demons, tried to get them to sin or to reject Jesus. Other scholars think James wrote about Christians having severe physical suffering. James said that those suffering in this way needed other Christians to comfort them and perhaps help them defeat their suffering.

What did James tell the sick to do?

James told sick Christians to go to the elders of their local church and have them pray for them. The elders spoke a “prayer” (εὐχή/g2171) of faith. That is, they prayed the will of God and trusted God’s answer (see: 4:13-15). James said this prayer saved sick people. Some scholars think the word “save” meant saved from sin and spiritual death. That is, it helped them to be able to live together with God forever in heaven. Other scholars think the word “save” means their physical health will be saved. That is, the sick person will become well.

Who are righteous people?

James spoke about people who did the right things. Some scholars think James spoke about people made righteous by Jesus (see: Roman 5:18-19). Other scholars think James spoke about people Jesus made at peace with God and those who Jesus helped to do the right things (see: 1 John 3:7). That is, Jesus saved them, and they lived their lives in a way that honored Jesus because he saved them.

Why does the prayer of the person who greatly honors God has power?

Some scholars think the prayer of a person who greatly honors God has great power because it is spoken with complete trust that God will answer. Other scholars think James spoke that this prayer had power because these people knew God alone had the power to make their request happen.

5:19-20

Who are those who stray from the truth?

James said that those who “stray”(πλανάω/g4105) from the truth chose to leave the truth of Jesus.

Some scholars think these people stopped listening to the truth about the gospel that had been taught to them. That is, they rejected the gospel. Paul also spoke about these people (see: Timothy 4:2-4).

Other scholars think James spoke to those Christians who were being led back into following the Jewish Law of Moses to save them from their sins.

Other scholars think James spoke to Christians who chose to return to doing sinful thing and thinking sinful things. That is, they knew what was right, but chose to do what was wrong.

What happens when those who are sinning “turn back”?

James says good things about people who encourage a “straying”(πλανάω/g4105) brother or sister to stop sinning and begin to do the right things.

Some scholars think that he wanted to say that this will to “rescue”(σῴζω/g4982) the sinner from eternal death. That is, they will not be separated from God forever in hell.

Other scholars think that this will help the sinner from being punished by dying on the earth because of their sin. James told Christians that it was good for them to help a brother or sister straying from the truth. Also, James told these Christians to encourage straying people.

1 Peter 1 Commentary

1:1-2

Why did Peter call the people "foreigners"?

Peter wrote to certain people. He called them "foreigners of the dispersion." When Peter lived, the Jews were dispersed or spread out. That is, they lived all over the world and only a few of them lived in Israel. However, Peter was talking about Christians and not Jews. Some scholars think Peter wanted to say that being a Christian made someone different than other people. They were foreign or different from other people in the evil world around them. Fewer scholars think Peter wanted them to know that believing in Jesus was more important than remaining in the country in which they lived or their birth country. At this time, many Christians were forced to move away from their homes or separated from other people like them.

Advice to translators: In some places, people are outcast from their communities. This means that they have been separated from other people who live with or near them. In many places, when someone becomes a Christian, they are treated badly by people who live with or near them.

Why did Peter call the people to whom he wrote "chosen ones"?

Peter called Christians “chosen”(ἐκλεκτός/g1588) by God because God planned for something to happen. He planned it before he made the world (see: Ephesians 1:4). The Holy Spirit made God’s plan work. God chose people to obey Jesus. Peter wanted them to know that a Christian needs to obey Jesus every day.

What does "sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ" mean?

Peter wrote that God said Christians are to be "sprinkled with the blood of Jesus." That is, God continues to forgive Christians. He does this because of Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God. (see: 1 John 1:7).

Advice to translators: The intended meaning of "God keeps forgiving Christians" is that God is always wants to forgive. If there is a way to say "God continually forgives" in your language, use that.

1:3-5

What is a “living hope”?

Peter wrote about a “living hope.” Some scholars think Peter wrote “living hope” because he wanted readers to know God made it so that people could live with him in heaven forever. This is because Jesus resurrected and Christians will too. God said that people who believe in Jesus will physically be with Jesus in heaven. Some scholars also think Peter wrote “living hope” because he wanted Christians to think about a person without hope. Paul also wrote about this (see: Ephesians 2:12; 1 Thessalonians 4:13). Peter wrote about what Jesus gives Christians now. He also wrote about what he gives them in the future with him (see:1:13; 1:21; 3:15).

Advice to translators: In Scripture, hope is a type of confidence. It is about knowing who God is and trusting in the things he will do because he is God.

What is the “inheritance” God gives to Christians?

The “inheritance”(κληρονομία/g2817) God gives to Christians is getting to live together with God in heaven after they die. Peter wrote that Christians will inherit someone and this cannot change. Because God promised this, he will give it to those who believe in Jesus. Christians can know that they will live forever. Also, Christian will not sin or be near sin after they die.

Peter said God “protects”(τηρέω/g5083) this inheritance in heaven for Christians. God fully gives this gift, but Christians are not given it until they go to heaven (see: Ephesians 1:14).

1:6-9

Why did Peter say in “this” you rejoice?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote "in this" Christians rejoice. Some scholars think Peter wrote about how God will “completely save”(σωτηρία/g4991) Christians when Jesus returns to earth. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say how great it is for Christians to know that they have this, even before they die (see: 1:3-5).

How can Christians be joyful even when bad things happen to them?

Peter said that Christians can be joyful when bad things happen to them because they know God’s power (see:1:5). Peter said that when bad things happen to Christians, it is a time for them to show how they trust God to care for them. That is, they show they truly and completely believe in God. This allows the Christian to be able to give praise and honor to God now and when Jesus Christ “returns”(ἀποκαλύψις/g602).

Also, Peter wanted Christians to know they can have “joy”(χαρά/g5479) because they know God saved them from their sins. Because of this, he knows that he will be with Jesus. Peter says that this is a kind of joy that is “incredibly wonderful”(δοξάζω/g1392). It is so wonderful that the Christian cannot even talk about it clearly or fully.

1:10-12

Why did Peter write about the Old Testament prophets searching the scriptures?

The prophets wanted to know about how God saved people from their sins. The prophets read Old Testament to know more about this. Peter wrote that the prophets read the scriptures carefully to know how God saved people from their sins (see: Matthew 13:16-17). The prophets spoke that the “favor”(χάρις/g5485) of God is greater than what the prophets knew in their lives.

Who is the “Spirit of Christ”?

Peter spoke about the Holy Spirit when he said the “Spirit of Christ.” The Holy Spirit told the prophets to know the Messiah was going to come into the world. He was going to suffer to save people from their sins (see: Isaiah 53:3-5). The prophets read the scriptures God gave them to find out who was this Messiah and when this suffering was going to happen.

God told the prophets that what the Messiah was going to do was not going to happen in their lifetimes. He told them that it was going to happen in the future (see: Ephesians 3:4-6). This message was so great that even the angels wanted to know and understand it. That is, not even angels knew what God was going to do to save people.

See: Holy Spirit; Messiah (Christ); Suffer; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Angel

1:13

Where did Peter tell Christians to place their hope?

Peter told Christians to “place all of their hope”(ἐλπίζω/g1679) in the goodness and favor of God. This he will give them when Jesus Christ “comes back to earth”(ἀποκαλύψις/g602) again. Nobody knows when this is going to happen. But, some scholars think Peter wanted Christians to think it was coming in their future.

Peter also told his readers that they needed to think about how God wanted them to live now. This means everything they needed to honor God and do what he tells them.

1:14-16

How are Christians to be different after they believe in Jesus?

Peter wrote that after someone believes in Jesus, they are to do things differently than when they did not believe in Jesus. They need to completely obey God the Father. That is, they should stop sinning and allow rule their lives and to follow him (see: Romans 6:12-17; 2 Corinthians 10:5).

Peter said that before people believe in Jesus, they want to do things that are evil. They do this because they are “ignorant”(ἅγνοια/g0052). That is, they did not know the things they did dishonored God (see: Ephesians 2:1-3, 4:18).

Only God is “holy”(ἅγιος/g40). That is, only God is perfectly pure and good. But in the same way God is completely pure and holy, Christians are to try to be pure and holy in everything they do. Christians cannot be completely pure and good before they die, but the Holy Spirit helps them. Christians are to change what they do and think to honor God in all they do and think.

See: Faith (Believe in); God the Father; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Purify (Pure); Holy Spirit

1:17

What does Peter say Christians must remember about God?

Peter wrote that Christians need to remember two things about God. Christians can pray to God and call him "Father." This is because Christians are God’s children. Christians also need to remember that God judges everyone. That is, he judges Christians and non-Christians. God treats all people with his good and right standard (see: Matthew 16:27; 1 Corinthians 3:13). Because God is the judge, Peter told his readers to live their whole lives here on earth in “reverence”(ψόβος/g5401). That is, Christians need to give honor to God by doing what he says.

1:18-19

Why did Peter tell Christians to give great respect to God?

Peter said Christians need to give great respect to God because they know God “set them free”(λυτρόω/g3084) from sin. Before believing in Jesus, people want to sin and this controls them. God set them free from this and they can know that they have peace with God (see: Mark 10:45; Titus 2:14; Colossians 1:13).

Another reason Christians need to give great respect to God is because of what God did to set people free from their sin. That is, Jesus had to die so that people could be at peace with God. Peter wanted readers to think about how Jesus died on the cross (see: Hebrews 9:13-14; Revelation 5:9). When Peter wrote about "silver or gold," he wanted to say that what Jesus did cost far more than anything on earth.

1:20-23

When did God plan to save people from their sins?

Peter wrote that, before the “foundation”(καταβολή/g2602) of the world, God planned to save people from their sins. That is, God planned to save people before he created the world. This plan needed Jesus to suffer and die on the cross (see: 1:11,18-19; Acts 2:23). God caused his plan to be done by Jesus in the last days. All Christians today live in these last days. That is, the last days began when Jesus came to the earth, and they are still continuing.

Because Jesus was the Messiah and did God’s plan, Christians believe in God and trust him completely. God raised Jesus from the dead and gave Jesus “glory”(δόξα/g1391). Because God did this, Christians trust in God. They know that God will do all that he promised.

See: Atone (Atonement); Cross; Last Days; Messiah (Christ);Resurrect (Resurrection); Glory (Glorify)

Why did Peter command Christians to love one another with true love?

Peter gave two reasons why Christians need to love each other with true love. First, God wants Christians to be pure so they can “love”(ψιλαδελψία/g5360) other Christians. The Christian "obeys”(ὑπακοή/g5218) all that God commands. This obedience “purifies”(ἁγνίζω/g0048) the Christian’s soul. This makes it possible for the Christian to love other Christians. God planned all this (see: 1:2). Second, the Christian is “reborn”(ἀναγεννάω/g0313). That is, born a second time. Peter used a metaphor about a "seed" that cannot die. He wanted to say that the Christian's second birth is from Jesus, and will last forever. The best thing about that seed is “love”(ἀγάπη/g0025). This also makes it possible for the Christian to love other Christians.

Because of these two reasons, Peter told Christians to love each other in the same way God loves them.

1:24-25

How did Peter say the “flesh” is different than “the word of the Lord”?

Peter quoted from Isaiah that spoke about "flesh" and "the word of the Lord" (see: Isaiah 40:6-8). When he wrote about "flesh," he wanted to talk about how people are before they believe in Jesus. He used the metaphor of grass in a field that dries up and dies. He wanted to say that before people believe in Jesus, nothing they do will remain long. Even the greatest things people do will be destroyed or forgotten. This is because people are born from a "seed" that dies (1:23).

But when people believe in Jesus, they are given a new and a better life. They now want to do things that honor God. This new life is better because it comes from the “word”(ῥῆμα/g4487) of God, which never dies. That is, the word of God is eternal. So the Christian's new life is also eternal. It is this eternal word that is known as the “good news”(εὐαγγελίζω/g2097) that Peter and others told the first Christians. This is the same good news that Christians today hear and believe.

See: Flesh; Faith (Believe in); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Eternal Life

1 Peter 2

2:1-3

How did Peter say that Christians need to do to honor God?

Peter wrote that Christians needed to stop doing the evil things they did before they believed in Jesus. They needed to do the things that honor God.

They needed to stop having “hateful feelings”(κακία/g2549) and “all kinds of deceit”(δόλος/g1388). Christians needed to not “pretend to be someone they are not“(ὑπόκρισις/g5272). That is, a Christian does not need to pretend they do good things when they do not do good things. Christians need to stop all “jealous desires”(φθόνος/g5355) and “speaking evil of other people”(καταλαλιά/g2636).

Peter then wrote about what Christians needed to do to honor God. He used the metaphor of "milk." He wanted to say that Christians needed to want to learn about God. They needed to think and do the same things Jesus thought and did. In the same way babies want milk to live, Christians need to want to do the things Jesus did to live. In the same way milk gives food to babies, the Bible shows Christians how to know God and the things that honor him. Christians also get their “spiritual food” when they listen to a wise teacher who knows what God wants them to do (See: Ephesians 5:1-10).

Peter wrote that Christians want this because they see and know how good God is to them. Peter used the metaphor of "tasting" to talk about this. That is, when Peter wrote that Christians "tasted" that God is good and kind, he wanted to say that they know this because God was kind to them.

Peter also wanted readers to think about 1:22, where he commanded Christians to love each other. Now, in 2:1-3, he wrote how Christians can do this. That is, he wrote what Christians need to do these things if they want to love each other.

2:4-5

What is the "living stone" about which Peter wrote?

Peter used the metaphor "living stone" to speak about Jesus. He wanted to say that in the same way a stone is solid and good to build a house upon, so Jesus is a solid foundation for people to believe in. In the same way a large stone makes a solid physical base for a building, so Jesus is a foundation for his church. Peter wrote about Jesus as the “living”(ζάω/g2198) stone because God brought him back from the dead after he died on the cross. The same metaphor applies to people who believe in Jesus. That is, when they believe in the living stone, they become living stones.

Peter added to this metaphor by saying that God builds all Christians into a spiritual house. In ancient Israel, people built homes out of stones and clay. In the same way, God builds his kingdom out of people who believe in Jesus. Peter wanted to say that God does not live in a building. The Holy Spirit, who is God, lives in Christians. When Christians do what the Holy Spirit tells them to do, he places them together the way a builder places stones into a house.

These living stones also have something God wants them to do. Peter called them a “household of priests”(ἱεράτευμα/g2406). He wanted to say that they need to worship God. Christians worship God by how they talk and what they do (see: 2: 9). Peter also wanted to say that when Christians worship God, this is the same as “sacrifices”(θυσία/g2378) to God.

When Peter and other Christians talked about Jesus, many people did not believe in Jesus (see: Acts 4:11; Matthew 21:42). But Peter wrote that God “chose”(ἐκλεκτός/g1588) Jesus. So, Jesus has “high value”(ἔντιμος/g1784).

See: Metaphor; Church; Kingdom of God; Priest (Priesthood) ; Worship; Sacrifice; Elect (Election)

2:6-8

Why did Peter write about the "cornerstone"?

Peter used a metaphor from the Book of Isaiah to say that Jesus is the cornerstone of God's kingdom (see: Isaiah 28:16). The cornerstone is the strongest and most important stone in a building. In the same way, Jesus is the most important part of God's kingdom.

Peter said that people who “believe” or “trust”(πιστεύων/g4100) in Jesus will not be ashamed. They will be given honor. God gave Jesus the highest honor as the cornerstone. In the same way, Christians are given honor by being living stones. That is, God makes them into the spiritual home where God dwells.

However, the people who do not believe in Jesus, the cornerstone, will “stumble”(προσκόπτω/g4350) and fall. That is, they did not do the right thing and God judges them because they did not do what honors God.

See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God; Faith (Believe in); Shame (Ashamed); Stumble (Stumbling Block)

2:9-10

How did God approve people who believe in Jesus?

Peter wrote about how God accepts Christians in six ways: God “chose”(ἐκλεκτός/g1588) to accept Christians because they believe in Jesus (see: Isaiah 43:20-21). God made Christians a royal “priesthood”(ἱεράτευμα/g2406) (see: Exodus 19:5-6). That is, Christians serve and worship God, the King. They show those who do not believe in Jesus who God is and what he does (see: Revelation 20:6). God “set apart”(ἅγιος/g0040) Christians (see: Exodus 19:6). When a person believes in Jesus, God makes them different from those who do not believe in Jesus. That is, Christians show God's goodness by the things that they do to honor God (see: 1:15-16). Christians are people who “belong to God”(περιποίησις/g4047). Because Christians belong to God, they tell other people about the good things God does. Peter wrote that people who are not Christians are in “darkness”(σκότος/g4655). This is a metaphor he used to talk about how they do not know God. Because they do not believe in God, they do things that are sinful and evil. However, God brought Christians out of the darkness and into the “light”(φῶς/g5457). That is, they can know God and honor him by what they do. God brought Christians together to be his people. That is, in the past, they did not worship God. But now, because they believe in Jesus, God brings Christians together to worship him and to do other things together that honor him. They care for each other in ways that good families care for each other. God gave mercy to Christians. That is, God showed great kindness to his people when he forgave their sins. This was a gift God gave to people who did not deserve this gift.

See: Elect (Election); Faith (Believe in); Priest (Priesthood) ; Serve (Servant, Slave); Worship; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Mercy

2:11-12

Why did Paul call his readers "foreigners and exiles"?

When Peter wrote that his readers were "foreigners and exiles," he wanted to say that Christians are different than other people. When a person believes in Jesus, God saves them from their sins. He also changes them. Now they do the things that honor God instead of the things that other people in the world want them to do, things that do not honor God. It is as if they become strangers to the world, and they no longer do the things that other people do. So, Peter used the metaphor of "foreigners" to write about this difference.

How should Christians live in a world in which they are strangers?

Peter wrote that Christians need to live differently than other people in the world because they are strangers in the world. Peter “strongly encouraged”(παρακαλέω/g3870) Christians not to talk or to do things the way they did before they believed in Jesus (see: Colossians 1:13-14). If they keep doing the same things, this will cause conflict inside of them (see: James 4:1-3).

Instead, Christians are to do things in a “good way”(καλός/g2570) among other people. These people will say bad things about the Christian. But if they see the good things the Christian does, they will give God honor (see: Matthew 5:16).

Peter says this honor will be given to God on the "day of his coming." Some scholars think the day of God's coming talks about a time when God will judge the nations of the world. At this time, all people will honor Jesus as their master (see: Philippians 2:10-11). Other scholars think the day of God's coming is the time when God saves someone from his sins and causes him to become part of God's kingdom. This is because God has favored them.

2:13-15

Why does Peter instruct Christians to obey earthly rulers?

Peter said that it was for Jesus. Christians need to obey earthly rulers so that they do not bring dishonor to the name of Jesus because they disobeyed their rulers. Christians understand that earthly rulers were put in their position by God (see: Romans 13:1-7). So, when Christians obey earthly rulers, they are obeying God. They are also following Jesus' example. This brings honor to God. Peter wrote that God deeply wants Christians to do what is good because it will stop people who spoke wrong things about Christians. This means that Christians need to obey their rulers, and continue to do good deeds. That is, unless their rulers try to get them to do something that dishonors God. In this way, people who oppose Christians will not be able to say bad things about them.

2:16-17

What did Peter want to say when he wrote that Christians are "free"?

Peter told Christians to do the things that people who are “free”(ἐλεύθερος/g1658) do. That is, that they no longer need to sin (see: Galatians l3:13; Romans 6:6-7) because God forgave their sins. Christians must never use their freedom to “cover up”(ἐπικάλυμμα/g1942) for doing wrong. Instead, Christians serve God. They honor God by how what they do (see: Romans 6:17-19)

See: Free (Freedom); Sinful Nature; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Serve (Servant, Slave)

How do Christians show that they are free?

Christians show that they are free by what they do. Because Christians are free, they need to respect all people. Christians are to “love”(ἀγαπάω/g0025) each other. They are to “revere”(φοβέω/g5399) and worship God only. Peter says Christians are to "honor the king." That is, they need to show respect to the one who rules their country.

2:18-20

What does Peter tell Christians to do to serve God?

Peter wrote that a “household servant”(οἰκέτης/g3610) works for his master, giving them “all respect”(φόβος/g5401). That is, servants voluntarily give respect to their masters the way everyone is to respect their rulers (see:2:17). This is because the Christian has the highest respect for God. Servants should serve masters who are fair or unfair in the same way. This gives honor to God.

What does Peter say is “praiseworthy”?

Peter wrote that it is "praiseworthy" when a Christian is treated unjustly because he believes in Jesus. That is, God is pleased when Christians trust him when they are being treated badly or suffer. Christians do not need to stop doing things that honor God in order to avoid being punished or mistreated by other people. This is because Christians are to do the same types of things that Jesus did.

2:21-25

To what were Christians “called”?

When Peter wrote that Jesus called Christians to "this," he wanted his readers to think about suffering. Some scholars think Jesus called Christians specifically to be falsely accused and mistreatment for simply being Christians. Other scholars think Jesus called Christians specifically to trust God when they suffered for doing what was right (see: John 15:18-20; 2 Timothy 3:12).

How was Jesus “reviled”?

Jesus was “reviled”(λοιδορέω/g3058) when people spoke evil thing about him. The rulers insulted Jesus, falsely accused him of things he did not do, and made threats with words in anger. Jesus’ trusted God who judges all things in a correct and just way. Jesus did this as an example for Christians to follow (see: 3:9).

What did it mean for a Christian to have “no more part in sin” and to "live for righteousness"?

Paul wrote that Christians needed to have "no more part in sin" and needed to "live for righteousness." He wanted his readers to remember that they no longer have to sin. This is because they believe in Jesus, and God saved them from their sins. Now, they are to do things that honor God. This is what Jesus did. When Jesus died on the cross, he made it possible for people to be at peace with God and to do what God wants them to do. He also made it possible for them to live together with God in heaven forever (see: Isaiah 53:5). None of this is possible before God saves someone from their sins.

See: Sin; Righteous (Righteousness); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Cross; Heaven

Why did Peter write, “by his bruises you have been healed”?

When Peter wrote "by his bruises you have been healed," he used a metaphor to talk about how God saves people from their sins. The bruises of Jesus came when the soldiers beat him and then hung him on a cross to die. Peter wanted to say that because Jesus suffered physically, people who believe in Jesus no longer need to suffer in a different way. This was not a physical suffering. Instead, if they believe in Jesus, God will save them from their sins and they will be at peace with God. This is a type of healing.

What did Peter want readers to think about when he wrote about the "shepherd and guardian of their souls"?

When Peter wrote about readers returning to the "shepherd and guardian of their souls," he wanted them to think about following Jesus. Some scholars think Peter wrote this to the Jewish people who continued to do things that did not honor God’s commands. They think that when some Jewish people believed in Jesus, they began to honor God again. Other scholars think Peter wrote this to both Jews and Gentiles. When he wrote that the Jews and Gentiles “returned”(ἐπιστρέφω/g1994) to the shepherd of their souls, it meant they stopped sinning and started following Jesus, who is the Messiah.

1 Peter 3

3:1-7

Why did Peter write “in this way”?

When Peter wrote "in this way," he wanted people to think about how they could live in the same way Jesus lived. Peter had just written about how Jesus lived. He honored God when he was arrested and crucified (see: 2:21-25). Scholars think Peter wanted Christians to obey their leaders who ruled over them. He wanted Christians to think about how servants were obeyed and respected their masters (see: 2:13-25). Other scholars remind us that no one deserves more honor than Jesus. However, people beat and killed Jesus. Peter wanted Christians to obey their leaders as much as Jesus did.

How was a wife to submit to her husband?

Peter did not make rules about how a wife was to submit to her husband. Some scholars think Peter wanted each husband and wife to decide this between themselves. Peter wrote to wives who were Christians. Peter expected the wife to submit to her husband for “the Lord’s sake” (see: 2:13). That is, the wife did this to honor Jesus.

Why did Peter write that a husband can be “won without a word”?

Peter wrote that a husband can be "won without a word." He wanted to say that the wife may help the husband to believe in Jesus. Scholars think Peter wrote about a non-Christian husband in this verse. The wife lived in a way that honored God. She did this when she honored and respected her husband. Because she lived in this way, she helped the non-Christian husband to believe in Jesus.

Peter did not want to say the wife had to be silent in the home. Rather, he wanted people to think that what the wife did was more important than what she said (see: 1 Timothy 2:11-12).

What is the "inner person of the heart"?

When Peter wrote the "inner person of the heart", he wanted readers to think about how they thought and felt.

How did Peter speak about genuine beauty?

Peter spoke about genuine beauty as not being about how a woman looks. Instead, Peter contrasted the “outward ornaments”(ἔξωθεν/g1855) with the private “inner person”(κρυπτός/g2927). Some scholars think Peter spoke about the things a wife did to make herself beautiful to others. If the wife was concerned with her outward appearance only, then her husband might not see how Jesus changed her life. If the wife was primarily concerned with the ways a Christian thinks and acts, then her husband might see that Jesus made her a better person.

Other scholars think Peter spoke about what Solomon said. In Proverbs, Solomon wrote about how outward beauty did not last, but only the inward beauty (see: Proverbs 31:30).

Advice to translators: In some places, people talk about a woman having two types of beauty. The way a woman looks is a beauty that is on the outside of her. That is, people can see that she is beautiful when they look at her. However, people also talk about a woman being beautiful on the inside. This is a metaphor. She lives in a way that honors God. However, people cannot easily see this by looking at her.

Who were the “holy women long ago who hoped in God”?

Peter wrote about "holy women long ago who hoped in God." He was writing about about women in the Old Testament. He spoke about women who trusted what God said. They completely trusted God's promises. Those women “adorned” themselves with certain things. They wore certain things. This is a metaphor. They lived in a way that honored God and other people could see them do this.

How did Sarah think of Abraham as her lord?

When Sarah called Abraham “lord,” she did this because she respected and honored him. She did this because he was her husband. In ancient times, people often used the word “lord” when they wanted to tell someone they respected and honored the person with whom they spoke. The word “lord” also means master. Why did Peter write “not afraid of trouble”?

Scholars disagree about what Peter wanted to say when he wrote "not afraid of trouble." Perhaps Peter wrote about when a non-Christian husband treated his Christian wife badly. Some scholars think that a Christian wife will not be afraid of any kind of trouble. These scholars think the was treated badly because she was a Christian. Other scholars think Peter wanted Christian wives to do what was right. He wanted them not to be afraid and hate her non-Christian husband.

How does a husband live with his wife “according to understanding”?

A husband lives with his wife "according to understanding" when he knows her very well. Then he lives in a way that honors her by knowing what she needs and wants.

Scholars think the words “according to understanding”(γνῶσις/g1108) also mean that a husband needs to know what the Bible says about a husband and wife (see: Ephesians 5:21-33). This included knowing what God wanted married people to do. He honors God by saying and doing good things that help her.

Why did Peter write “weaker vessel”?

Peter wrote “weaker vessel” to speak about certain things a women physically could not do. When Peter lived, most people thought women were physically weaker than men. Peter did not want to say that women were not as smart as men. Women could honor God as much as men could honor God. Some scholars think that when Peter wrote this, he also wanted to say that men were weak, but in a different way than women.

What is "the grace of life"?

The "grace of life" is God's love and care for people. This is a special gift God gives to people who believe in him.

How are Christian husbands and wives “fellow heirs” of the grace of life?

Christian husbands and wives are "fellow heirs" of the grace of life because they both will live with God forever. This is because they both believe in Jesus.

God values men and women equally (see: Galatians 3:28-29). Peter wrote that men and women are not greater or lesser when speaking about spiritual things. However, in chapter 3, Peter did recognize that in a marriage, the man and woman do different things. That is, the husband has the role of authority within the marriage and the wife the role of helper (see: Genesis 2:18).

3:8-12

Why did Peter write “like-minded”?

Peter wrote "like-minded." He wanted people to think about people who believed what their ancestors. In the Roman Empire, many people were like-minded and worshipped many gods. These are the same gods their ancestors worshipped. However, Peter did not want Christians to do this (see: 1 Peter 1:18). Instead, Peter encouraged Christians to become “like-minded” in another way. He wanted Christians to think the same things about the gospel that the apostles taught.

See: False gods; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Gospel; Apostle

Why did Peter write “for this you were called”?

When Peter wrote "for this you were called," he continued to tell Christians that God wants them to be like Jesus. Peter also wrote about this in 1 Peter 2:21. God wants Christians not to attack back people who attack them. The apostle Paul also called Christians to do good things, even if other people do evil things to them (see: Romans 12:17-21). Jesus said Christians should bless and pray for people do evil things to them (see: Luke 6:27-29, 35).

Why did Peter write that “the eyes of the Lord see the righteous”?

Peter wrote that "the eyes of the Lord see the righteous." He wanted to tell Christians that God knows what happens to them. God will help them in some way. Peter said the same things written in Psalms (see: Psalms 34:12-16). God delivered the righteous out of all their troubles. Many times God delivered the people of Israel.

What is "the face of the Lord"?

The "face of the Lord" is a metaphor for God treating someone well. Peter wanted to say that God will not reward people who do wrong things. Instead, he will reward people who trust and obey him.

3:13-17

Why did Peter write “who is the one who will harm you”?

Peter wrote "who is the one who will harm you." He wanted people to think about how people treat other people who do the right things. Normally, no one will punish a person if they do good. Peter wanted people to think about when Christians are harmed even though they do what God wants.

Peter spoke about people saying Christians do bad things when they do not do these things (see: 1 Peter 2:12, 15). People will insult and want to harm Christian (see: 1 Peter 3:9,14).

Why did Peter write “suffer because of righteousness”?

Peter wrote that Christians sometimes suffer even if they do good things. Christians suffer because they do what God wants, God blesses them. Jesus also said this (see: 1 Peter 4:3-4; Matthew 5:11-12). Because of this, Peter encouraged Christians trust God when they suffered (see: Isaiah 8:12-13).

How do Christians “set apart the Lord Christ” as holy?

Christians are "set apart the Lord Christ as holy" when they believe in him and worship him. Scholars think that when Jesus was alive, many people knew that he was ‘holy.” So they honored him. These Christians truly believed that Jesus controlled everything. So they trusted him completely. Because of this, Christians were not afraid of how other people treated them. Peter wanted all Christians to do this.

What is “a good conscience”?

A "good conscience" is when a person does their best not to sin. When they do sin, they repent and ask God to forgive them. In verse 16, Peter wrote about Christians keeping a good conscience when they are insulted for living in a way that honors God.

3:18-22

Why did Peter write that Jesus “suffered once for sins”?

When Peter wrote that Jesus "suffered once for sins," he wanted Christians to know that Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.

Some scholars think Peter wanted people to think about the Law of Moses. According to the Law of Moses, people needed to offer sacrifices every day. It also required a special sacrifice once a year (see: Hebrews 7:27; 10:1-4). However, when Jesus sacrificed himself, he was punished for people’s sins.

Who were the “spirits...now in prison”?

Scholars are not sure who Peter wrote about when he wrote "spirits...now in prison." Some scholars think Peter was writing about people. Perhaps they were people who lived during the days of Noah, but who thought only about doing evil things. They were in hell when Jesus preached to them.

Other scholars think Peter wrote about people who lived and disobeyed in Noah's time, but

What did Jesus preach?

Scholars think Jesus “preached” through Noah. Peter wrote that Noah preached righteousness (see: 2 Peter 2:5). Because of this, these scholars think the message preached during Noah’s day was a message of repentance and faith.

Other scholars think Jesus preached to condemn the people and angels who disobeyed God when Noah lived.

See: Preach (Preacher); Righteous (Righteousness); Repent (Repentance; Faith (Believe in); Condemn (Condemnation); Angel

When did Jesus preach?

Scholars disagree about when Jesus preached the things Peter wrote about in verse 19. Scholars who think the “spirits” were people, think that the Spirit of Christ, that is to say the Holy Spirit, preached when Noah lived. Other scholars think that the Spirit of Christ spoke to the “spirits” in hell sometime between when he was buried and when he was resurrected.

See: Preach (Preacher); Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit; Hell; Resurrect (Resurrection)

How were "eight souls" saved “by means of the water”?

When Peter wrote "eight souls," he wanted people to think about Noah and his family. "Souls" is a metaphor for people.

When Peter wrote “by means” of the water, he wanted people to think about how God used the flood's water to remove bad people from the world. However, he rescued Noah and his family. God saved those who obeyed him. He saved eight people in Noah's family.

How were the flood waters during Noah’s day a symbol of baptism?

Peter wrote about the flood when Noah lived. This was a metaphor or symbol of baptism for Christians. Peter wanted his people to know that God judged people and punished them for their sins with the flood. The ark which Noah built was a symbol of how Jesus saves people from their sins. Eight people of Noah’s day were rescued in the ark from God’s judgment. In some way, people who believe in Jesus and appeal to God for a “good” conscience are rescued. That is, God does not punish them for their sins.

See: Metaphor; Symbol; Baptize (Baptism); Punish (Punishment); Judge (Judgment); Sin; Atone (Atonement)

Why did Peter write “Christ is at the right hand of God”?

Peter wrote "Christ is at the right hand of God" to say that God gave Jesus power and permission to rule everything. In ancient times, when a person sat at the right hand of a king, the king gave the power and permission to rule others.

1 Peter 4

4:1-6

Why did Peter write “arm yourselves” with the intent of suffering?

Peter told Christians to “arm themselves”(ὁπλίζω/g3695) with the intent of suffering. That is, knowing the would be persecuted. This was a metaphor. A soldier armed himself with weapons and armor. He used this metaphor to tell Christians to think about suffering in the same way Jesus thought about suffering. That is, Christians should be ready to suffer because they believe in Jesus. As Peter wrote earlier, Christians can expect to suffer for doing what is right, just as Jesus did (see: 1 Peter 2:22-23; 3:17-18).

How does a Christian who “has suffered in the flesh” cease from sin?

Peter wrote about someone who has suffered in the flesh. Some scholars think Peter was speaking about Christians who suffered for doing what is right (see: 1 Peter 3:17). They think that when a Christian suffers for doing what is right, he has chosen to stop sinning. Other scholars think that when a Christian chooses to obey God, he shows he does not want to sin any more.

Peter did not want to say that a Christian stops sinning completely. A Christian will only stop sinning when they die and are with God in heaven.

Why did Peter write “the rest of his time in the flesh”?

Peter wrote "the rest of his time in the flesh" to speak about the rest of a person’s life on earth.

Scholars think that when Peter wrote about "men's desires," he spoke about how people who were not Christians thought. They thought about things they wanted. When they did this, they were doing the wrong thing. Peter also spoke about people doing the wrong things because they did not know the right thing to do. He also spoke earlier about how the things they wanted made “war against the soul” (see: 1 Peter 1:14; 2:11).

How does a Christian live “for God’s will”?

A Christian lives “for God’s will” when he does what God wants. In this letter, Peter wrote about ways a Christian can do what God wants. Peter told Christians to “love one another” (see: 1:22). He also told Christians to “be hospitable” to one another and to “serve one another” (see: 4:9-10).

Advice to translators: Someone who is hospitable welcomes someone who they do not know. They help people they do not know.

Who were the “Gentiles” about which Peter wrote?

Why did Peter write about people living “in sensuality, passion, drunkenness, drunken celebrations, having wild parties”?

Peter wrote about people living “in sensuality, passion, drunkenness, drunken celebrations, having wild parties.” He wanted people to think about someone who did not live in the right way. They did not control themselves. They wanted to sin, so they did evil things.

What were “disgusting acts of idolatry”?

Peter wrote about "disgusting acts of idolatry." He wanted people to know that some people worshipped idols. A person committed idolatry when they worshipped things in the world or things that people created. They worshipped these things instead of God.

Some scholars think when Peter wrote "disgusting acts," he did not speak about all idolatry. This is because all idolatry is a sin against God. They think Peter spoke about breaking the laws made by the government. That is, even people who were not Christian thought these acts were evil.

Why did Peter write “floods of reckless behavior”?

Peter wrote “floods of reckless behavior.” He was writing about people who did more evil things than good things. They lived in a way that was very evil. They loved to sin and constantly sinned. So they did not care that God would punish them for what they did.

Who is "the one who is ready to judge"?

Why did Peter write that people will “give an account” to God?

When Peter wrote about people "giving an account" to God, he wanted people to think about the time when God will judge people who lived their lives in “sensuality” (see: 1 Peter 4:3) and spoke against Christians. He used the metaphor of a trial in court, where people are accused of crimes and they have to respond. He wanted to say that God will judge people who continue to live in the wrong way (see: Matthew 12:36).

Why did Peter write “the living and the dead”?

Peter wrote "the living and the dead" so people would know that God will judge everyone who is not a Christian (see: Revelation 20:11-15). This is called the Great White Throne Judgment. Peter wanted to say that nobody can escape this judgment just because they die before it happens.

How was the gospel "preached also to the dead"?

Scholars disagree about how the gospel was "preached also to the dead." Some scholars think Peter spoke about the gospel being preached to those who were alive when the preaching happened, but died by the time Peter wrote this letter. That is, Peter spoke about Christians who were dead when he wrote this. Fewer scholars think Peter spoke about Jesus preaching to people in hell (see: 1 Peter 3:18-19).

The reason the gospel was preached was because God was about to judge people (see: 1 Peter 4:5).

How are Christians “judged in the flesh as humans”?

When Peter wrote about Christians being "judged in the flesh as humans", he wanted to write about Christians dying. In the beginning, Adam sinned (see: Genesis 3). God punished him and all his descendants. Because of this, all people from then on die (see: Romans 5:12-21). All people are punished or judged in this way. Peter wanted to say that Christians also die.

See: Judge (Judgment); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

Why did Peter write “live in the spirit the way God does”?

Peter wrote "live in the spirit the way God does." He wanted people to think about eternal life. For the Christian, when their body dies, their spirit keeps living and it will always live (see: 1 Corinthians 15:51-53; 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18). That is, in some way, Christians are able to live forever because of what God did for them through Jesus. Non-Christians also live forever. Their spirit lives in hell forever.

4:7-11

Why did Peter write “the end of all things is coming near”?

Peter wrote "the end of all things is coming near." He wanted people to know that Jesus could return to earth at any time.

How does a person have a “sound mind”?

A Christian has a “sound mind”(σωφρονέω/g4993) when he thinks about things in a right way. That is, he knows how to live at peace with other Christians (see: Romans 12:3; Titus 1:8).

Why did Peter write that Christians need to be “sober in your thinking”?

Peter wrote that people need to be "sober in your thinking" because he wanted Christians to be aware of things going on around them. He wanted them to look for things that did not honor God. They will know that they should not do these things. They will also pray.

What is “fervent love”?

When Peter wrote about “fervent”(ἐκτενής/g1618) love he wrote about helping other Christians to live in a way that honors God. A Christian needs to do this, even if it means not doing what they want to do. They should serve other Christians. A Christian who has “fervent love” does so even when he is treated unkindly.

How does love cover a “multitude of sins”?

Christian love covers a “multitude of sins" because the Christian always seeks to do good to others. That is, this often helps Christians to forgive other people. Peter wanted people to think about being ready to forgive others.

Peter did not want to say that someone who loves can also sin. Instead, he wanted people to forgive others when someone sins against them.

Why did Peter write “be hospitable to one another”?

Peter wrote "be hospitable to one another" to encourage Christians to willingly open their homes to other Christians. This might be another Christian who is traveling or visiting. Sometimes this meant for a Christian to host a group to worship and to learn about the Bible. Christians should do this without complaining or disputing (see: Philippians 2:14).

How do Christians receive a “gift” ?

Christians receive a "gift" because God gives them something. Peter wrote the word “gift” to show that God freely gives something to each Christian. He did not speak about a gift of money. Instead, he meant God gives them a certain ability that helps them to serve God or other people in some way.

How do Christians speak “with God’s words”?

Many of the gifts given by God to Christians were speaking gifts, that is gifts the person uses when they speak. A Christian who is given a speaking gift needs to be careful that he truly speaks things that agree with God's word, the Bible.

4:12-19

What is the “testing in the fire” about which Peter spoke?

The "testing in the fire" that Peter wrote about is when a Christian suffers or struggles in life (see: 1 Peter 2:21) because they believe in Jesus. This may happen because other people attack them or persecute them. Peter wanted his people to learn to trust God when they suffered. He wanted them to praise God for the strength he gives them in the middle of the suffering (see: 1 Peter 1:7). Peter wanted Christians to know that they will suffer and struggle.

How does a Christian “experience the sufferings of Christ”?

In ancient times, when a person became a Christian, they were often persecuted. They were put into prison or even killed. Other people insulted them, or mocked them, or in some way treated them wrong because they believed in Jesus (see: Acts 5:41; 16:25). This may still happen to Christians now. Peter wanted Christians to know that in some way they share in what Jesus suffered, when this happens to them.

Peter encouraged Christians, however, to “rejoice” when they suffered in this way so that they can rejoice even more when Jesus returns (see: Romans 5:3-5).

When will the "revealing of" Jesus’s "glory" happen?

Scholars scholars think Peter spoke about Jesus being “revealed”when he returns to earth. Nobody except God the Father knows when this will happen.

See: Glory (Glorify); Jesus' Return to Earth; Reveal (Revelation); God the Father

Why did Peter write about the "Spirit of glory and the Spirit of God” resting on Christians?

Peter wrote about the "Spirit of glory and the Spirit of God" resting on Christians to encourage them. Peter wanted Christians not to be discouraged when people spoke badly about them because they believed in Jesus. Peter told them that the Spirit of God would give them strength to endure when other people ridicule them or unfairly treat them (see: Acts 5:40-42).

What is a “meddler”?

A “meddler” is someone who involves himself in other people’s lives without their permission. This includes people who gossip or say things about certain people to other people and it hurts the people they are talking about.

Why did Peter write “if anyone suffers as a Christian”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote "if anyone suffers as a Christian." Some scholars think Peter wrote about people thinking that Christians are criminals because they believe in Jesus (see: Acts 8:3; 9:1-2). Other scholars think Peter wrote about people being punished because they were Christians.

How does “judgment begin with the household of God"?

When Peter wrote that it is time for "judgment to begin with the household of God," he wanted people to know about how God will treat Christians. The "household of God" is all Christians.

Some scholars think Peter wrote about judgment he wanted Chrsitians to know that this judgment was a type of mercy for Christians. Christians may suffer while they are alive. But God will make them stronger so they can endure the suffering. Then he will judge Christians for the good things they do to serve Jesus.

Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that God’s judgement will begin with Christians. It will be a judgment of mercy on Christians. Then God will judge all people who do not believe in Jesus. This will be a judgment of wrath on non-Christians.

Why did Peter tell Christians to “entrust their souls to the faithful Creator”?

Peter told Christians to "entrust their souls to the faithful Creator." He wanted to encourage them to keep trusting in God, no matter what happened to them. Scholars think Peter wanted them to think that all of their suffering was because of God’s will for them. He wanted them to trust that God would make their suffering help them to live more in a way that honored God. (see: Romans 5:3-5).

1 Peter 5

5:1-4

Who were the “elders”?

Why did Peter write the word “exhorting”?

Peter wrote "exhort" because he wanted the other elders to work hard to serve the church.

Advice to translators: The word “exhort” meant to encourage or to make a serious request.

Why did Peter say he was a “witness of the sufferings of Christ”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter said he was a "witness of the sufferings of Christ." Some scholars think Peter saw Jesus when he was beaten and crucified (see: Luke 22:28, 54-62; John 18:15-27). Other scholars think that Peter was a “witness”(μάρτυς/g3144) because he spoke about how Jesus suffered, but he did not actually see Jesus suffer. Other scholars think Peter both saw Jesus suffer and told other people about the things he saw.

How was Peter “one who will share in the glory that will be revealed”?

Scholars think Peter was “one who will share in the glory that will be revealed” in two different ways: He will share in the glory that God will reveal to all Christians when Jesus returns to earth. He will share in a certain type of glory with Jesus (see: Matthew 19:28). The other apostles will also share this glory.

What was a “shepherd of God’s flock”?

A “shepherd of God’s flock” was a metaphor. He was writing about the Christian leaders. They taught Christians the word of God. They also warned Christians not to listen to certain teachers who taught the wrong things. These teachers wanted Christians to stop trusting in Jesus.

Why did Peter write that a church leader must not serve for “shameful profit”?

Peter wrote that a Christian leader must not serve for "shameful profit." He wanted them to know why people should become leaders in the church. Peter warned that there were some Christian leaders who wanted to make money because they were Christian leaders. Peter wrote that they shamed themselves if they did this. Instead, he wanted them to simply serve God by teaching and caring for Christians.

Some scholars think Peter spoke about teachers who only wanted to be leaders so that people would honor them. They did not serve God with humility.

Why did Peter warn church leaders not to “act as a master over the people in your care”?

Peter warned the church leaders not to "act as a master over the people" in their care to tell them to lead in the church in a way that honors God. That is, he did not want them to act like someone who ordered slaves around. He did not want them to be proud and arrogant. Instead, Peter wanted them to think about helping other Christians to live in a way that honors God.

Who is the “Chief Shepherd”?

The “Chief Shepherd” is Jesus, who is the messiah. He alone will judge what the Christian leaders do when He returns to earth.

What is the “crown of glory”?

The "crown of glory" is a metaphor. He was writing about how God will honor people who serve him well. When Peter lived, crowns were given to people as a reward or to show people special honor. Some scholars think Peter used the “crown of glory” as a metaphor to say that God will show special honor to leaders who served him well. Other scholars think Peter used “crown of glory” as a metaphor to say that God will honor all Christians in a special way when Jesus returns.

5:5-11

Why did Peter write that “God resists the proud”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote that "God resists the proud." When a person “resists”(ἀντιτάσσω/g0498) someone, he opposes what they do. That is, he works against it. Some scholars think Peter wanted to say that God opposes a proud person. They think he used the metaphor about people who opposed each other in battle. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that God turns his back on proud people. That is, he will not honor or reward them because of their pride. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that God refuses to listen to proud people.

How do people humble themselves “under God’s mighty hand”?

People humble themselves "under God's mighty hand" when they decide to follow and serve God. They do this because they understand that he is greater than they are. Some scholars think Peter spoke about people accepting and following the wisdom of God instead of following the ideas of the world. Other scholars think Peter spoke about people following God because God always accomplishes what he wants to do (see: Job 42:1-3; Micah 6:8).

Why did Peter write that God "may" lift up Christians?

When Peter wrote that God "may" lift up Christians, he wanted people to know that God does not have to do this. Peter wanted people to know that God will do it if they continue to serve God and honor him. However, if they do not continue to serve God and honor him, then God may choose not to reward them.

Why did Peter write that God will "lift up" Christians?

Peter wrote that God will "lift up" Christians to say that God will bless or honor or reward them in some way. That is, he used the metaphor of a person being lifted up out of a hole, or being raised to some high position. God lifts Christians up when he gives a spiritual blessing to them, or allows them to have a closer fellowship with God. God sometimes gives greater responsibility to church leaders who are humble (see: Luke 16:10). This is a way of lifting them up.

Why did Peter write that God will lift up Christians “in due time”?

Peter wrote that God will lift up Chrisians "in due time" to say that when God chooses, he will bless or honor or reward them in some way. Many scholars think Peter spoke about God relieving Christians from suffering or hardship when he thinks best.

Why did Peter write “cast all your anxiety” on God?

Peter wrote "cast all your anxiety" on God to tell Christians to trust God instead of worrying about what is happening to them. Some scholars think that when Peter wrote this, he wanted people to pray and ask God to help people to stop worrying. That is, Christians need to remember that God knows everything and he is the only one who can calm Christians when they worry.

Why did Peter tell Christians to be “sober” and “watchful”?

Peter told Christians to be "sober" and "watchful." He wanted to warn them not to pay attention to any wrong ideas about God. There are many false teachers in the church who spread wrong ideas. Christians may be misled by people who talk about things in the world that do not honor God. Peter warned the Christian must not start believing wrong ideas about God and the Bible.

How is the devil like a “roaring lion”?

The devil is like a "roaring lion" because he is very strong. Scholars think Peter used a metaphor to speak about how the devil wants to destroy any person who believes in Jesus. That is, the devil wants Christians to believe the wrong things and do the wrong things.

How can Christians “stand against” the devil?

Christians can "stand against" the devil when they keep trusting in Jesus no matter what happens. Some scholars think that to “stand against”(ἀνθίστημι/g0436) the devil is to oppose him. That is, Christians need to keep believing the right things. They need to reject things that are not taught in the Bible. They need to always speak against the devil. Other scholars think Peter encouraged Christians to trust God. That is, Christians need to trust that God gives Christians a way to resist the devil when the devil attacks them.

What was "your community of believers"?

When Peter wrote "your community of believers," he spoke about the church. Some scholars think he wanted to speak about a group of Christians living in one place. Other scholars think he wanted to speak about all Christians everywhere.

What were “the same sufferings”?

When Peter wrote "the same sufferings," he told Christians that they will experience the same kinds of sufferings as other Christians experienced in their lives. Peter wanted Christians to know that suffering is common for people who believe in Jesus.

Why did Peter write “after you suffer for a little while”?

Peter wrote "after you suffer for a little while." He wanted Christians to know that when they suffer because they believe in Jesus, it will end. Some scholars think Peter wanted to say that only God knows how long every Christian can endure suffering. That is, God is the only one that knows how difficult the suffering will be for any Christian. So, he will make sure the person does not suffer more than that. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that Christians can expect to suffer while they live on this earth. However, when Jesus returns to the earth, Christians will not suffer anymore.

How will God “perfect” Christians?

Peter wrote that God will "perfect"(καταρτίζω/g2675) Christians. He wanted to say that in some way God will make Christians more like Jesus. Scholars think that God does something while Christians are alive to make them live in the same way Jesus lived. That is, they live in a way that honors God.

Some scholars think God will complete this before the person dies. Other scholars think that God will "perfect" Christians by doing something to them after Jesus returns to earth.

How will God “establish” Christians?

God will "establish" Christians. That is, in some way, God will help Christians them to trust in him more. Some scholars think that when Christians suffer, God uses the suffering to show them how to trust in God more. Other scholars think that God does this by showing people that his promises are true. He does this, even when the Christian is suffering.

How will God “strengthen” Christians?

God will "strengthen" Christians. That is, in some way, God will help Christians them to endure suffering. Some scholars think that when Christians suffer, God uses it to help them trust God’s power more. That is, God uses his power to help them through their suffering. Other scholars think God uses suffering to prepare Christians to endure even more suffering.

Who is the "woman who is in Babylon"?

Scholars disagree about the "woman who is in Babylon." Some scholars think the woman was Peter's wife. Other scholars think he used "woman" as a metaphor for the church. Other scholars think "Babylon" was the actual city of Babylon. Other scholars think "Babylon" was a metaphor for Rome.

2 Peter 1 Commentary

1:1-11

Why did Peter call himself a “slave”?

What was an “apostle”?

Why did Peter write “the same precious faith”?

When Peter wrote "the same precious faith," he wanted people to know that all Christians shared the same kind of faith. That is, God did not give some Christians better faith than others. So, Peter did not think he had a different kind of faith because he was an apostle.

Why did Peter write “faith in the righteousness of our God”?

When Peter wrote "faith in the righteousness of our God,'' he wanted Christians to know that God forgives their sins because he is righteous. This is the only reason God forgives people. So, God does not declare people to be “righteous” because of anything they have done.

What was the “knowledge of God” about which Peter spoke?

Peter spoke about “knowledge”(ἐπίγνωσις/g1922). This was more than simply learning things about God, Jesus, and the Bible. Peter wanted Christians to study the Bible. When Christians do things they learn from scripture, they trust God more.

What were the “things concerning divine power”?

When Peter wrote about "things concerning divine power," he wanted people to understand how he knew what he wrote. Peter wanted Christians to know that Jesus is the source of the power that helps them to live in a way that honors God.

What is “life and godliness”?

Some scholars think “life and godliness” were two separate things. They think Peter wrote "life" to speak about eternal life. They think he wrote "godliness" to speak about how a Christian lives.

Other scholars think “life and godliness” was just one idea. They think Peter wanted to speak about how Christians can live in a way that honors God.

Why did Peter write that God called people through his “glory and excellence”?

Peter wrote that God called people through his "glory and excellence" so people would know that God wants them to become Christians because God is good. God is glorious. The “excellence”(ἀρετή/g0703) of God is a way of speaking about God. God is good. This is why he calls people to believe in Jesus.

How are Christians “sharers in the divine nature” of God?

Peter wrote that Christians are "sharers in the divine nature" of God. That is, when people become Christians, God begins to make them like him in some way. However, people do not become gods.

How do Christians escape “the corruption in the world”?

Christians escape "the corruption in the world" by obeying what Jesus taught. Before believing in Jesus, people cannot live in a way that honors God. This is because of sin. After believing in Jesus, people can choose to live in a way that honors God (see: Romans 6:12-14), that is things that honor God.

Why did Peter write that Christians should “add goodness” to their faith?

Peter wrote that Christians should "add goodness" to their faith so people would know that when they believe in Jesus, it should change how they live.

Some scholars think Peter wanted to say that Christians must try hard to be good and live in the same way Jesus lived.

How does a Christian add “knowledge” to his faith?

A Christian adds “knowledge”(γνῶσις/g1108) by studying the Bible. When he studies the Bible, he will learn how to make wise decisions in life. By studying the Bible he learns how God wants his people to live.

What is “self-control”?

"Self-control" is a way to speak about a person choosing to do the right things instead of the wrong things. Some scholars think a Christian who has “self-control” is a person who keeps himself from doing evil things. He does this even if he wants to do something wrong. Other scholars think a Christian who has “self-control” works hard to live in a way that honors God.

What is “endurance”?

“Endurance”(ὑπομονή/g5281) is to be patient even when hard things happen to you. That is, a Christian must continue living in a right way. He must keep trusting in God’s promises even when he is suffering.

What is “godliness”?

Why did Peter write “brotherly affection”?

Peter wrote "brotherly affection" to say that Christians are commanded to love other Christians in the same way someone should love their own family.

Why did Peter write “you will not be barren or unfruitful” in the knowledge of Jesus?

When Peter wrote that Christians will not be “barren”(ἀργός/g0692), he said they would not be useless to God.

How can a person be “so nearsighted that he is blind”?

Peter wrote that a person can be "so nearsighted that he is blind.'' This is a metaphor. Peter was writing about people who could not understanding anything at all that God wants. Or perhaps they only understood some of what God wanted.

Why did Peter write that Christians need to make “your calling and election sure”?

Peter wrote that Christians need to make their "calling and election sure". That is, when Christians live in a way that honors God, it proves to themselves and other people that they are at peace with God. This is because God changes people after they believe in Jesus.

Why did Peter write that Christians “will not stumble”?

What is the “eternal kingdom”?

1:12-21

What is the “tent” about which Peter spoke?

Peter spoke about a “tent”(σκήνωμα/g4638). This was a metaphor. He was speaking about his body.

Why did Peter write that the “putting off” of his tent would be soon?

Peter wrote that the "putting off" of his tent would be soon. This is a metaphor. Peter wanted people to know that he was about to die.

Why did Peter write “after my departure”?

When Peter wrote “after my departure”( ἔξοδος/g1841), he spoke about after he died.

What were “cleverly invented myths”?

When Peter wrote about "cleverly invented myths", he spoke about stories other people told. These stories were untrue, but people made them sound as if they were true. Peter warned about false teachers who taught them the wrong things (see: 2 Peter 2:1-3).

What is the “power and the coming” of Jesus?

Scholars think that when Peter wrote about the “power and the coming” of Jesus, he spoke about when Jesus will return to earth. That is, people will know that Jesus is powerful when he returns (see: Matthew 24:30).

How were Peter and others “eyewitnesses of his majesty”?

When Peter said he and other disciplers were "eyewitnesses of his majesty," he spoke about when Jesus was transfigured (see: Matthew 17:1-3). This happened in front of Peter, James, and John. This showed Peter, James, and John just how great Jesus is.

What was the “majestic glory”?

Some scholars think Peter used the words “majestic glory” to speak about God who has great glory. Other scholars think Peter wrote about the bright cloud from which a voice spoke when Jesus was transfigured (see: Matthew 17:5).

Who was the “beloved Son”?

The "beloved Son" was Jesus. The words “beloved”(ἀγαπητός/g0027) Son spoke about the highest kind of love that God the Father could express. Some scholars think the words also spoke about Jesus as the Messiah.

What was the “holy mountain” about which Peter spoke?

The “holy mountain” about which Peter spoke was the mountain on which Jesus was transfigured. This happened in front of Peter, James, and John. So Peter wrote "we ourselves heard this voice" in verse 18.

What was the “prophetic word”?

When Peter wrote about the “prophetic word,” he spoke about the prophecies in the Old Testament. Many of these prophecies spoke about when Jesus came to the earth. Because Peter and the other apostles saw Jesus, the Old Testament prophecies "were made more sure". That is, the apostles could tell people that Jesus fulfilled these prophecies. So they knew they were completely true.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Jesus' Return to Earth; Apostle

What was the “lamp shining in a dark place”?

Peter wrote about a “lamp shining in a dark place.” This was a metaphor. He was speaking about the Old Testament. A lamp showed people where to go when they walked in the dark. In the same way, the Old Testament told people about Jesus, the Messiah.

See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ); Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

What was the “morning star”?

The “morning star” was a metaphor to speak about Jesus, who is the Messiah. The morning star was a bright star that rose just before dawn. It gave light at the end of each night. In some way, Jesus brought light to people. This was so that they might come to know God.

What was “prophecy”?

Why did Peter write “no prophecy comes from someone’s own interpretation”?

When Peter wrote "no prophecy comes from someone's own interpretation", he wanted people to know that prophets spoke what God told them. Some scholars think Peter said that none of the Old Testament prophets spoke by their own power. They did not speak about their own ideas. Instead, they spoke about what God told them to say (see: 2 Peter 1:21). Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that no person had the right to interpret the Bible according to their own ideas (see: 2 Peter 2:1).

Why did Peter write “the will of man”?

Peter wrote "the will of man" to talk about people who taught their own ideas instead of what God said. These people were sometimes called "false teachers" by the writers of the New Testament.

Peter wanted people to be certain that no prophecy in the Bible was what a prophet thought of, or what other people wanted him to say. God gave them the thoughts that they wrote.

2 Peter 2

2:1-3

What were “false prophets”?

False prophets were people who said they were prophets but they were not. They said that God gave them things to say, but these people were lying.

What were “destructive heresies”?

A “heresy”(αἵρεσις/g0139) is a teaching about God which is not true. These things harmed people. Perhaps these people believed they were at peace with God when they were not. They needed to believe the right things to be at peace with God.

How did the false prophets and teachers "deny the master"?

Scholars disagree about how the false prophets and teachers "denied the master," Jesus. Some scholars think Peter wrote about people who said they believed Jesus. However, they did not obey what Jesus taught. The things they taught were different from what Jesus taught. Other scholars think the false teachers denied Jesus by saying things about him that were not true. Some false teachers denied the gospel.

Why did Peter write about “quick destruction”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote "quick destruction." Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote "quick". They also disagree about why he wrote "destruction".

Some scholars think Peter used the word “quick”(ταχινός/g5031) to say that some kind of punishment for the false prophets and teachers was going to happen soon. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that God could judge all people who sin might happen at any moment.

Some scholars think the “destruction” about which Peter spoke was the final judgment of God. This will happen when Jesus returns to earth. Other scholars agree that Peter said the false prophets will be destroyed when God judges them. God will send them to hell when they die. However, these scholars think God will punish them before they die.

See: Punish (Punishment); Prophet; Sin; Day of Judgment; Jesus' Return to Earth; Hell

Who were the “many” about which Peter spoke?

Some scholars think that Peter wrote “many” to speak about the false prophets and teachers from verse 1. Other scholars think Peter spoke about “many” people who claimed to be Christians. However, some of those people did not really believe in Jesus.

Why did Peter write “follow their sensuality”?

Peter said people will follow their “sensuality”(ἀσέλγεια/g0766). He was writing about people who did the evil things they wanted to do (see: 1 Peter 4:3).

What is the “way of truth”?

The “way of truth” is the way Jesus and the apostles taught Christians to live.

How is the way of truth “blasphemed”?

When Christians did what the false prophets and teachers taught, it caused other people to say bad things about the things Jesus and the apostles taught. When they did this, they spoke against God. They said the things God taught were not true.

How did the false teachers “exploit” Christians with "deceptive words"?

False teachers used “deceptive words.” They created stories to so people would reject the gospel. Jesus permitted Christian teachers to make money from teaching and preaching the gospel. They could make money to live, but they should not try to become very rich. Scholars think the false teachers began to “exploit”(ἐμπορεύομαι/g1710) people and tried to become rich by teaching people (see: 1 Timothy 6:3-5).

Why did Peter write “their condemnation has not been idle”?

Peter wrote their “condemnation has not been idle." He wanted people to know that God already decided to punish the false teachers. He wanted people to know that God will punish them soon.

Why did Peter write “their destruction is not asleep”?

Peter wrote that the destruction of the false teachers "is not asleep." He wanted people to know that God already started to destroy the false teachers. Scholars think that just as God will certainly punish the false teachers, he will also destroy the false teachers.

2:4-9

Who were the “angels who sinned”?

When Peter wrote about "angels who sinned", he wanted people to think of angels who rebelled against God. Scholars do not know when this happened. Jude wrote about angels who heaven (see: Jude 1:6). These angels are now called demons.

What were “chains of lower darkness”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote "chains of lower darkness." Some scholars think this was a metaphor. Peter was speaking about the angels who sinned and then were kept in darkness. Other scholars think the darkness itself was like a chain, because the angels could barely move because of the darkness. Those angels will be kept in this darkness until Jeus returns to judge the whole world.

See: Metaphor; Judge (Judgment)); Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Angel; Demon; Sin; Jesus' Return to Earth

Why did Peter write that God “did not spare the ancient world”?

When Peter wrote that God “did not spare the ancient world,” he spoke about the world before the flood when Noah lived (see: Genesis 7:17-24). That is, Peter wanted people to think about how God used the flood to punish the people when Noah lived. He did this to punish them for their sins.

How was Noah a “herald of righteousness”?

Noah was a “herald”(κῆρυξ/g2783) of righteousness. That is, he preached about righteousness. Scholars think that Noah obeyed God and this made other people think about the righteousness of God. God said that Noah was a righteous man (see: Genesis 7:1).

Where was Sodom and Gomorrah?

Why did Peter call Lot a “righteous” man?

Peter called Lot a “righteous” man because Lot obeyed God even while Lot lived in Sodom. Sodom and Gomorrah were considered to be cities where people did evil things.

Why did Peter write that God “knows how to rescue godly men out of trials”?

Peter wanted all Christians to know that God will help people who trust him when they are severely challenged. That is, just as God rescued both Noah and Lot, he can also rescue Christians from their trials.

What was the “day of judgment”?

2:10-22

Why did Peter write “corrupt desires of the flesh”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote "corrupt desires of the flesh." Some scholars think Peter wanted people to know that there were evil people when Noah and Lot lived. There were also evil people and false teachers when Peter lived. Other scholars think Peter was writing about certain sins the people of Sodom did.

How do people "despise authority"?

Peter wrote about people who “despise”(καταφρονέω/g2706) authority. He was speaking about people who hated leaders. Some scholars think Peter spoke about leaders who said they believed the things Jesus taught, but they did not obey Jesus. They also did not honor Jesus.

How were people “self-willed”?

When Peter wrote about people who were “self-willed” he spoke about people who always wanted to do whatever they wanted to do. They did not want to do what other people wanted to do. They did not obey leaders. Instead, they wanted other people to do the things they taught.

How did someone “blaspheme the glorious ones”?

Scholars disagree about how people "blasphemed the glorious ones." Some scholars think that Peter spoke about people who say evil things about someone in heaven. Some of these people even deny that these people exist. Fewer scholars think that Peter wrote “blaspheme the glorious ones” to speak about people who spoke evil against leaders in his church whom God has chosen.

What were “insulting judgments”?

When Peter wrote "insulting judgments," he wanted people to know that these angels were strong and powerful, yet they did not judge people. Some scholars think the angels did not judge people in heaven. This is because the angels know that God is the only judge. Others scholars think Peter said the angels in heaven did not judge demons. Other scholars think that angels in heaven did not judge false teachers or religious leaders.

Who did Peter call “unreasoning animals”?

Scholars think Peter called the false teachers and prophets "unreasoning animals." This is a metaphor. He was speaking about these false leaders. Animals live always do the things they want to do. Peter wanted to say that in some way these prophets and teachers only do the things they want to do. That is, they did not try to do the right things.

Why did Peter write “reward of their wrongdoing”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote "reward of their wrongdoing." Peter spoke about the false teachers and prophets. Some scholars think Peter spoke about how God would punish them by sending them to hell. They would be punished for doing evil things and causing other people to sin. Other scholars think Peter spoke about how false teachers and prophets will be treated unjustly because they unjustly treated other people.

Why did Peter write “luxury during the day”?

Peter wrote about "luxury during the day." This was a common metaphor to speak about people who boldly do wrong things that other people can see. Most people who lived in a wrong way and did the wrong things in the evening. Because it was dark, they believed that no one really saw them doing evil things. However, the false teachers and prophets did evil things during the day. They did not care if anyone saw living in an evil way. This is because they thought they were living in the right way.

How were the false teachers and prophets “stains and blemishes”?

Peter called the false teachers and prophets "stains and blemishes." This was a metaphor. He was speaking about the shame they caused themselves and other people. He wanted people to think about how a stain on a garment makes people no longer see it as beautiful. Scholars think that because of the wrong things the false teachers and prophets did, they were like “stains” on the Christian community. That is, they made people think bad things about Christians.

What were “eyes full of adultery”?

Some scholars think the words, “eyes full of adultery” describes a man who cannot look at a woman without having wrong thoughts about her. That is, he wants nothing but to have sex with her. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that the false teachers and prophets wanted to be with women so they could have sex with her. Other scholars think the words meant that these men thought every woman was an adulterer.

How did the false prophets and teachers “entice unstable souls”?

Peter wrote that the false prophets and teachers "entice unstable souls" to say that they tempted Christians in some way. They taught things that were close to the truth, but were really lies. By lying, they were able to make Christians follow them and to do the wrong things.

How did the false prophets and teachers have “hearts trained in covetousness”?

When Peter spoke about these false teachers and prophets having “hearts trained in covetousness”, he wanted people to know that everything the false teachers and prophets did was for themselves.

What was the “way of Balaam”?

Peter wrote "the way of Balaam" so people would think about the things Balaam did. The story of Balaam in the Old Testament spoke about a man who was greedy. He did all he could to get the people of Israel to live in a wrong way (see: Numbers 31:16). He did this because one of Israel's enemies promised him a large amount of money. In the same way, the false teachers and prophets did the same types of things Balaam did. They tried to get Christians to live in a wrong way. They did this to try to gain a lot of money.

What was the “gloom of thick darkness”?

The “gloom of thick darkness” spoke about the blackest kind of darkness. Scholars think God set aside the darkest places in hell for the false teachers and prophets.

How did the false teachers and prophets speak with “vain arrogance”?

The false teachers and prophets spoke with “vain arrogance” in several ways. They spoke loudly. They used, big words. They spoke with great emotion in order to excite people. They spoke about promises that God never made. They could not make these promises happen. So, what they said was in "vain". That is, they had no real value. Also, they thought very highly of themselves. They were arrogant.

What were the “lusts of the flesh”?

When Peter wrote "lusts of the flesh", he wanted people to think about how they can be tempted to sin.

Who were the people who tried to “escape from those who live in error”?

The people who tried to "escape from those who live in error" were Christians. Scholars think Peter spoke about people who had just become Christian. That is, God only recently forgave their sins. So, they no longer lived in the wrong way. However, they knew people who were not Christians. These people still lived in sin. They would try to get these people to stop being Christians and to live in the way they used to live. These Christians needed to stop listening to the people they used to know.

Why did Peter write “slaves of corruption”?

When Peter wrote "slaves of corruption", he used a metaphor to speak about how powerful sin can be. People who were slaves were completely owned and controlled by other people. A person who is a slave to “corruption”(φθορά/g5356) is a person who does things that are evil when they are tempted. Their sins control them in some way.

Some scholars think the “corruption” about which Peter spoke is when someone obeys Satan. They do this because they think Satan will reward them. Really, Satan makes them think and do worse and worse things.

What was the “corruption of the world”?

Scholars think that when Peter wrote "corruption of the world", he spoke about how people who were not Christians often did evil things. The “corruption” was a result of wanting to sin (see: 2 Peter 1:4).

How can people “turn away from the holy commandment”?

When Peter wrote that people can "turn away from the holy commandment," he spoke about people who heard true things about God but not to believe them. That is, they believed the lies of the false teachers and prophets instead of the truth about God. Peter used the metaphor of someone turning away from a good thing. This would be like a person refusing a great gift. When he wrote about the “holy commandment,” he was writing about living in the right way.

2 Peter 3

3:1-7

Why did Peter write “stir up your sincere mind”?

Peter wrote "stir up your sincere mind" to remind Christians to think the right things. Some scholars think Peter wanted to encourage Christians by remembering the words Peter wrote to them. To “stir up” was a metaphor to say he wanted the Christians to think carefully about the truth they had been taught.

Who were the “holy prophets”?

The "holy prophets" were men who spoke to people for God. Peter wrote this about the prophets whose words are in the Old Testament.

What was the command of the Lord that was given through the apostles?

Scholars think many things about the “command of the Lord” given through the apostles: Some scholars think Peter wrote this about all of the things that Jesus taught to the apostles. Some scholars think Peter wrote about when Jesus warned that false teachers and prophets would come. Some scholars think Peter wrote about the “appearing” of Jesus when he returns to earth.

See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Apostle; Command (Commandment); False Teacher; False Prophet

Who were the “mockers” about which Peter spoke?

The “mockers” were people who laughed at Christians and ridiculed Christians. They did this because Christians believed Jesus was going to come back again. The mockers thought this was not going to happen.They thought they could laugh at Christians for believing it. Perhaps Peter was still speaking about the false teachers.

What are the “last days”?

How did the mockers live “according to their own desires”?

People who lived “according to their own desires” were people who rejected Jesus and did not live in a way that honored God. They sinned because they wanted to sin. They did not care about that God will judge people.

Why did the mockers ask “where is the promise of his return”?

The mockers asked “where is the promise of his return” to accuse Christians of believing things that did not happen. Some scholars think that because Jesus had not yet returned, the mockers asked about the signs of his return (see: Mark 13:24-26). Because they had not seen the signs, they claimed that Jesus did not tell them the truth.

Why did the mockers say “our fathers fell asleep”?

How does a person “willfully forget” something?

When Peter said that some people “willfully forget” things, he wanted people to know that they wanted to reject something. They choose to believe other things, but these other things are false.

What was the “world of that time”?

Peter spoke about the “world of that time.” He was speaking about the earth when Noah was alive. That is, he spoke about the world with all its people and animals that were destroyed in the great flood. The only ones who did not die then were those saved on Noah’s ark. This event was one of the facts those who mocked Christians forgot. That is, they denied that it happened.

Why did Peter write “reserved for fire by that same command”?

Peter wrote "reserved for fire by that same command" to say that God will end the world. When God created the heavens and the earth, he did it by a "command", that is by speaking. In the same way, he will one day speak a command. At that time, the world will be destroyed by fire. It will be destroyed when God speaks the command for it to be destroyed.

What is the day of judgment?

How is it that “one day with the Lord is like a thousand years”?

Peter wrote that "one day with the Lord is like a thousand years" to tell people that God thinks differently about time than people do. Some scholars think that God does not count time in the same way people do. To God, one thousand years is not a long time. In the same way, one day is not a short time to God. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that God thinks about everything at the same time. That is, God sees everything from the creation to the end of the world at the same time (see: Psalm 90:4; 1 Peter 4:7).

Why did Peter write “the Lord does not move slowly concerning his promises”?

Peter wrote "the Lord does not move slowly concerning his promises" to tell people that God will fulfill all his promises when he decides it is right. Scholars think Peter wanted to say that the Lord did not break his promises. Instead, all of God’s promises have a certain time when they will occur. That is, God fulfills each of his promises exactly at the time he wants them to be fulfilled.

What did it mean to “make room for repentance”?

When Peter wrote "make room for repentance," he wanted people to know that God wants all people to repent of their sins. That is, God wants everyone to change their mind about who Jesus is, and to stop living in a wrong way. God "makes room" for this to happen. That is, he allowed time for this when he planned the world.

What is the "day of the Lord"?

How will the Lord “come as a thief”?

Scholars think that when Peter wrote the Lord will “come as a thief,” he wanted people to know that Jesus will return to earth suddenly. He will come when no one expects him to come. Jesus is not a thief.

Why did Peter write “the heavens will pass away”?

Scholars think on the Day of the Lord, God will end or destroy the world. When this happens, there will be some kind of loud noise and the sky will disappear. Everything in the sky, that is to say the sun, moon, and the stars will be completely destroyed.

Why did Peter write that “the earth and the deeds in it will be revealed”?

Scholars disagree about why Peter wrote that "the earth and the deeds in it will be revealed." Some scholars think Peter wanted to say that God will expose the deeds that all people have done. God knows everything people do. He will judge the things people have done. Other scholars think Peter wanted to say that God will expose and destroy all things on earth. This will happen to things God created and to things that people built.

How do people live “holy and godly lives”?

How can Christians “hasten the coming of the day of God”?

Scholars disagree about how Christians "hasten the coming of the day of God." Some scholars think Peter wanted to say that Christians should want Jesus to return to the earth soon. Other scholars think Christians must do certain things to make the Jesus return soon. If Christians pray and the gospel will be preached to all nations, then Jesus will return.

What is the “day of God”?

How will the heavens be destroyed by fire?

What are the “new heavens and the new earth”?

Peter wrote "new heavens and new earth" to tell people that after God destroys the world, he will in some way create another world. The new world will include "heavens" and "earth." This new world will be a world of glory. That is, there will be no sin or death.

Some scholars think Peter wanted to say that God will in some way change the existing heavens and earth. God will do this after they have been destroyed by fire. Other scholars think that God will once again create out of nothing, a new heaven and a new earth.

What is a place “where righteousness will dwell”?

When Peter wrote about a place "where righteousness will dwell," he was writing about the new earth. In the new earth everything will be good. People will only do things that are right. The earth and everything that will dwell on the earth will be perfectly holy, just as God is holy.

How can a Christian be “found spotless and blameless” before God?

A Christian who lives in a “spotless”(ἄσπιλος/g0784) lives in a way that God. A Christian who lives in a “blameless”(ἀμώμητος/g0298) way lives in a way so that no one can accuse him of doing wrong things. Why did Peter write “consider the patience of our Lord to be salvation”?

Peter wrote that God made it so that anyone can be saved from their sins. That is, God waits so people can repent and believe in Jesus. God is patient. Because God is patient, more people will be saved from their sins and go to heaven.

Why does Peter say that Paul’s writings were “difficult to understand”?

Peter said that Paul wrote things that were difficult to understand. He also said that there were other scriptures that were also difficult to understand. They contain things that people may not understand right away. Perhaps Peter wanted Christians to think carefully about the things the false teachers and prophets said.

How does a Christian lose his own “faithfulness”?

When Peter wrote about a Christian losing his own "faithfulness," he spoke about how Christians need to keep trusting in Jesus. He warned Christians that if they listen to the mockers, false teachers, and prophets, they will begin to doubt what it says in the Bible. He warned them to always trust what Jesus, the apostles, and the Bible taught. He wanted them not to listen to the mockers and false prophets.

How do Christians "grow in grace and knowledge”?

When Peter wrote that Christians should "grow in grace and knowledge," he wanted people to become live in a way that honors God more every day. Some scholars think Peter told Christians to always trust in Jesus, and to obey him. Then Jesus will in some way give favor to them. Other scholars think Peter encouraged Christians to work to be more and more like Jesus. That is, to do more of the types of things Jesus did.

How is “glory” given to God then, and forever?

Peter wrote that all “glory” was to be given to God. He wanted all Christians to praise God and honor God. When Christians do this, it glorifies God. Peter wanted Christians to always praise and honor God.

1 John 1 Commentary

1:1-4

John wrote about “the beginning.” When was this?

John wrote about “the beginning” in verse one. Some scholars think that this was the time when God created the world. They think this because the gospel of John and the book of Genesis began in a similar way (see: John 1:1, and Genesis 1:1).

Other scholars think that John was talking about the time when Jesus began to preach and teach. John wrote “the beginning” many times in this letter. These scholars think that John was always thinking of the time when Jesus began to teach (see: 1 John 2:7).

Why did John say that he and the other apostles saw Jesus, heard Jesus speak, and touched Jesus?

John said that he and the other apostles saw Jesus, heard Jesus speak, and touched Jesus. John did this for several reasons. First, he did this to show that Jesus was a true human being. John did not want people to think that Jesus was only God pretending to be human. Second, John showed people that he saw Jesus. John knew Jesus because he had been with Jesus when Jesus was preaching and teaching.

Many scholars think that John wrote verse one in order to correct some false teachers. Those false teachers believed that Jesus was not truly a human being. Perhaps this is also why John said that he had seen, heard, and touched him.

In 1:1, who or what is the “word”?

Some scholars think that John was speaking about Jesus when he said “word or message (λόγος/g3056).” This was because John said that he and the other apostles saw, heard, and touched Jesus. In Scripture, only Jesus is called the “word.” If Jesus is the “word,” then he is also the “word of life ” (see: 1 John 5:20). That is, Jesus is the one who brings eternal life to anyone who believes in him.

Fewer scholars think that the “word” is the gospel. If this is true, then it referred to the message Jesus shared (see: Philippians 2:16). They think that in some way, Jesus is the gospel. He is the good news.

Advice to translators: Follow the wording used in your translation for “word” and “word of life.” Also, “word” and “message” are used in the same way here.

In 1:1, what type of life does John talk about?

In verse 1, John wrote about “life (ζωή/g2222).” Some scholars think that when John wrote that someone has life, he wanted to say that that person will live with God forever. Jesus gives this type of life to those who believe in him. Other scholars think John wanted to say that Jesus helps Christians to live in a new way in this world. This is because Christians have become God’s friends. Or perhaps “life” means both things at the same time.

See: Gospel;Eternal Life; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)

How is “fellowship” used in this passage?

When two people have “fellowship,” they are at peace with each other, and they are friends. When John wrote about fellowship, he wanted to say that Christians are at peace with God and with each other.

In this passage, John wanted to say two different things. First, he wanted to say that Christians are friends with each other. The second thing John wanted to say is that Christians are friends with God, because they are at peace with him. When a Christian is at peace with God, they want to be at peace with other people.

Christian are friends with whom?

In this passage, Christians have “fellowship” with other Christians, that is, they are friends with other Christians. They are also friends with God. A Christian is a friend of God when he trusts in God, prays to God, and honors him. Also, Christians are to be friends with other Christians. They are at peace with each other, help each other, and worship God together.

1:5-10

Why did John speak of God as if he were light?

In this passage, John spoke about God as if he were light. This is because light represents someone who always does right and who never sins.

However, scholars think different things about the darkness. Some think that when John wrote about darkness, he was thinking about evil. If this is true, then the people in the darkness are the Christians who live in this evil world. However, other scholars think that John wanted to say that God has not yet shown certain people that they are sinners. In other words, these certain people are in darkness because they do not understand the truth about themselves and about God.

Why does John make so many statements beginning with “if”?

John made five statements in this passage that began with “if (ἐάν/g1437).” Each statement said something that might be true. Each statement then said what would happen if that thing were true.

The first statement (1:6) explained that a Christian’s sin kept him from being a friend to God. But in this case, it was not permanent.

The second statement (1:7) was about a person who honored God. Such people were at peace with one another. They knew that God was no longer angry because they had sinned (see: Heb. 9:14 and 10:22).

The third statement (1:8) has caused scholars to disagree with each other. Some scholars think that verse 8 is about people who believe they do not sin very often. These people are not Christians. However, other scholars believe that verse 8 is about those who say they never sin. These people are lying to themselves and to other people.

The fourth statement (1:8) was about how Christians are friends with God. They become friends with him by admitting that they sin and then by repenting of their sins. If they do this, then their sins cannot separate them from God. They know that God is no longer angry with them for having sinned.

Advice to translators: People translate 1:7 in very different ways. Feel free to adapt the content to follow your local translation and clarify it.

Does God only forgive Christians when they lead a life that honors him?

God does not forgive someone because the person does things that please him. However, some translations may appear to say the opposite in 1:7.

The first part of this verse speaks of how Christians must honor God and do what pleases him. In the second part of the verse, John said that Jesus makes people clean or forgives sin. This, of course, is how people become Christians.

Scholars disagree about how these two ideas are connected to each other. Some think that a person must live in the “light,” that is, that he must honor God with his words and actions for God to save him. For these scholars, if someone fails to do this, God will not save him. However, other scholars think John is teaching Christians to live in a way that honors him.

Why did John write 1:8?

Many scholars think John wrote this verse because false teachers claimed that they were able to not sin for a long time. However, because John uses “we” when he says, “If we say we have no sin,” John includes himself among sinners. Because of this, other scholars do not think John was arguing against false teachers. Instead, they think that some Christians did not understand what it meant that God saved them.

Can Christians avoid sinning?

John clearly says in 1:8 that Christians sin. It is a sin for someone to say that they do not sin.

However, scholars disagree about how someone “has sin.” Some think John meant that Christians sin from time to time, but they cannot constantly sin. If this is true, then Christians can stop sinning for a period of time. However, other scholars think John meant that all Christians sin, even if they do not know what sins they are committing.

Must a person confess his sins for God to save him?

It is not necessary for a person to “confess” or admit his sins to God in order for God to save him. Instead, God saves someone when he believes in Jesus, not when he admits his sin to God.

Why should a Christian confess his sins to God?

John said that it is important for a Christian to “confess (ὁμολογέω/#g3670),” that is, admit their sins to God. For a Christian to continue to be friends with God, he must be a friend of God in the right way. When a Christian sins, he is in danger of ceasing to be friends with God. He becomes a true friend of God again by admitting his sin to God.

When John said that God will “cleanse Christians” or “make Christians clean” from sin, he is using a metaphor. He is speaking of sin as if it were dirtiness. Christians continue to commit sin, which is like getting dirty again and again. However, each time they sin, they must admit their sin to God. Then, God continues to forgive or “cleanse” them.

1 John 2

2:1-2

Verse 1 has the word “if” in it. Is it like the statements in 1 John 1 that also have “if”?

John said five things using the word “if (ἐάν/#g1437)” in 1 John 1. In 1:1, he said something using the word “if” as well. He said the same thing that he said in 1 John 1 in a very short way. Here, he said that when a Christian sin, God forgives them. However, bad things still often happen when Christians sin. Because of this, John wanted Christians to try hard to stop sinning. But when they sin, John wanted them to ask God to forgive them.

How does Jesus “help” Christians?

Jesus “advocates for” or helps Christians. Only John used this Greek word translated “help” to say what Jesus and the Holy Spirit do. John wanted to say that someone who helps is someone who does things for someone else. For example, if someone is accused of a crime, he helps by speaking to the judge for that person. Jesus goes to God, the judge, and speaks for Christians. Jesus also helps Christians live in a way that honors God.

When Jesus died, he suffered the punishment for the sins that Christians do. How could Jesus suffer for Christians?

Scripture says that if anyone sins, God must punish him. But Scripture also says that God punished Jesus in the place of sinners. He did this when Jesus agreed to die on the cross.

John wrote about what happened when one person, Jesus, died for everyone else. He was a “propitiation for our sins (ἱλασμός/#g2434).” This Greek word was only used twice in Scripture. Both times are in this letter. John wrote this word to talk about something that Jesus gave to God so that God would forgive the sins of mankind. However, God would only accept one thing, his Son should die. God must punish sin, so he punished Jesus instead of mankind. In other words, when Jesus died on the cross, God stopped being angry with people who trust in Jesus. However, he remains angry with the rest of mankind.

When people worshiped other gods in the ancient Near East, they often thought that their gods became angry for very small reasons. For example, they thought that these gods quarreled or fought among themselves and with mankind, the same way that people often quarrel with one another. However, John showed that God is angry for only one reason, that is, when mankind sins.

So some scholars think that when John wrote “propitiation for our sins,” he wanted to say that God was at peace with Christians, even after they have sinned. This is why God does not punish Christians.

Advice to translators: When God is angry with people, he is angry because he is just, not because he commits sin.

Did Christ die for the sins of all people?

Some scholars think that Jesus died for the sins of all people in the world. It was in this way that Jesus made it possible for people to live together with God forever. However, it is only those who believe in him who will live with him.

Other scholars think that Jesus only died for the sins of some people, that is, for those who would believe in him. They think Jesus only died for the people whom God has chosen. They think that John said that Jesus died for certain people everywhere in the world.

2:3-6

How does someone “know” God?

For John, when a person “knows” God, he does not only know who he is. He also knows that God is good, and he knows why God acts as he does.

John wrote that anyone who obeys the word of God knows God. When someone knows God, he wants to please him. That is why he obeys him. John wrote that a Christian must obey God. He also wanted to say that it is better to obey him than it is to know many things about him.

Some people in ancient times said that God secretly told them things. Therefore, they said that they knew secret things about God. Perhaps John was thinking about these people when he wrote that Christians must obey God.
What does John mean by remain or abide (μένω/#g3306)?

2:7-11

What are the old and new commandments?

John wrote that Christians should obey God. Perhaps John was thinking about the things that the apostles taught, when he wrote this. This is what some scholars think.

The old commandment that John was writing about was Jesus’ command to love other people. However, he says it is also new, perhaps he is telling it again to them.

What are the darkness and the light?

Perhaps John continued to speak about light in order to talk about God. He wanted to say that God always does what is right, and that he always says what is true. He is like light, which makes everyone able to see. This is what some scholars think.

John wrote about darkness in order to talk about sin. The writers of the Scriptures often say that the world is evil, and John himself said this world is “dark.”

John wrote in verse 8 that the darkness is passing away, going away, or disappearing. Perhaps he wanted to say that the gospel is causing people to believe in Jesus. This makes the world less evil, or “dark.” This is what some scholars think.

When John wrote about people walking in darkness, perhaps he was thinking about Christians who deliberately sin. Some scholars think so. Or, perhaps John was thinking about non-Christians. These people often live very wrongly. This shows that they are not Christians, and that they are living in darkness. They are very far from Christ.

Why should Christians love other Christians?

John wrote that Christians should love other Christians. He was thinking about this when he wrote the metaphor about light and darkness. People who honor God are walking in the light because they love other Christians. People who do not love other Christians are not living in the right way. They are living as they did before they became Christians. John says that these people are in the darkness. The darkness stops these Christians from knowing that they themselves sin.

Some scholars think that John was speaking about Christians who have difficulty loving certain other Christians.

John also wrote that Christians are brothers, because they are part of God’s family. Families must love other people in their family. Also, Christians must love non-Christians.

Advice to translators: Scripture often speaks about the way a Christian lives as walking. Express this idea in the same way that your local version of 1 John does.

2:12-17

What is the world?

Usually, when the writers of Scripture wrote about “the world,” they were thinking about all of the people of the world. However, sometimes they were thinking about all the evil things of the world. That is, they were thinking about everything and everyone on earth that acts against God.

This is why John wrote that Christians must not love the world. Most of the people in the world do not honor God. They continually sin.

What things do people in this world like?

John wrote about three things that people like in this world. Each of these things is wrong. However, people still want these things.

Perhaps these three things are really the same thing. If this is true, then John wrote these three things because he wanted people to think about the time when Satan persuaded Adam and Eve to sin in the Garden of Eden (see: Genesis 3:6). Adam and Eve proudly disobeyed God when they decided to eat the fruit that they wanted. Perhaps John was thinking about this when he was writing.

However, perhaps John was thinking about how Satan tempted Jesus in the wilderness. This is what some other scholars think.

Or, perhaps John was thinking about when Satan rebelled against God (see: Isaiah 14). This is what some other scholars think.

2:18-25

How many antichrists are there?

Some scholars think that John used the word “antichrists” in two different ways. The first antichrist is a certain person, that is, the devil. He will come to earth and will look like a man. He will try to do the same things that Jesus did. This antichrist will oppose Jesus and his church. The second antichrist is anyone, in general, who opposes Jesus.

Who was John speaking about?

Some scholars think that John was writing about Christians in verse 19. These scholars think that some Christians left the larger group of Christians because they did not think in the same way at the larger group of Christians.

However, more scholars think that John was writing about non-Christians in verse 19. When these people left the Christians, they showed everyone that they were not truly Christians. These scholars think that there is a difference between those who say that they are Christians and those who are truly Christians, that is, people who will live together with God forever. Perhaps those who left the church decided to follow the false teachers.

What is the anointing of the Holy Spirit?

Who was John writing about when he wrote “all” in 2:20?

Some scholars think that “all” meant knowing all things or all the things about Jesus that you need to know. Other scholars believe that it is a reference to knowing all of the truth. This can be all of the truth about Jesus or the truth about the false teachers. Still others believe that it is “all’ of the people know the truth.

Some scholars think that when John wrote “all,” he wanted to say that Christians know all the things they need to know about Jesus. However, other scholars think that John was talking about knowing all of the truth about Jesus or about the false teachers. Still others think that John wanted to say that all Christians know the truth.

2:26-29

How do Christians do what is right?

Scholars think different things about verse 29. Perhaps John wanted to say that Jesus saves Christians only if they live in the right way. Perhaps he wanted to say that if Jesus saved someone, that person would certainly live in the right way. Or perhaps he wanted to say that a person could not live in the right way if Jesus has not saved him. If this is true, then people who do not believe in Jesus sin even when they do good things.

1 John 3

3: 1-3

Who are the children of God?

John wrote that Christians are children of God. However, Christians are not the physical children of God. That is, God did not give birth to their bodies. He did not give birth to them as a mother gives birth to her children. Instead, Christians have been born a second time. John wrote that they are born “from” God (see: 1 John 2:29).

When John wrote about God, he showed that a person must be born a second time (see: John 3). If a person is not born a second time, John wrote that he is a child of the devil (see: 3:10). But if God gives birth to a person a second time, that person is at peace with God. He is a friend of God.

How will Christians be like Jesus when he returns to the earth?

In 3:2, John showed that after a person starts to believe in Jesus, he begins to act more like Jesus. He begins to live more rightly, because he wants to honor God. God changes him little by little to be more like Jesus. God will continue to change him as long as he is alive in this world. When Jesus returns to this world, God will change the Christians to be like Jesus. God will unite them completely with Jesus. They will not sin anymore. They will no longer suffer or have pain. Nothing bad can hurt them anymore.

3:4-10

What is lawlessness?

In Scripture, God told his people to obey the laws or rules that he made for them. The devil and sinners work against God, so they are against the law, lawless, without the law, or outside of the law. When someone works against God, that is, they take a side against God and side with Satan. John said that they are “lawless.” The false teachers took sides for Satan and against God.

Advice to translators: Translate “lawless” however your local version translates this idea.

When John wrote about sinning again and again, whom was he thinking about?

When John wrote about sinning again and again, he was thinking about the false teachers and anyone else who does the work of the devil instead of the work of Jesus.

Advice to translators: Many translations of 3:4 and 1 John 2:29 can appear to contradict each other. This note is an attempt to clarify this apparent contradiction. Not all translation will need this clarification.

3:11-17

Why did Cain kill Abel?

The book of Genesis showed that Cain and Abel were the sons of Adam and Eve. It also showed that Cain murdered Abel. It did not say why Cain killed him. It only said that God refused to accept what Cain sacrificed to him. Then Cain became angry at his brother (see: Gen 4). John showed how Cain was different from Christians, those who follow Jesus and honor him. They are different from those who follow the devil, that is, those who do not honor God.

Those who belong to the devil, they like to sin. This is why they hate those who live rightly, that is, those who want to honor God.

Children of the devil do evil things because they want to insult God, and because they hate God’s children. John wrote that anyone who hates another person is the same as one who murders him. He wrote this because often people murder others because they hate them.

Why does the world hate Christians?

Frequently, people who do not believe in Jesus go so far as to hate Christians. When someone sins because he wishes to do, he then wants to sin more. If he hates another person, there is nothing more to do than kill him. This is what happened to Cain.

Advice to translators: In Scripture, the writers often write the word “world” when they want to speak about all of the sinful people in the world. Also, Scripture shows that a person can sin more and more unless he repents.

When John wrote “anyone,” who was he thinking of?

John wrote that “anyone” who hates another person would not get to live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars believe that Christians cannot murder another person. This is because God makes them new when they believe in Jesus. Others believe that Christians can still commit very evil sins. Murder is an example of this. However, when Christians do this, they are not doing the things that God wants them to do.

3:18-24

Why did John write that Christians belong to the “truth”?

Perhaps when John wrote that Christians belong to the “truth (αληθεια/#g225) or are from the truth, he wanted to say that they believe true things about God. This is another way of saying that Christians belong to God. They are different from those who belong to the devil. This is what some scholars think. However, perhaps John wanted to say that Christians obey God. It is those who obey God, they believe the right things about God and doing the right things.

Advice to translators: Translate “heart” the way your local version of 1 John translates it.

What is the heart?

When John wrote about the “heart” he was thinking that Christians know when they have sinned. They know this in their heart. The Jews thought that the heart was where they knew this. John wrote that Christians’ hearts can sometimes condemn them. He wanted to say that Christians know that they deserve for God to punish them for having sinned.

Perhaps John wanted to say that God wants Christians to completely obey him, even more than they think in their hearts that they should obey him. Some scholars think this.

However, more scholars think that John wanted to say that God knows Christians better than they know themselves. God knows the things that Christians really want to do. He knows how much they want to obey him. Therefore, only God can comfort Christians.

When John wrote that God gives Christians what they pray for, what did he want to say?

Here John wrote that Christians must obey what God commands. Christians should do the things that God desires. Therefore, Christians should ask for things that God wants. When they ask him for these things, God gives them these things. What does the Holy Spirit do for Christians?

Perhaps John wants to say that the Holy Spirit allows Christians to know that they will live with God forever. This is what some scholars think. Or, perhaps John wants to say that the Holy Spirit allows believers to know that God is with them now. This is because Christians cannot know this on their own, without the Holy Spirit making it known to them.

1 John 4

4:1-6

How do Christians test people who teach about God?

Some people teach others the truth about God, but other people teach false things about him. John did not want the Christians to accept what everyone teaches about God. Instead, Christians must find out who is teaching the truth, and who is teaching wrong things.

John wanted to say that whenever a person teaches others about God, either the Holy Spirit is showing him what to say, or Satan is showing him. Therefore, believers must try to find out who is showing that teacher what to say.

Satan does not want to say that Jesus came from God. Also, Satan does not want to say that Jesus was a human being, that Jesus is the Son of God, or that Jesus himself is God.

John wrote that Jesus Christ has come “in the flesh.” Perhaps this means that Jesus came from God and was a human being in this world.

Satan did not want to say this. Therefore, if a teacher refused to say this, then the believers knew that Satan has shown these false teachers what to say. Only the Holy Spirit could have truly taught people about God. It is the Holy Spirit and angels from God who speak the truth about God, because they want to honor him.

This is not the only test Scripture gives to determine whether something is from God. The Old Testament talked about how to test the messages that false prophets said that they got from God (see: Deuteronomy 13:2-3). In addition to this, John also said that spirits from God would teach the same things the apostles taught, that is the gospel. Those who reject God will be unable to teach the true, biblical gospel.

When John wrote about the antichrist, who was he thinking about?

When John wrote 4:3, he was not thinking about one person. However, in 4:4, John was perhaps thinking about a person whom he called the antichrist. All of these persons came from the devil. They follow the way of the devil. They all try to stop Jesus from working on the earth.

However, some scholars think that in 4:4 John was not thinking about any one person. They do not think that the antichrist is a person who will come later. Instead, they think that John was writing about the devil. It is the devil who can do evil in this world. It is the devil who tells people to fight against those who believe in Jesus.

The Spirit of God is different from the spirit of the antichrist. At the beginning of 4:2, the Greek word “spirit” means the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is a person. However, the “spirit” of the antichrist is not a person, but rather the power of the devil. It means everything that fights against Jesus.

What is the Greek text of 4:3?

The oldest copies of 4:3 do not have the words “in the flesh (σάρξ/#g4561)”, so scholars think that someone added them much later. That person added them in order to explain what John wanted to say. In this way, he made this verse like 2 John 1:7 and 4:2. In those verses, John wanted to say that Jesus was truly a human being.

4:7-12

When John wrote, “Everyone who loves is born of God,” what did he want to say?

John wanted to say that if anyone does not love other people, he does not know that God loves mankind. Also, he cannot be a friend of God. So he shows everyone that he is not a Christian.

However, John did not want to say that anyone who loves other people is a Christian. But he did think that Christians should love each other. John commanded them to do this. Some scholars think that 4:7 is the main idea of John’s whole letter.

When John wrote that Jesus is God’s one and only son, what did he want to say?

John wrote that Jesus is God’s “only” or “unique” Son. He wanted to say that Jesus is different from all Christians, who are also God’s children (see: 1 John 3:2). God made believers his children when he gave birth to them a second time. However, the Greek word “one and only” showed that Jesus is different. This is because he has always been God. He has always been the Son of God, because God the Father never gave him birth, that is, the Son of God has always existed, even before he became a human being.

How did God the Father send God the Son?

God the Son has the same power as God the Father, and he is just as great as the Father. Even so, God the Father sent the Son into this world (see: 4:9). Jesus is as great as his Father, but he came into the world when his Father told him to.

Has no one seen God?

John wrote that no one has seen God. John wanted to say that no one can look at God and continue to live. No one who sins can live beside God. He will die if he sees God. God will destroy anyone who tries to go near him (see: Exodus 33:20).

It is true that Jesus is God, but he is also a human being. When people saw Jesus, Jesus was hiding most of his power. He was hiding most of what God is, so that people could be with him.

In the Old Testament, many people wrote about this. When John was writing this letter, perhaps he was thinking about people who said they had seen God directly. John wanted to say that no one can see God now. A time will come when believers will be able to see him.

4:13-16

Can a Christian know that God has saved him?

Perhaps John wanted to say here that Christians can know that they will one day live forever in heaven with God. They can know this because they have the Holy Spirit in them.

However, some scholars think that a Christian, one who trusts in Jesus now, can one day reject him. If he does that, they say that Jesus will refuse to save him any longer.

Is the Holy Spirit God?

In 4:13, Paul said that God “remains” or “abides” within Christians. It is God who comes to live in a Christian when he believes in Jesus. In Scripture, it is the Holy Spirit who is lives within all Christians (see: 1Corinthians 3:16 and 6:19). The Holy Spirit is God.

What must a believer accept about Jesus?

In 4:2, John wrote that spirits must accept that Jesus was truly a human being. If they do not say this, this shows that they do not come from God. In 4:15, John wrote that Christians must accept that Jesus is the Son of God. If a person does not accept this, he does not understand who Jesus is.

In this chapter, John wanted people to believe what is true about Christ, that is He is both fully God and fully human. Christians must believe both.

Who should Christians “remain in this love” towards?

Christians should certainly “remain” or “abide” in love (see: 4:16). That is, Christians should continue to love, but John did not say whom they should love. Perhaps he wanted to say that they should continue to love other Christians. However, fewer scholars think that John was saying that Christians must remain or continue to love Jesus.

4:17-21

How can a Christian have confidence at the time when God will judge everyone?

When John wrote about confidence, boldness, or having a lack of fear, he was thinking about the time when God will judge everyone. Christians who honor God do not need to worry about this happening. They should look forward to Jesus returning to the earth. However, anyone who does not honor God should fear Jesus returning to the earth.

The Jews and the first Christians both believed that God would judge everyone at a future time. Some scholars think that John wanted to say that every Christian will see Jesus. At that time, every Christian will have to explain to him why he lived the way he did in this world. The place where this will happen is the Judgment Seat of God (see: 2 Corinthians 5:10). It is at this time that Jesus will give a reward to every Christian for how he lived in this world.

If Christians obey what John says they should do, they should not fear Jesus when he judges them.

However, other scholars think that John is not talking about a time when Jesus will judge the Christians. Christians do not need to fear that time, because God has punished Jesus for their sins. Instead, Jesus will judge only those who do not believe in him. He will separate them from the Christians. Then he will receive the Christians to himself.

God punished Jesus for Christians because he loved them and promised that he would save them. This is why Christians should trust that Jesus will receive them. God always keeps his promises. Truly, if a person is afraid of Jesus, perhaps this shows that this person is not a Christian at all.

Advice to translators: Scripture talks about how a Christians should not fear God, but also that they should fear God. However, there are two different meanings of the English word “fear.” Christians should not be scared of God, but they should want to respect God and not want to be punished by God.

1 John 5

5:1-5

What must Christians believe about Jesus?

John wrote many things about Jesus. In 1 John 4:2, John wrote that Jesus was a true human being. If anyone does not believe this, he is not truly a Christian. He has rejected Jesus. In this passage, John continued to write about Jesus. John said that Christians must also believe Jesus is the messiah. Jesus is the one whom God had promised to send to Israel. Jesus is the one who will deliver Christians.

Why did John write the metaphor about children?

John used a metaphor to describe Christians. He said that Christians were children. However, he was not writing about children born to their mother and father. Instead, John wanted to say that when anyone believes in Jesus, the Holy Spirit gives that person new life. When this happens, a person is “born” a second time and God becomes that person’s new “father.” God had already created that person, but now for the first time he is that person’s father.

Because all Christians are children of God, they are brothers and sisters to each other. God is father to all Christians, and he loves all of them the same. Because of this, all Christians should love each other.

How does John use “overcomes”?

In Scripture, Christians are described as having won something. This occurs when they believe in Jesus. They have “overcome,” “conquered,” or “defeated” (νικάω/#g3528) the world. This is a metaphor about how Christians have defeated Satan. Satan does not want people to believe in Jesus. These forces are at work on the earth. Why did John write that Christians “have overcome” the world?

John wrote that Christians have “overcome or defeated” (νικάω/#g3528) the world. When John wrote “the world,” he was thinking about all the people who love to do evil and who reject Jesus. Perhaps he was also thinking about Satan, because Satan is the one who tries to get people to sin. Christians defeat Satan when they trust in Jesus and obey him. This is also what John was thinking about when he wrote that Christians overcome the world.

5:6-12

Why did John write water and blood?

John wrote water and blood. John spoke about these things to make people think about what Jesus did while he was on the earth. Water and blood represented what Jesus did while he was on the earth. John the Baptist baptized Jesus in water. This is when Jesus began to do the work God sent him to do. When Jesus died on the cross, he bled, so the blood represented his death.

Other scholars think that John wrote “water and blood” because false teachers did not believe that Jesus was an actual human being. John said this because people have both water and blood in their bodies.

Advice to translators: This may or may not be an issue for people in your local context. Feel free to omit this information if it would not be helpful to the local church.

What did John actually write in 5:7 and 5:8?

In some old Greek copies of this letter, 5:7 and 5:8 have more words than in other copies of this letter. In other words, these two verses are longer in these copies. The longer verses have the words “God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.”

However, in most old copies of 1 John, 5:7 and 5:8 are shorter because they do not have these words. Today, when people translate this letter, they usually do not translate these words. But some people translate them and put them inside square brackets ([...]) to show that these words are not in the oldest copies of the letter.

Advice to translators: This may or may not be an issue for people in your local context. Feel free to omit this information if it would not be helpful to the local church.

Who is the Spirit of truth?

5:13-17

When does God give Christians the things they ask him for?

(1) They pray for things that he wants to give them (2) They pray for things that God wants to help them with.

When John wrote about sins leading to death, what was he writing about?

Perhaps when John wrote about sins not “resulting in” or “leading to” death, he was writing about sins that can cause a person to die if he commits them. This is because God punishes that person immediately. Some scholars think this.

Other scholars think that John was writing about sins that God will punish by putting the sinner far away from himself forever. This is what the Scripture writers often call death. However, these scholars do not think that a Christian can sin in this way. People who sin in this way commit the sin that God will not forgive (see: Matthew 12:21-32; Mark 3:28-29; Luke 12:10).

5:18-21

How did John end this letter?

Many scholars think that in these final verses John wanted people to think about everything he just wrote. Therefore, he said the same things in the strongest.

Did John write about people who sin many times, or was he writing about people who sin only one time?

John may have written about people who sin many times or people who sin only one time. Some people may have asked if Christians are able to live without sinning. All Christians can live without sinning, but no Christian does.

Some scholars think that Christians cannot keep doing the same sin many times. Perhaps this is what John wanted to say. Many translators think this, so this is how they translate this verse. Other scholars think that John wrote about even one sin.

Advice to translators: Many translators think that John wants to say that anyone born from God does not continue to sin or make a habit of sinning. Other translations think that John “sin” without saying anything else. This content may need to be adapted to follow your local translation.

What are idols?

Idols are false gods. Often people made statues or drawings that represented those false gods. In ancient times, most people worshiped false gods instead of Yahweh, the God of Israel.

John taught that if a person worshipped anything other than the true God, he worshipped an idol. This is because when a person sins, he is not obeying God; he is obeying something else.

When John wrote that the Christians should keep themselves from idols, perhaps he wanted to tell them not to sin, or perhaps he wanted to tell them not to worship actual idols.

2 John 1 Commentary

1:1-3

Who are the “elder (πρεσβύτερος/g4245)” and the “chosen (ἐκλεκτός /g1588)” lady?

How does one love in truth?

Christian love is different than many other types of love. It is similar to the love family members show to one another. A Christian should put the needs of others above his own desires. It is a strong or loyal bond between people. Perhaps this is what John wanted to say that Christians should “truly” love others when he wrote Christians are to love “in truth (αληθεια/g225)” or “with sincerity.” Other scholars think that John wanted Christians to love others in a certain way. This love is “true,” that is true to God. They think that John wanted Christians to love God by doing the things that are taught in Scripture.

Is the truth a metaphor for Jesus?

Most scholars think this passage contains several different metaphors. Christians were spoken about as if they were a “chosen (ἐκλεκτός/g1588)” or “elect” lady. Perhaps this is a certain group of Christians. Or perhaps it is all Christians in a given area. Or perhaps it is a certain woman.

John also said Christians are people who know the truth. John refers to Jesus as the “truth (αληθεια g225) (see: John 14:6). Because of this, John may have spoke about all Christians or a certain group of Christians.

In this passage, John also spoke about Christians having a “true” knowledge about Jesus. Perhaps John spoke about the “true” things that God told mankind about himself.

1:4-11

Who are the children?

The children in 1:4 were the children of the lady John talked about in 1:1. They think that John spoke about new Christians in this church. Other scholars think that the lady is a certain woman, and John talked about her children.

Who are the false teachers?

John calls certain people “deceivers,” that is, false teachers. However, John did not write what they taught. Perhaps, they taught that Jesus was not a man or that God did not come to earth as a man named Jesus. They also taught these things because another false teacher gave them permission to teach. This was the antichrist. An antichrist is someone who opposes Jesus.

In this passage, some scholars think that John talked about a certain person called the antichrist, that is, the devil. He rules the earth and opposes Jesus.

Other scholars think this is the “spirit” of the antichrist who is still to come, that is, people who oppose Jesus. These people share the same goals as the devil. Because of this, they do the same types of things that the antichrist does.

Other scholars think John wanted to insult certain people. It was insulting because he called the devil.

How does one remain in Jesus?

John often wrote about Christians “remaining (μένω/g3306)” or “abiding” in or with Jesus. This is because Christians are united with Jesus in a special way.

In 1:9, John wrote that Christians “remain” in the things Jesus taught. Some scholars think John wanted to say that Christians cannot “leave” Jesus’ teachings, that is, they cannot teach things that are different from the things that Jesus has taught.

Others scholars think that a Christian can stop teaching the things that Jesus taught. If he stops teaching the things that Jesus taught, then God will not reward him. This is because God only rewards Christians who honor him (see: 1:8).

What have Christians worked for or achieved?

Christians “work (ἐργάζομαι/g2038)” for something. Some scholars think that Christians work hard so that they will one day live together with God in heaven forever. Other scholars think that Christians work hard to get rewards from God.

Should Christians respect other religions?

In 1:10, John commanded Christians not to welcome certain people into their homes. He told them not to even greet them. This would have been shocking to John’s readers. In the ancient world, it was very insulting not to greet someone who came to your home. Some scholars think that John wrote this because certain people who came to the homes of Christians were false teachers. These false teachers said that they were Christians. Perhaps they kept asking Christians for help so that they could teach them the wrong things.

Other scholars think that John did not write to a certain religious teacher. However, many religious teachers do not teach the right things about God.

All false teachers do not teach the right things about God, even if they say, “I am a Christian.” Because of this, false teachers are dangerous to people. God wants people to know about him and live with him in heaven forever. If people do not believe the right things about God, they might not be able to live together with God in heaven. When John wrote about Christians not welcoming these people into their homes, he did not want them to start believing in things that the false teachers taught. However, Christians also need to speak against the false teachers in a loving way (see: Ephesians 4:5).

1:12-13

Why did John want to talk to these Christians in person?

John wanted to talk to these Christians when he was with them. Perhaps he did this so that other people could not read his letter and know who he wrote to. Some scholars think that John did this to protect Christians. At this time, people wanted to hurt or kill Christians. Therefore, John made a very short letter and only wrote about things that could not wait until he saw them.

Perhaps he did this to be polite. There may have been things to talk with these Christians about that it would not have been polite to talk about in a letter.

Perhaps John was going to visit these Christians in the near future. Therefore, he wrote a short letter and waited for his visit to speak with them. Because of this, 1:12 was a normal greeting. Other scholars believe this is a just a common greeting.

Who is the sister John talked about?

John talked about a “chosen (ἐκλεκτός/g1588)” or “elect” sister. This is the sister of the chosen lady (see: 1:1). Perhaps John was writing from another church and said that this church was the “sister” of the church he wrote. Fewer scholars think that John wrote to a certain woman and was with this woman’s sister.

The Meaning of Greek Words

g225 (αληθεια) Truth Something that is αληθεια is true. It often describes something, that is, an αληθεια is a thing. Therefore, an αληθεια is something that is true However, it is also used in different ways with this same type of meaning. It is used to speak a certain thing that is true. It is used to speak about many or all things that are true. It is sometimes used in this way to speak about all true things or teachings about God. It is also used to speak about the gospel. It is used to describe a person. The person who is αληθεια does not lie or lives in the right way.

g1588 (ἐκλεκτός) When someone has been ἐκλεκτός, they have been chosen or selected.

This word is often used to speak about God choosing someone or something. God only chose certain people and certain things. This was a great honor. God chose Israel, angels, and Christians.

g2038 (ἐργάζομαι) When someone ἐργάζομαι, they work very hard at something. They may work at their job or work to complete or finish something. Sometimes translators choose to translate this word as “earn” because someone’s hark work can cause something to happen or result in a reward (see: 2 John 1:8).

g3306 (μένω) Stay, remain, abide When someone μένω in a place, they do not leave that place. It is also used in other ways. However, scholars do not agree about what it means. (1) Someone μένω in Jesus. Some scholars think this means that Christians can stop being friends with God and will not live together with God in heaven forever. More scholars think this means that Christians stop doing the things that Jesus wants them to do, that is, they do not live in a way that honors God. μένω is also used to say that some people stop teaching the things Jesus and the apostles taught.

g4245 (πρεσβύτερος) An elder, that is, someone who is old. Often, a πρεσβύτερος was an old man. A title given to a leader in the church, a πρεσβύτερος was a mature Christian, that is, a Christian who honored God.

This word is often used as a technical term for a position in the church. Some scholars think that this is the same position as G4245 (πρεσβύτερος). Other scholars think that these are different positions, that is, these leaders serve the church in different ways.

3 John 1 Commentary

1:1-4

How did John begin this letter?

The first verse is a type of greeting. Many letters in the Ancient Near East began in the same way. John the Elder said that he wrote this letter John also said that he wrote it to his friend Gaius.

When John wrote, “whom I love in truth,” what did he want to say?

John wrote that Christians are to love in “truth (αληθεια /g0225).” Perhaps John wanted to say that he loved Gaius truly, that is, he was not lying when he wrote this. This is what some scholars think. However, other scholars think John loved Gaius because John knew the truth, that is, because Jesus is truly God’s Son. What God says in the Bible is true; it is why John loved Gaius. It is also why John obeyed God.

Advice to translators: If your context is familiar with the concept of the prosperity gospel, then this can be substituted for the phrase “about wealth.”

Who is Gaius?

Gaius was a man who honored God. In Verse 2, John talked about Gaius’ “health.” Perhaps Gaius was sick or perhaps this was the way people greeted other people. Also, Many scholars believe there was more than one man in scripture with the name of Gaius.

Some Christians also think that John wanted to talk to Gaius about money. These Christians believe God wants Christians to be rich or successful in everything they do. They also believe God promised Christians that they will have everything they want if they obey him. Most scholars do not believe these things.

How did John use the word “truth”?

John used the word “truth (αληθεια/g0255)” many times and in many different ways in this letter.

1:5-8

What is hospitality?

Hospitality is showing kindness to visitors, strangers, or those in need. Hospitality was very important to the Jewish people and others living in the Ancient Near East (see: 2 John 1:10-11). John asks his readers to show hospitality to Christians, but not to false teachers.

How should Christians support a ministry?

This passage explained to a church how a travelling teacher or missionary should be supported. It also explains how people should be given money to certain leaders in the church. During this time, there were few Christian leaders so they had to travel long distances to visit different churches. They needed some money from the churches to help them travel so they could continue to serve God in this way.

Some scholars think that these church leaders should not to accept money from Gentiles, that is, from people who were not Christians. Other scholars think John talked about church leaders not taking money from the non-Christians who they were trying to get to believe in Jesus. They think that John reject this because many other religious teachers did this in the Ancient Near East.

1:9-10

What did John previously write to the church?

John wrote three letters or more. It is not clear which letter John talked about in #v9. John may have been writing about Second John or another letter that is lost.

What was Diotrephes doing?

These verses could be a metaphor showing that Diotrephes did not have humility. He was a leader in Gaius’ church, but Diotrephes was not a good leader. Diotrephes may have wanted to be seen as the greatest person and tried to force others to do what he wanted done in the church. This was not a not a way to honor God. John wrote that Diotrephes needed to be corrected. He did not accept what John and the apostles taught. Diotrephes have spoken against them. Perhaps he taught that God did not give the apostles permission to teach others. Because of this, Diotrephes rejected God.

1:11-12

Who was with John?

It is not clear who was with John when he wrote this letter. Some scholars think John was with the other apostles. Other scholars think John was with other people when he wrote the letter. Fewer scholars think that John was alone when he wrote this letter.

Advice to translators: Different cultures may have different ways to describe removing someone removing people from the church. Some now call this “excommunication.”

Does everyone who does good things belong to God?

John often talked about belonging to God. Some scholars think that verse 11 is about those who do good things and the things that God wants them to do. When someone does the wrong thing or something that God does not want them to do, John said that they are “of the world” and “of the devil.” Those who do not want to do evil things do not belong to God. However, John taught that if Christians decide to do what God wants, they belonged to God.

While John tried to help Christians, he may have also been insulting Diotrephes. Perhaps this verse may be talking about Diotrephes and what he did. If this is true, then John said Diotrephes was evil and he did not think that Diotrephes was a Christian. This is because Christians do good things because they love God and do the things that God wants them to do. People who are not Christians do things for the wrong reasons.

1:13-15

What is the last verse about?

Verse 15 is end of John’s letter. This was a common way of ending a letter in the ancient Near East. It was a personal greeting and closing. John wanted to visit the church soon so the letter was not long.

Why does John use the word “friend”?

Some scholars think John spoke about Christians when he said “friends.” They think that Christians called each other friends. Perhaps this was because Jesus died for his friends (see: John 15:13). Other scholars think John was speaking about the friends of Gaius. Perhaps he greeted Gaius’ friends.

The Meaning of Greek Words

g1544 (ἐκβάλλω) To remove, toG throw out, to force someone to leave a group of people When someone is ἐκβάλλω from a group of people, they are removed from the group of people and they are not allowed to return. This word is used when speaking about the church.

Jude 1 Commentary

1: 1-2

What did Jude call himself?

Jude called himself a servant (δοῦλος/g1401) of Jesus, even though he was not owned or in debt to anyone.

Why did Jude speak about Jesus in this passage?

Scholars do not agree about what Jude wanted to say in this verse. Perhaps Jude wanted to say that God keeps believers united to Jesus. Or perhaps Jude wanted to say that God watches over believers by means of Jesus. Or perhaps Jude wanted to say that God watches over believers so that Jesus will benefit.

Also, perhaps Jude was saying that it is God the Father who watches over the believers, or perhaps that it is Jesus who does that.

1:3-11

Why should Christians try very hard to do?

Jude wrote to Christians and told them to fight for, that is, do everything they could to work very hard to continue to believe what the apostles had taught them about Jesus. False teachers were trying to make them believe things that were different than what they had been taught. In fact, they were the opposite of what they had been taught. Therefore, Jude told the Christians that they needed to “fight” or “work very hard” to keep believing in the things they had been taught about Jesus and how to live as a Christian.

How did these false teachers try to change what the Christians believed the apostles taught about the grace of God?

These false teachers tried to change what the Christians believed the apostles taught about the grace of God. The false teachers believed that they could sin, and that God would not punish them. They believed that they could continue to sin because God would continue to forgive them for doing so. Jude taught that they could not live in the way they wanted to live. God has mercy on Christians, but they should not then say that they could sin all they want. Anyone who thinks like this does not understand why God has mercy on people.

Who is the only master?

When people were making copies of the New Testament in Greek very long ago, some of them said that the master or ruler (δεσπότης/#g1203) was Jesus. But some others said that the master was God.

When did anyone write about the actions of the false teachers?

It is not known when someone wrote about the actions of the false teachers. Some scholars believe that God wrote in heaven about their wrong actions. Perhaps God did this before he made the world. Other scholars believe that Jude or another Christian leader wrote about these false teachers in another letter. Still other scholars believe that a Jewish prophet wrote about these false teachers long ago.

In what way did these false teachers deny Jesus?

Jude said that these false teachers “denied (ἀρνέομαι/g0720)” or rejected Jesus. They may have denied that Jesus was God, or they may have denied something else about Jesus that is true. However, they may have also denied Jesus by living in a way that did not honor God. The scriptures speak about living in a way that does not honor God, so they reject God. However, God deserves for people obey him.

When did God announce that the false teachers were guilty?

No one knows when God announced that these false teachers were guilty. This word, “identified (προγράφω/g4270)” or “set aside,” is usually about something that someone wrote long ago. This did not happen in the recent past. Perhaps it happened in the Old Testament, or perhaps another Christian wrote it before Jude wrote his book. However, “set aside” does not have to say that someone wrote the names of these teachers in a book on earth. Perhaps someone wrote them in a book in heaven (see: Revelation 20:12). If this is so, this book is a metaphor for believers living with God forever.

Some scholars think that the false teachers had been teaching the Christians for a long time. When they began teaching the Christians, some found out that they were guilty. Other scholars believe that “set aside” shows that everyone will learn in the future that these false teachers were guilty. A few scholars believe that these false teachers were not Christians, and that God announced that they were guilty before they were born.

Did Jesus bring the Israelites out from Egypt?

Some very old Greek copies of the book of Jude said that it was Jesus who brought the Israelites out of Egypt. Other old copies have the word lord (κύριος/g2962). This word can mean either Jesus or God. More old copies have the word “Jesus,” but Jude probably did not write “Jesus.” This is because the Bible does not say that Jesus brought the Israelites out of Egypt. Neither does the Bible say that Jesus punished the Israelites in the wilderness for not trusting God.

Did many angels sin?

[1:6] At some time in the past, some of the angels sinned. They rebelled against God and what he commanded them to do. The very first time that they disobeyed God, they became guilty forever. So God punished them for having sinned. They became the demons. They stopped working for God. He threw them out of heaven and put them into chains. Some scholars think that Jude wanted to say that these are chains from which the demons cannot escape. Others think that they are chains in which the demons will stay forever. In Jude’s time, many other people believed the same things Jude believed about what the angels did in Genesis 6.

What did Jude want to say when he wrote “keep” in verse 6?

Jude wrote the same word twice in verse 6. The angels should have protected or guarded (τηρέω/g5083) the thing that God gave them to guard. However, they rebelled and did not do this. God is guarding them now because they did not guard the things that God gave them to guard. This is a type of irony. Because of this, God will punish them later for having sinned.

God has punished many people at many different times. What three times did Jude talk about?

Jude reminded his readers that God punished the Israelites who refused to trust in him, even after God brought them out of Egypt. Then, Jude reminded them that God will punish the angels who rebelled against him. Finally, he reminded them that God punished the people of Sodom and Gomorrah.

What is the “great” day?

Jude wrote about a “great” or significant day. This is the time when God will judge and punish all people. This is probably what scripture calls the Day of the Lord.

What was the strange flesh?

Jude said that the people in Sodom and Gomorrah wanted strange or other flesh or bodies (σάρξ/g4561). Some scholars believe that this means that the people were having sex with people of the same gender. Fewer scholars believe that the people were trying to have sex with angels.

What is hell?

Hell is a place where God will punish people forever. Scripture often says that hell has a fire that never stops. Jude wrote about a fire that never stops as a type of punishment.

Who were the people who dreamed?

John said that the false teachers were people who “dreamed.” He said this, because people thought that it was God who made people dream. They thought that God showed people things through their dreams. However, these false teachers dreams and the things they taught did not come from God.

False teachers and false prophets often said that God gave them dreams or visions. When they said this, they wanted to say that God allowed them to tell people what they were supposed to do.

Who did the false teachers reject?

The false teachers rejected a group who was given permission to rule over something. Some scholars believe that it was God or Jesus whom they reject. Fewer scholars believe that it was angels who the false teachers rejected.

Who did the false teachers insult?

The false teachers insulted people or beings who deserved honor. Scholars believe that the false teachers insulted the angels who obeyed God. The Jews thought that the angels had brought Scripture to the people. When the false teachers insulted these angels, they also rejected the word of God.

Who is Michael?

Michael is an archangel or leader of the angels. He is an angel and is also a leader of angels or perhaps the most important angel. Michael is the only archangel that the Scriptures spoke about.

The books of Daniel and Revelation talk about Michael (see: Daniel 10:13, 20; 12:1, 7). Daniel called Michael a “great prince.” Some ancient Jews also believed that Michael took care of the place where Moses was buried. These ancient Jews often wrote about Michael.

When Michael talked with the devil, what did he show believers?

When Moses died, the devil wanted to take his body. But Michael did not dare to insult the devil, even though the devil was the leader of the angels who had sinned. Michael refused to insult him, because it was God who would judge the devil.

The devil, and the angels that serve him, did not respect God. Despite this, Michael showed that he respected the devil, because he refused to insult the devil. However, the false teachers insulted the angels who still serve God.

The story that Jude mentioned did not come from the Old Testament. Instead, it was from another ancient Jewish book.

Why did Jude talk about Cain, Balaam, and Korah?

Cain was the first person in the world to murder anyone. He did not love his brother. Instead, he killed his brother because he envied him. Cain also worshiped God in a false way. Balaam worked with enemies of God because Balaam was greedy for money. In Numbers, Moses showed that Balaam also encouraged the Israelites to sin against God (see: Numbers 31). As for Korah, he rebelled against the man whom God had chosen to lead the Israelites. In each of these cases, the people rejected God and rebelled against him. This is what the false teachers also did.

Why did Jude write five metaphors in 1:12-14?

Jude wrote five metaphors to show his readers the errors that the false teachers made.

Jude said that the false teachers were like rocks hidden below the surface of the sea. Such rocks are dangerous to ships because they cannot be seen. The false teachers were dangerous, too, but many people did not know that these teachers could harm them.

Jude also said that the false teachers were like clouds that had no water to give to the earth. The wind quickly drives these clouds away in different directions. As for the false teachers, they are always thinking different things, and they are always teaching the people these different things.

These false teachers were also like trees that something has uprooted. So they have no fruit to give. The false teachers could not teach anyone how to live forever with God. God will announce that they are guilty, and he will punish them forever.

The false teachers were like the bubbles on the top of strong waves in the sea. These bubbles have no value. They are like false teachers, who can teach people things that will cause them nothing but shame.

These false teachers are like certain stars in the heavens that wander about, whose path no one can tell in advance. Because of that, no one can find their way at night by looking at those stars.

Who was Enoch?

There are two men named Enoch in the Old Testament. One Enoch was the son of Cain. However, verse 14 is about Enoch, the son of Jared (see: Genesis 5). This Enoch honored God and did not die. Instead, God took him to heaven without dying. There is also an ancient writing about this Enoch. Jude was thinking about that writing when he wrote his own letter.

Who were the holy ones?

In verse 14, Jude talked about “people” who honored God. This was about the angels who honored God. Jude copied this verse and the next verse from an ancient book called “The Assumption of Moses.”

What type of judgment did Jude talk about?

The judgment that Jude talked about was the final judgment. In this judgment, God will announce who is guilty. He will do this in the last days. Then he will punish those people forever.

When is the last time or last day?

Jude spoke about the “last time” or “last day.” Jude probably talked about the time near to when Jesus would return to the earth. It is the time when God will judge everyone. Some scholars believe that there will be many people at this time who do not honor God. Perhaps this is what Jude talked about in verses 18-19.

What people do not have the Spirit?

In verse 19, Jude talked about people who do not have the Spirit. This is the Holy Spirit. It means they are not Christians.

1:20-25

How does a Christian pray in the Holy Spirit?

Some scholars believe that Jude wants Christians to pray for the things that the Holy Spirit wishes them to pray for. However, fewer scholars think that Jude wants Christians to pray in a special language that the Holy Spirit gives them.

What is the Greek text of verse 22?

In verse 22, some early Greek copies have “to have mercy on a person.” Other early copies have “to convince or to correct.” The Greek words are very similar (ἐλεέω and ἐλέγχω).

How many groups are listed in verses 22-23?

There were those who did not yet decide whether or not to believe the false teachers. Perhaps they could not know whether those teachers were false or not. They did not know what they should believe.

There were also those who followed the false teachers. Because of this, God will judge them. Here Jude might be talking about both Christians and non-Christians. Jude wanted these people to repent and to believe that Jesus will return to earth. Some scholars believe this group is the same group described later in the verse. Others scholars believe that they were a different group.

Some scholars believe that a third group of people who began to follow the false teachers. These people were in danger of following these false teachers completely. Therefore, the Christian must avoid following this third group. Some scholars believe that the people in this group could not repent and believe in Jesus. Believers should have mercy on them because they ought to pity them.

Other scholars believe that these are three ways of describing the same group of people.

Do Christians save other people?

Christians cannot save or free (σῴζω/g4982) other people from the guilt of their sins. However, God often works through other people so that they become friends with him. Only God can free people from their guilt. Jude said that this was like taking people out of the fire. This is a metaphor meaning that they God will not punish these people in hell (see: Amos 4:11)

1:24-25

What did Jude mean when he wrote about stumbling?

In verse 24, Jude told people not to follow false teachers. Some scholars believe that if Christians followed the false teachers, they could stumble or fall (ἄπταιστος/g0679), that it, become separated from God forever. This is because in this verse, Jude also spoke about Christians standing before God’s throne and God welcoming them. Other scholars believe that they might lose some reward in heaven when Jesus judges them.

How does this letter end?

In ancient times, most people ended their letters by greeting again the people to whom they were writing. However, Jude ended his letter by praising Jesus.

Revelation 1 Commentary

1:1-3

Why did John say “him”?

When will these things happen?

John said that the things he talked about will occur soon. However, he wrote these things about 2000 years ago.

1:4-6

What were the seven churches?

John wrote the Book of Revelation to seven churches in Asia. This was not modern Asia. Instead, it was a place called “Asia Minor.” That is, it is where the country of Turkey is today.

Who “was,” “is,” and “is to come”?

John spoke about “the one who is, and who was, and who is to come.” Some scholars think this was God the Father. This means God is eternal. That is, he always lived, is currently living, and will always live. These words made the people think about God’s name. That is, the name he told Moses from a burning bush (see: Exodus 3:14). Other scholars think that John spoke about Jesus. That is, Jesus always lived, is currently living, and will always live. Fewer scholars think John wanted people to remember that Jesus has always lived, he came to the earth, he is now in heaven helping people to be at peace with God, and he will return to the earth.

Who were the seven spirits?

John said there were seven spirits who are always around God’s throne. In the Old Testament, Isaiah spoke about the Holy Spirit in seven different ways. Some scholars think John wanted people to think about Isaiah’s words. Therefore, John said the Holy Spirit is in front of the throne of God.

How did John talk about Jesus?

What are the things Jesus does for Christians?

1:7-8

How will Jesus come with clouds?

John talks about how Jesus returns to the earth. He said that Jesus comes with or on the clouds. Daniel also talked about this (see: Daniel 7:13-14). While this was still in the future for John, some scholars think that this already happened or is continually happening. That is, Jesus is not physically coming on the clouds, They think this is a metaphor for Jesus’ coming back to earth slowly. However, other scholars think that this did not occur yet. They think this will happen fast.

Who pierced him?

Some scholars think John wrote about the actual people who killed Jesus. Other scholars think John wrote about the Jews. That is, the Jewish leaders wanted the Romans to kill Jesus. Other scholars think John wanted to say that anyone who sinned killed Jesus. That is, Jesus died so that people who sinned will be given peace with God.

Why will people mourn or be sad when Jesus returns?

Some scholars think people will mourn when Jesus returns because they will regret treating him badly. They will be sad because they wanted him to die. Other scholars think people will mourn because Jesus will return to judge sin. People who do not believe in Jesus when he returns will go to hell. They will see what they did wrong, but they will not be able to change it. Therefore, they will be sad. Fewer scholars think that people will mourn because of what Jesus had to suffer while on the earth.

How is God “the alpha and the omega”?

John said that God is “the alpha and the omega.” That is, God is the beginning and the end. Alpha was the first letter in the Greek alphabet. Omega was the last letter of the Greek alphabet. John wanted to say that God was the beginning of the created world. He existed before the earth was created, and He created the world. God is the end because without God, creation would stop existing. That is, God caused all things to exist, and he causes all things to continue to exist. On the last day, God will destroy the world. That is, he will end the world. Therefore, God is both the beginning and the end, the Alpha and Omega.

1:9-20

What does John share with Christians?

John said he shared certain things with the Christians to whom he wrote. That is, the same or similar things happened to him that happened to other Christians.

Why was John on the island of Patmos?

John said he was on the island of Patmos because of “the word of God and the testimony about Jesus.” He was separated from society because he told other people about Jesus.

How was John “in the Spirit on the Lord’s day”?

Some scholars think that John was speaking about the Day of the Lord. This is a special time in Scripture when Jesus returns. Therefore, the Holy Spirit took John to this time that did not happen yet. Other scholars think John was speaking about Sunday, which the Bible calls the “Lord’s day.” This was the day of the week Jesus rose from the dead. They think John was “in the Holy Spirit” on this Sunday.

Who is “the one like the son of man”?

Daniel talked about the “son of man” (see: Daniel 7:13). John was thinking about what Daniel said when he talked about the son of man. Therefore, John saw Jesus.

Why was Jesus dressed in the same way the high priest dressed?

Jesus was dressed in the way the high priest of Israel was dressed. Some scholars think that John wanted to say that Jesus was a priest. He was also a prophet and a king.

How did what Jesus looked like affect John?

John talked about what Jesus looked like. Scholars think that it did not matter what Jesus looked like. Scholars do not agree about the exact meaning of the details of what Jesus looked like. However, John was in awe of Jesus, and Jesus looked very holy. This is why John fell at Jesus’ feet

What are “the keys of death and of Hades”?

Jesus wanted to say that he controls where people go when they die. Therefore, he said that he has “the keys of death and Hades.” This was a metaphor. Hades is a place where many people go when they die. Those who believe in Jesus do not go to Hades. They go to heaven.

Who were the seven angels of the seven churches?

The Greek word, often translated as “angel”(ἄγγελος/g0032), can also be translated as “messenger.” Some scholars think God gave each church an angel to protected it. They think John was writing about those angels. Other scholars think that John was speaking about messengers. That is, he spoke about people. They were either the leaders of each of these seven churches, or they were the people who brought John’s letters to these seven churches.

Advice to translators: A messenger is a person who says something for someone else. Often, this is because they cannot go somewhere. So, they send someone else to say certain things for them. The messenger does not say what he wants. He says what the person who sends him wants him to say.

Revelation 2

2:1-7

Why did John write seven letters inside of one letter?

John wrote seven letters to seven different churches in chapters two and three. These seven churches were in a place called Asia minor. that is, they were in the country now called Turkey. Some scholars think these letters were a special type of metaphor. They think these seven churches represented seven different types of churches. That is, they represented groups of Christians in certain areas. Fewer scholars think that they represent different periods of time since Jesus died. More scholars think that these were simply seven letters to seven churches when John lived.

Where was Ephesus?

Who holds the seven stars in his right hand and walks among the seven golden lampstands?

Jesus holds the seven stars in his right hand. He wanted to say that Jesus rules the seven churches to whom John wrote. Or he wanted to say that Jesus controls the seven angels who protect each of these churches. He also walks among the seven golden lampstands. He wanted to say that Jesus is with his church on the earth in some way.

How did Jesus talk about the Ephesians?

Jesus said the Ephesian Christians “have left behind their first love.” This was a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus wanted to say the Ephesians stopped loving Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus wanted to say that the Ephesians stopped loving one another and they stopped loving Jesus. Jesus also said they had “fallen.” That is, they stopped doing what Jesus wanted them to do.

What does it mean to repent?

How will Jesus remove the church from its place?

Jesus said, “I will remove your lampstand from its place.” This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he will punish the church. He would take away the church in Ephesus because of their sinning. Today, the city of Ephesus no longer exist. Therefore, there is not a church in Ephesus anymore.

Who were the Nicolaitans?

Scholars do not know much about the “Nicolaitans.” This Greek word means “to conquer the people.” They were false teachers who did the same things non-Christians did. Some scholars think they were a group of people who did not honor God. Many Christians in Ephesus began to do the things that they did. Other scholars think they were a group of people who said they were Christians, but did not honor God.

Why did John say “he who has an ear, let him hear”?

John said “he who has an ear, let him hear” because he really wanted people to listen to the things that he said. John said that it was the Holy Spirit who said these things. When Jesus spoke, the Holy Spirit also spoke.

Was Jesus speaking only to the church in Ephesus or to all churches?

In this passage, Jesus spoke to the church in Ephesus. However, in 2:7, Jesus also spoke to many churches. Perhaps this was all churches. Or perhaps he was speaking specifically to the seven churches in Revelation 2-3.

What is the tree of life in the paradise of God?

John said that the “one who conquers” will get to eat from the tree of life in the paradise of God. That is, they will live together with God in heaven forever.

2:8-11

How is Jesus the first and the last?

When John said Jesus was the first and the last, he wanted to say that Jesus always lived and will always live. Also, John wanted to comfort the people. The Christians in Smyrna were being persecuted. Because of this, John wanted to comfort them. He reminded them that any problems they had in this world were only temporary. Jesus is in control of all things.

How were the Christians in Smyrna both rich and poor?

Christians in Smyrna were poor because they did not have much money. However, Jesus said that they were rich. This is a metaphor. They had the one thing that all people want. They had peace with God, and they will live with him forever in heaven.

Who were the people saying they were Jews?

Smyrna had many Jewish people. Jesus said there were some people who said that they were Jews. However, they were a “synagogue of Satan.” These people were born Jews, but they did not honor God. Jesus said that they honored Satan instead.

Why will the Christians in Smyrna suffer for ten days?

Jesus said that the Christians in Smyrna “will suffer for ten days.” Scholars do not agree why Jesus said this.

Who is the one who conquers?

God will give to the one who conquers a crown. When Jesus spoke about the “crown of life,” he wanted to say that these Christians will live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think that only those who continued to believe in Jesus when they suffered will live with God forever. More scholars think this is a special reward for Christians who suffered for Jesus, or those who were killed because they were Christians.

What is the second death?

Death is something that separates people from something. The first “death” separates a person’s soul from their body. The second “death” separates a person from God forever. Those who believe in Jesus live together with God forever. Those who do not believe in Jesus live forever without God in hell.

2:12-17

Where was Pergamum?

Why did Jesus say that he has “the sword with two sharp edges”?

Pergamum was the capital city of one part of the Roman Empire. In ancient times, the government was said to hold a type of sword. This is a metaphor meaning that they were able to kill someone. Here, Jesus said that his sword had two edges. Perhaps this means he can make someone die two times. The first time he makes their body die. The second time, he separates them from God forever. Therefore he said going to hell was the second type of death.

What was Satan’s throne?

A throne was a type of chair. It was where a ruler sat and told people what to do. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the people of Pergamum worshipping a false god. That is, he spoke about the leader of the Roman Empire. Fewer scholars think Jesus spoke about the throne of a certain false God.

How did the Christians in Pergamum hold tightly to Jesus’ name?

Jesus said the Christians in Pergamum held tightly to his name. He wanted to say that they did not reject Jesus and worship a false god. Who were Balak and Balaam?

What was a “stumbling block”?

What was food sacrificed to idols?

What was sexual immorality?

Who were the Nicolaitans?

Why did Jesus say that he might go to Pergamum?

Jesus said that he will “make war” with the Christians in Pergamum with the “sword from his mouth.” Jesus used two metaphors to warn the church in Pergamum that he will go there to punish them if they did not repent. Because Pergamum does not exist anymore, there is no church in Pergamum today. Therefore, some scholars think that Jesus already punished this church. Fewer scholars think that Jesus was talking about punishing the church in Pergamum when Jesus returns.

Why did John say, “he who has an ear, let him hear”?

What was the “hidden manna” Jesus gives to certain people?

Jesus promised to give certain Christians in Pergamum “hidden manna.” He promised this to those who “conquer.” Some scholars think that Jesus wanted to say that he will help Christians. They think this was a metaphor meaning that Jesus gave them things they need, but cannot see. That is, he gave them the they needed to honor God.

Other scholars think Jesus promised that they will eat manna at a special feast when he returns. In ancient Israel, some Jews believed that the prophet Jeremiah hid some manna in the ark of the covenant. They thought they will eat this manna when the messiah rules.

Fewer scholars think Jesus wanted to say that those who conquer will get to live with Jesus forever.

See: Manna; Metaphor;Prophet; Ark of the Covenant; Messiah (Christ); Conquer (Overcome)

Why did Jesus promise to give white stones to certain people?

In the Ancient Near East, when someone was charged with a crime, a jury decided whether the person was guilty or innocent. They did this by putting a white or black stone into a jar. The white stone meant that they thought the person was innocent. Perhaps Jesus was thinking about this when he promised to give white stones to certain people. In some places, the judge gave the innocent person a white stone.

In the Ancient Near East, white stones were also used as a type of ticket to enter a feast or festival. Perhaps Jesus was thinking about this when he promised to give white stones to certain people.

Advice to translators: A jury is a group of people who decide whether someone accused of a crime is guilty or innocent. If the jury thinks they are guilty, then they are punished. If they do not think they are guilty, then they are not punished.

Why was there a new name on the white stone?

Some scholars think that Jesus will give Christians a new name when they go to heaven (see: Isaiah 62:2). Other scholars think that Jesus will tell them the name of God when they go to heaven. Other scholars think that they get to be called by Jesus’ name. Fewer scholars think that Jesus will have a new name (see: Revelation 3:12).

No one knows what this name is except the person to whom Jesus gives the name. Some scholars think that Jesus will give all Christians a name only the Christian and Jesus know. Other scholars think that this is a special name for Jesus, which allows them to go into Jesus’ feast.

2:18-28

Where was Thyatira?

Why did Jesus say he had “eyes like a flame of fire and feet like polished bronze”?

Jesus said he had “eyes like a flame of fire and feet like polished bronze.” These were both metaphors. Jesus wanted to say that he will judge people. Perhaps he spoke about his eyes because he can see everything. Or perhaps, he said this because he hates all sin, and he sees all sins. When Jesus spoke about his bronze feet, perhaps he was thinking about making wine. When people made wine, they stepped on, or crushed, grapes with their feet. Therefore, Jesus wanted to say that he will “crush” or punish evil.

How did Jesus describe the church in Thyatira?

Jesus said that the church in Thyatira was growing. That is, they stopped doing many evil things. They started to do the types of things that Jesus did. They began to honor God more and more.

What did Jesus mean when he said the Christians in Thyatira tolerated Jezebel?

The Christians in Thyatira allowed a false teacher in their church who claimed to speak for God. Some of the Christians obeyed this false teacher. Jesus talked about this false teacher in the same way as Jezebel. Jezebel was a false prophet from ancient Israel. She was one of the most evil people in Israel. She and her husband Ahab made Israel worship false gods (see:1 Kings 16:33).

How was Jesus going to punish this false prophet?

After giving this false teacher time to repent, Jesus said that he will punish him or her. He said that he will “throw her onto a sickbed.” Some scholars think that God promised to make this false prophet sick if he did not repent. Perhaps, he would even die. Other scholars think that God wanted to warn people that difficult times were coming for those who did not honor God.

What did Jesus say about adultery?

Who were Jezebel’s children?

When Jesus spoke about Jezebel’s children, he spoke about those who do the things that she wanted them to do. That is, they did not honor God.

How will God give to everyone “according to their deeds”?

God will give something to everyone “according to their deeds,” that is, according to the things they did. Jesus will punish those who do not believe in him. They will go to hell. All Christians will live with God in heaven forever. Jesus will not punish them. However, he will give them rewards based on the things they did to honor God after they believed in Jesus. Jesus will know what they did and why they did what they did. He will know the things they thought about.

What were the “deep things of Satan”?

Jesus talked about certain Christians not knowing the “deep things of Satan.” Perhaps the false prophet thought he spoke for God. But he did not know that he was speaking for Satan and teaching them things that Satan wanted them to know.

Why did Jesus want the Christians in Thyatira to wait for him to come?

Jesus told the Christians in Thyatira to wait for him to come back. Some scholars think Jesus talked about his physical return to earth to take all Christians to himself. Therefore, he was not only speaking to the people of Thyatira. He spoke to all Christians. Other scholars think he wanted the Christians in Thyatira to live their life knowing Jesus might return any moment to judge them.

Who was the one who conquers?

Jesus will give the one who conquers permission to rule over nations. Some scholars think that God will give certain Christians permission to rule over other groups of Christians. This will happen when Jesus rules on the earth. It will be a reward for those who conquers. Other scholars think that certain Christians will reign in heaven with Jesus. However, some scholars think that all Christians will reign with Jesus in this way. Other scholars think that certain Christians will rule over the nations who did not believe in Jesus.

Jesus also talked about those whom he will give permission to rule. They will “rule them with an iron rod, like clay jars he will break them into pieces” (see: Psalm 2:9). That is, they will rule only because Jesus gave them permission to rule. Or perhaps, they will do certain things that Jesus wants them to do.

What was the “morning star”?

Some scholars think this was a special place or position in heaven. More scholars think that to have the “morning star” meant Christians will have Jesus, or be with Jesus. These scholars also think they will be light in the world in the same way that God sent Jesus to be light in the world.

Revelation 3

3:1-6

Where is Sardis?

What were the seven spirits of God and the seven stars?

Jesus said he holds “the seven spirits of God” and the “seven stars.” In the Old Testament, Isaiah spoke about the Holy Spirit in seven different ways. Some scholars think John wanted people to think about Isaiah’s words when he talked about the seven spirits. He wanted to say that Jesus has power over everything.

Did Jesus speak only to Christians in this letter?

Jesus spoke to the people in the church in Sardis. Some scholars think that he spoke to people in Sardis who believed in Jesus. Other scholars think that Jesus spoke to people who said they were Christians, but who did not really believe in Jesus.

How were the Christians in Sardis both alive and dead?

The Bible often speaks about people being alive or dead. People thought the Christians in Sardis were alive, but they were dead. That is, Christians normally did things that honored God. However, some Christians in Sardis did things that did not honor God. They did this in secret so that others were not able to see them. When Jesus said their deeds were not complete, he said that they did things that did not honor God. Jesus also used the metaphor of sleeping to talk about the way Christians in Sardis lived. When Jesus said they needed to wake up, he wanted to say they needed to stop doing things that do not honor God and do things that honor God.

How will Jesus come in the same way a thief comes?

Jesus said that he will go to the church in Sardis in the same way that a thief enters into a house. When a thief enters a house, people do not know when they will come. A thief hurts the people he robs. In the same way, Jesus will punish those in the church who will not repent. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about returning to the earth. Fewer scholars think that he spoke about coming to the church in Sardis to punish it.

How did people in Sardis “not stain their clothes”?

The Bible says that doing things that honor God makes a person clean. Also, doing things that do not honor God makes a person dirty. In 3:4-5, Jesus said that those who honor God and conquer will become friends with God. They will live with him in heaven forever. Jesus will also give them white clothes. That is, they will be completely clean and will not sin anymore.

What is the “Book of Life”?

The Book of Life is the list of people who now live and who will live with God in heaven. Jesus said he will not remove or wipe a person’s name from this book. That is, he wanted to say they will live with God forever. They will never be separated from him. Jesus will also speak a person’s “name”(ὄνομα/g3686) to God the Father and the angels in heaven. Some scholars think he will tell God the Father and the angels about these Christians. Other scholars think he will tell the Christian their new name.

Why did John say “he who has an ear, let him hear”?

John said “he who has an ear, let him hear” because he wanted people to listen to the things that he said. John said that the Holy Spirit said these things. When Jesus spoke, the Holy Spirit spoke too.

3:7-13

Where was Philadelphia?

What are the keys Jesus holds?

Jesus spoke about entering his kingdom in the same way people unlock a door with a key. He has the power to allow people to enter the kingdom of God or not allow them to enter the kingdom of God. In ancient Israel, the kingdom of Israel was also called the kingdom of David. A man named Eliakim was given permission to govern the king’s house when Hezekiah was king. That is, he allowed some people to see the king and did not allow other people to see the king. In a similar way, God gave Jesus permission to rule his kingdom. Jesus held the “key of David.” That is, he has complete control over God’s kingdom. God gave Jesus permission to allow certain people into the kingdom.

Jesus said that no one can close this door. Some scholars think there were Jews who tried to stop people from becoming Christians. These scholars think that no one can stop someone from believing in Jesus. He also wanted to say that no one can have peace with God without Jesus.

Who was the synagogue of Satan?

The synagogue of Satan was the group of Jews who did not believe in Jesus. In Philadelphia, there were many Jews who persecuted the Christians. They did not believe Jesus was the Messiah. Because they did not believe in Jesus, they rejected God. They did not worship God anymore. They served Satan.

Jesus also said that these Jews would one day know that he is the Messiah. They will know that they rejected the Messiah.

How will Jesus keep these Christians from the “hour of testing”?

Jesus said that he will keep the Christians in Philadelphia from the “hour of testing.” Scholars think many different things about the meaning of these words:

Why did Jesus say no one will remove these Christians’ crown?

Jesus told these Christians that no one will remove their “crown.” People gave this type of crown to those who won races. They earned this crown. Because of this, Jesus wanted to say that no one can remove a Christians’ reward if they conquer.

Why will Jesus make certain people pillars in the temple of God?

Jesus said he will make certain Christians pillars in the temple of God. Jesus said many Christians will endure strong testing and suffering in their lives. However, the Christians who conquer and keep their belief in Jesus will made pillars in the temple of God.

Advice to translators: Pillars are the things that keep large buildings from falling down. They are tall poles.

Why will the conquerors never go out again?

In ancient times, Philadelphia had many earthquakes. Because of this, the people left their homes. After some time, they returned to their homes. When Jesus said that the conquerors will never go out again, he wanted to say that they will live without fear, safe and secure forever with God in heaven.

Why did Jesus say he will write the name of God on someone?

Jesus said he will write God’s name on those who conquers. In the ancient Near East, a master owned their slave, and the master’s name was written on the slave. This meant other people were not able to take their slaves from them. When Jesus writes the name of God on Christians, it means that nothing can take them from God.

Why did Jesus say he will write the name of the city of God on someone?

Jesus said that he will write the name of the city of God on someone. That is, the New Jerusalem. He wanted to say that these conquerors will be citizens of heaven.

Why did Jesus say he will write his new name on someone?

Some scholars think Jesus will give Christians a new name when they go to heaven. Other scholars think that Jesus will tell them the true name of God when they go to heaven. Other scholars think that they will be called by Jesus’ name. Fewer scholars think that Jesus will have a new name.

Why did John say, “he who has an ear, let him hear”?

3:14-22

Where was Laodicea?

How did Jesus speak about himself in 3:14?

How did Jesus speak about the Christians in Laodicea?

Jesus said the things the Christians in Laodicea did were the same as the water they drank. Near the city of Laodicea were two other cities, Heirapoplis and Colossae. Heirapoplis was known for its hot springs. Colossae was known for its cold, refreshing mountain spring water. However, Laodicea was known for its lukewarm water. This water was neither fresh, nor good to drink. It came to the city through large pipes from many miles away. The hot and cold water from Heirapoplis and Colossae were good. But lukewarm water from Laodicea made people sick. Jesus said this metaphor to say he wanted people to be hot or cold. If people were hot, they were happy to honor God. If they were not hot, Jesus wanted them to be cold.

Some scholars think he wanted them to not believe in Jesus and not honor him. Other scholars think the cold water was refreshing. That is, this also meant he wanted people to be happy to do the things that honor God. However, Jesus did not want people to be lukewarm. That is, he did not want people to be uncaring or unconcerned about him. Some scholars think that this is because people who do not care or who are unconcerned do not think they need Jesus. They do not think they need any help to be good people. However, those who reject Jesus know they need him in order to be good people. While they may serve other gods, they just need to learn about the true God.

Other scholars think that Jesus was speaking about people who said they were Christians, but who do not believe in Jesus. They think that some people who say they are Christians do not really believe in Jesus and will not live with God in heaven forever.

Advice to translators: Lukewarm is neither hot or cold. It is the temperature of water if it is left outside.

Was Laodicea a wealthy city?

The things done in Laodicea caused many people there to be very wealthy. Jesus said this because wealthy people often do not think they need anything. However, they still needed Jesus. Without Jesus, God thinks they are very poor. That is, they are spiritually poor. They do not have anything of value. Money will not help them go to heaven or be at peace with God. This is why Jesus said the things he said in 3:18.

How are non-Christians naked?

Jesus said non-Christians were naked. Before Adam and Eve sinned, they were naked. They did not know they were naked. They did not feel the need to cover their bodies. However, after they sinned, they were ashamed because God saw their sin. they were naked in front of God. That is, they were fully exposed in front of God. (see: 3:18).

Advice to translators: Here exposed means everything about Adam and Eve was uncovered in front of God. That is, they were unable to hide their sinning from him because God knows all things.

Why did Jesus talk about medicine for a person’s eyes?

In the ancient Near East, Laodicea was known for making a certain medicine for sicknesses in the eyes. Jesus said that people who rejected Jesus were blind. That is, they did not see the truth about Jesus. Therefore, Jesus said that he will give these people medicine so that they can see the truth, that is, believe in Jesus.

Why did Jesus say that he was standing at a door knocking?

Jesus said he stood at a door knocking and waiting for someone to open the door. When Jesus said this, some scholars think he wanted people to believe in him and be saved from sinning. They think that the door was a metaphor about entering into heaven. More scholars think Jesus wanted the Christians to welcome him into their church. Therefore, Jesus wanted to be friends with them even though they did not honor him.

When Jesus spoke about eating with him, some scholars think that Jesus spoke about the Lord’s Supper. That is, Jesus spoke about people becoming Christians and remembering his death by eating bread together. Other scholars think he spoke about something the Bible calls the “wedding celebration of the lamb” (see: Revelation 19:6-9).

How will the conquerors sit on the throne with Jesus?

Jesus said that those who conquer will sit on the throne with him. He wanted to say that he will give permission to those who conquer to rule for him on the earth (see: 5:10). Some scholars think this is a metaphor for certain Christians who will rule on the earth with physical bodies. Scholars do not agree when this will occur.

Why did John say, “he who has an ear, let him hear”?

Revelation 4

4:1-3

How did John speak about something different in this chapter?

In 4:1, John spoke about something different. John began to prophesy about things happening in the future. John talked about these things in Revelation 4-19. Some scholars think all of these prophecies were already fulfilled. Other scholars think some of these prophecies were fulfilled and some will be fulfilled in the future. Other scholars think that none of these prophecies were fulfilled yet.

What is a vision?

John saw these prophecies in a vision. A vision are words or images that are seen inside of someone's mind. It is not seen by other people, only by the person having the vision. John described the things that he saw happen. These things did not actually happen when he saw them. God showed him things that were going to happen in the future.

What were “these things”?

Some scholars think “these things” were what John said was going to happen to the seven church in Revelation 2-3. They think John wanted to say that after these things happen, the things he was about to say will happen. Fewer scholars think that John was talking about what will happen after the time period of the church. They think God will take all Christians from the earth. The things John talks about will only happen after God takes all Christians from the earth.

What was John describing in these verses?

In his vision, John saw a place in heaven. In this place, there was a throne. This throne in heaven is the place where God the Father rules.

What was a trumpet?

A trumpet was a loud musical instrument. It was made of metal, and it was a type of instrument called a horn. In ancient times, people used trumpets to tell other people that something or someone was coming. Someone or something which the people needed to know and to listen. John said God’s voice sounded the same as a trumpet. Some scholars think this was because he was about to say something that John needed to listen to.

How was John ‘in the spirit”?

In 4:2, John said he was “in the spirit.” Some scholars think John wanted to say that God gave him a vision. Since he already had a vision, this was another vision. Or it was a special part of the first vision. He said he was in the spirit because his physical body was not taken to heaven. He saw the things he wrote about, but he was not inside heaven. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit was with John in a special way.

How did John describe God?

John saw God sitting on a throne in heaven. He used metaphors to describe God. However, he did not describe God, but the area around God. There are many opinions about the true meanings of these metaphors. However, God is described in the same way light is described. This light could be so bright that it makes someone blind if they looked at it (See: 1 Timothy 6:15-16). If this is true, then this is because God is so amazing, he cannot be looked at or approached.

4:4-5

Who were the 24 elders?

John said 24 men were near the throne of God in heaven. They had their own thrones. Some scholars think God gave them permission to rule something. Scholars think different things about who are these 24 men.

How were the elders dressed?

The elders wore white clothes and gold crowns. In the Bible, white clothes meant that a person was holy, pure, or clean. In ancient times, a king wore a crown made of gold. They wore crowns because it showed people that they were the king.

Why did John describe a storm near God?

John described a storm near God. In ancient times, people thought the gods caused storms. This was because people did not control a storm. It was too powerful for them to control. Some scholars think this was what John was saying when he said these things. Other scholars think John thought about the storms when God met Moses on Mount Sinai (see: Exodus 19:16).

What were the seven burning lamps in front of God’s throne?

There were seven burning lamps in front of the throne of God. John said these were the seven spirits of God. Scholars think John spoke about the Holy Spirit. The number seven was used in the Bible many times. It was used when the writer wanted to say something was complete or perfect.

4:6-11

Why was there a sea of glass in front of God’s throne?

Scholars do not know why there was a sea of glass in front of God’s throne. This separated God from everything he made. They think Ezekiel also spoke about this (see: Ezekiel 1). Some scholars think John spoke about the separation of the waters when the world was being created (see: Genesis 1:7).

What were these four creatures?

There were four “creatures”(ζῷον/g2226) around the throne of God. Some scholars think these creatures were angelic beings in the form of animals. However, they were not animals from the earth. They were alive and they had many eyes. John described these animals in the same way as animals from the earth.

Why were these creatures around the throne of God?

There were four living “creatures”(ζῷον/g2226) around the throne of God. Ezekiel spoke of creatures in much the same way John spoke of them (see: Ezekiel 1). Scholars do not know if John wrote about them for a certain reason. Some scholars think each creature spoke about God, and how he works inside of his creation. Other scholars think John spoke about the four gospels and how they talked about Jesus in different ways. This helps people to know God.

Why did these creatures speak?

The creatures near God said, “holy, holy, holy is the Lord God almighty, who was, and who is, and who is to come.” They always praise God. God has always been alive. God is alive. And God will always be alive. John wanted to say God will return to the earth.

Revelation 5

5:1-3

Who did John see?

What did God hold in his hand?

God held a scroll in his hand. When John lived, people wrote on an old type of paper. This paper was rolled together. They did this to send messages to other people. Often, people sealed these scrolls with wax. The wax had a special symbol pressed into it. This was used for official things the government wanted to send to people. They used this seal to make sure that only certain people read the scrolls. If the seal was unbroken when someone was given the scroll, they knew no one read the scroll..

Often, these scrolls had writing on only one side. However, this scroll was written on both sides.

Advice to translators: Some may translate “scroll” as “book.” However, a scroll is rolled and a book has its pages stacked and bound on one side. It is important for people to know that John was speaking about a scroll because it was rolled.

What are the seven seals?

Normally, people sealed a scroll once. However, this scroll was sealed seven times. Some scholars think these seven seals all sealed the edge of the scroll. Therefore, one needed to remove all seven seals to read the message. Other scholars think this scroll was sealed in different places throughout the scroll. After each seal was removed, a part of the message can be read.

Why was the number seven used so many times?

Why was the scroll sealed?

Only Jesus was able to open the seals on this scroll and read its message. However, scholars do not agree about why the scroll was sealed.

Why could only a certain person open the scroll?

The angel said that only a certain type of person was able to open the scroll. This was someone who was “worthy.” That is, someone who earned the right to open it. Jesus is able to open it because he is perfect. Jesus earned the right to open the seals of the scroll because he died and came back from being dead.

Who is “under the earth”?

In Scripture, Satan and the demons are said to live under the earth. This is because people in ancient Israel spoke about the place where God lives as being in an upward direction. Living under the earth is the opposite of living “up” in the sky. Satan and the demons do not live underground.

5:4-6

Why did John cry?

John cried when no one was able to open this scroll and read it. Some scholars think John was sad that the things God planned would happen. Fewer scholars think John was overwhelmed by the things he saw. They think anyone would cry if they saw the end of the world.

Why was Jesus called different names?

What did Jesus conquer?

Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God. John speaks about this as a type of win or victory. Jesus “defeated” or “conquered”(νικάω/g3528) Satan. It is because of this that Jesus is able to open the scroll. It is also because of this that John saw Jesus defeating Satan forever. John wanted people to know that the things he saw will happen.

Why did Jesus have the seven horns and eyes?

In Revelation, there are many different symbols. It is hard to know what these symbols mean. In the ancient world, horns were often a symbol of power. And perhaps the eyes were symbols of being able to see everything or know everything.

Who were the seven spirits?

John said that there were seven spirits in front of the throne of God. In the Old Testament, Isaiah spoke about the Holy Spirit in 7 different ways (see: Isaiah 11:1-2). John might have wanted people to think about Isaiah’s words when he talked about the seven spirits. Therefore, John said the Holy Spirit is before, or in front of, the throne of God.

5:7-10

Why did Jesus take the scroll out of God’s right hand?

[5:7] John said that Jesus took the scroll out of God’s right hand. In Scripture, the right hand is a symbol of power. The right hand of the king symbolizes the power of a king. God gave Jesus the power to open the scroll..

Who were the 24 elders?

John said 24 men were near the throne of God in heaven. God gave them their own thrones. This could mean God gave them permission to rule something. Scholars think different things about who these 24 men were.

See: Elder; Throne; Heaven; Tribes of Israel; Apostle; Priest (Priesthood) ; Angel

What were these four creatures?

Why were these creatures around the throne of God?

There were four living “creatures”(ζῷον/g2226) around the throne of God. Ezekiel also talked about living creatures in a similar way (see: Ezekiel 1). Scholars do not know if John wrote about them for a certain reason. Some scholars think the creatures spoke of God and how he works with his creation. Other scholars think John thought about the four gospels and how they talked about Jesus in different ways. This helps people to know God.

Why did John compare the prayers of the holy ones to a bowl full of incense?

In ancient Israel, people thought angels helped bring people’s prayers to God. In the same way incense has a fragrant smell, John spoke about the prayers of people in the same way as a fragrant offering to God.

How did Jesus “purchase” people?

In his vision, John saw that Jesus purchased or bought people through his blood. That is, he purchased people through his death. Jesus freed people from being slaves to doing evil things. Jesus needed to die to make this happen.

How are Christians priests?

Christians help non-Christians to know about God. In Israel, a person came to God through a priest. Israel also helped the Gentile nations know about God. Because of this, they acted in the way of a priest to the Gentile nations.

How will people rule on the earth?

The elders and creatures sang about people who will rule on the earth. When they said this, they were singing about all those who believe in Jesus. Scholars do not agree about how people will rule on the earth.

5:11-14

How did John describe what happened in the place where God rules in this passage?

John described what happened in the place in heaven where God rules. He said that everything where God rules praises him and gives him honor. That is the purpose of the four living creatures and the twelve elders. That is, they praise and honor God continually.

Revelation 6

6:1-2

How did John describe the seven seals?

In this passage, John said God punished people when Jesus, the Lamb, opened the seven seals from the scroll. After one seal is opened, something happens. This was a type of punishment from God. Some scholars think this punishment was for all people. Other scholars think this was a punishment for those who did not believe in Jesus. After this, the next seal opens and something else happens. Some scholars think these things happen at the same time or in a very short period of time. Other scholars think there was a lot of time between each of these punishments.

Why did John speak of a white horse?

John spoke of something using the metaphor of a white horse. The rider had a bow. This means he had power, perhaps military power. The rider also had a crown. This means the rider ruled over people. In ancient times, people used horses for wars. Having many horses meant that a king had a lot of power. Therefore, horses are symbols of power. Scholars do not agree about the meaning of this white horse.

Advice to translators: The rider had a bow. He had a bow and arrow. He did not have a piece of cloth in his hair, which is also called a bow.

See: Metaphor; Crown; Symbol; Temple;Satan (The Devil);Antichrist; White (symbol)

6:3-4

Why did John speak of a red horse?

John spoke about a red horse. Red is the color of blood and fire. Scholars think John spoke of someone bringing war and people would die. Some scholars think the war will be with the whole world. The rider might be the antichrist. Other scholars think the war will be in Israel. Therefore, the person riding the horse is a leader in the Roman Empire.

Also, some scholars think John spoke of the temple in Jerusalem being destroyed. Other scholars think John spoke of a period of time before Jesus returns to the earth. During this time, there will be many wars (see: Matthew 24:6).

What is the huge sword?

John said people will kill one another. He said this by saying the rider had a great sword. Scholars think the sword symbolized the power to take away peace from the earth. Some scholars think God gave the sword to the antichrist. Therefore, the antichrist will make people kill one another or kill Christians. Other scholars think that Satan gave the sword to the antichrist. This allowed him to kill Christians.

6:5-6

Why did John talk about a black horse?

In ancient times, black symbolized things dying. Breaking this seal made things or people die. Scholars think this was because of a famine.

The rider on this horse holds a scale. A scale is something used to compare the weight of one object to the weight of another object. It symbolizes justice.

Because of this, some scholars think John spoke of the Roman Empire increasing the taxes on its people. Other scholars think John spoke of the famine in Israel when they fought against the Roman Empire. Other scholars think John spoke of a famine during the time before Jesus returns to the earth.

Advice to translators: A famine is a period of time where there is not enough food.

What did the voice say?

The voice of the person John heard said there was going to be famine. This was because the price of the different foods were very high. These were the foods people needed to live. It was much higher than the normal cost of these foods. In general, this meant that a person had to work all day to get enough money to feed himself.

Advice to translators: A famine is a period of time where there is not enough food.

Why did John say that they oil and wine will not be harmed?

Oil and wine were not needed to live in the way that many other foods were needed for people to live. Some scholars think oil and wine were for wealthy people. Therefore, John wanted to say that the rich will have plenty, but the poor will not be able to live. Other scholars think John wanted to say that people did not have enough money for food or anything else. Still other scholars think the famine did not last for a long time. Therefore, it only affected certain crops. It did not harm other crops that took longer to destroy. Olive trees and grapevines were crops that took longer to destroy.

6:7-8

Why did John speak of a pale horse?

John spoke of a pale colored horse. The voice called this horse death. It causes people to die through war and because insects destroyed crops.

Advice to translators: The word “pale” can be a yellow and green color or a green and gray color. It was the color used to describe a dead person’s body.

6:9-11

Why were the martyrs under the altar?

God allowed the martyrs to be under the altar so they could ask God for justice. They waited for God to punish those who killed them. Some scholars think this was because the people who killed them were alive when John saw the martyrs. Other scholars think John spoke of the many Christians who will die in the time right before Jesus returns.

Some scholars think the Jewish leaders killed these people. Other scholars think that it was the Roman Empire which killed them.

Why did the martyrs wear white robes?

Why did the martyrs have to wait until their number was completed?

The voice told these martyrs that they needed to wait a little longer. He wanted them to wait until all of the other people to be martyred were killed. Some scholars think he also wanted them to know that Christians will not be persecuted for a long time. This was because he spoke about a specific time when Christians were persecuted. After this time, the Roman Empire allowed Christians to worship God without being imprisoned or killed.

6:12-17

What happened to the sun?

John said the sun became completely black. Some scholars think that the sun became or will become black. That is, a solar eclipse will occur. This is because, in scripture, there are often signs in the sky. These signs tell people something God wants people to give special attention to. Other scholars think this was a type of metaphor. They think John wanted to say that Jerusalem will be destroyed and the Jewish leaders will be punished.

Advice to Translators: An eclipse is when the moon passes between earth and the sun. When this occurs, the moon can completely block the sun and it will look black.

What happened to the moon?

John said that the moon appeared to be blood. That is, it became red. It is not known how this will happen. Some scholars think this will be a lunar eclipse. Other scholars think that something will happen on the earth that causes the moon to look red.

Advice to Translators: A lunar eclipse is when the earth is between moon and the sun. When this occurs, the shadow of the earth can completely block the moon and it will look red.

What happened to the sky?

John said the stars of the sky fell. This is a type of metaphor. Some scholars think this meant there will be a meteor shower. Other scholars do not think John spoke about stars anyone can see in the sky.

Advice to Translators: A meteor shower is when the sky has streaks of light across it.

Why did the leaders hide?

The leaders hid because they were afraid of God. The leaders knew that only God can do these things. Because they rejected God, they were afraid of God. John wanted to say they knew they could not be at peace with God. Perhaps it was too late for them to believe in God because they already rejected him.

The things they said were a sad type of humor. The leaders thought that death could hide them from God. However, death will only make things worse for those who reject God.

What is the Day of the Lord?

John spoke about a great day. The Bible also calls this the Day of the Lord. When he asked if anyone will be able to stand, he wanted to say that no one will be able to stand when they saw Jesus. This is because he is God. When people see God, they must worship him. In Scripture, people often kneel when they worship God. In the ancient world, people also knelt before a king. While people can worship God while standing, John wanted people to know that everyone will worship God, whether they want to or not. They will honor him and know that he is the greatest ruler or king.

Revelation 7

7:1-3

What were the four winds?

John spoke of the “four winds.” When John lived, the wind often destroyed things. Therefore, people spoke about something coming to destroy things in the same way they spoke of a strong wind. Scholars do not know why John spoke of the four winds.

What was the seal of the living God?

In the Bible, when God permanently protects someone, he seals them. Some scholars think God seals everyone who believes in Jesus. That is, he protects them and allows them to go to heaven. Or he protects them while they are on the earth. Other scholars think John spoke of a special protection God gave to Christians during the time period John prophesied about in Revelation.

It is unknown why this seal was on their forehead. Some scholars think this was a type of mark that people saw. They think it might contrast with the mark John spoke of from the beast (see: Revelation 14:9). Other scholars think this was a type of metaphor meaning God knows everyone who is his.

Why was the angel not given permission to hurt the earth and the sea?

John said there were certain angels given permission to hurt or punish the earth and seas for God. However, John said these angels could not do this at the time he spoke. Some scholars think it was not time for God to punish the earth. They think that this punishment will occur after God has sealed the last person ever to be sealed. That is, he will not punish the earth until the last person who will believe in Jesus has believed in Jesus. Other scholars think John spoke of God protecting Christians during a certain, difficult period of time.

7:4-8

Why did John speak of 144,000 people?

John spoke of God sealing 144,000 sons of Israel. Scholars do not agree on why he spoke of these people.

See: Seal,Repent (Repentance; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ);Symbol; Tribes of Israel

Are these the twelve tribes of Israel?

John did not speak of the twelve tribes of Israel in the same way the Old Testament speaks about them (see: Genesis 49:2-27). He did not say anything about Dan. Instead of speaking of Dan, he spoke of Manasseh.

Why does John not speak of the tribe of Dan?

John did not speak of the tribe of Dan with those whom God sealed. Scholars think this is because they were more evil than the other tribes. They often worshiped idols and rejected God. Some scholars think the antichrist will come from the tribe of Dan (see: Genesis 49:17).

7:9-17

Who were the “huge multitude”?

Why were palm branches in their hands?

When Jesus entered Jerusalem before his death, people placed palm branches on the ground where he was going to walk. They worshipped their king. Perhaps this is what John spoke of when he said this.

Why did John speak of white robes?

What is the great tribulation?

John spoke of a great tribulation. Some scholars think this is a time when Christians will be greatly persecuted. Other scholars think this is part of the time before Jesus returns to the earth. They think there will be tribulation for a period of seven years. The great tribulation is the last three and a half years of this time of tribulation.

What did God promise to these people?

Revelation 8

8:1-5

Why was there silence for 30 minutes?

John said there was silence in heaven for 30 minutes. In heaven, people and angels continually sing praises to God. Therefore, silence was not normal. Scholars do not know why there was silence.

Why was a trumpet used?

Trumpets were used so people would give attention to something. Often, trumpets were used when kings were coming into a room or area. Also, they were used when something was going to happen and people needed to listen.

Why did the angels hold bowls of incense?

In ancient Israel, people thought angels brought prayers to God. In this verse, John said these prayers “rose up before God.” John wanted to make known that God was going to do something because of their prayers.

Why did the angel throw the bowl to the earth?

The angel threw the bowl to the earth because God was judging all people. He wanted people to know this.

8:6-12

Why did John speak of seven trumpets?

A trumpet is a musical instrument. It was often used to announce something. When a trumpet was used, people were to listen. Scholars do not know what these trumpets announced.

What did the first trumpet make known?

Something happened to the earth when the angel blew the first trumpet. This was something that would not happen on earth without God doing it. It rained hail, fire, and blood. Hail is large pieces of frozen ice. In the Bible, hail means God will punish people for sinning (see: Job 38:22-23).

Some scholars think this was a metaphor. John spoke of certain people who attacked the Roman Empire. They destroyed everything they attacked. Trees and grass were the church and its leaders.

Other scholars think John spoke of war between the Jews and the Roman Empire. This war happened a few years after Jesus died. Perhaps John spoke of the Roman Empire destroying the trees and grass near Jerusalem. Or perhaps John used a metaphor of trees and grass. Or perhaps he wanted to say that Christians will suffer also when God punishes non-Christians.

Other scholars think that it will actually rain hail, fire, and blood on the earth. This warned people to repent.

What did the second trumpet make known?

Something else happened on earth when the second angel blew his trumpet. This was also not something that would happen without God doing it. Some scholars think John used a metaphor. Other scholars think he spoke of something he saw.

Some scholars think John used a metaphor. John was talking about one of the times when the Roman Empire was defeated. In ancient times, people spoke of mountains when they wanted to say something or someone is powerful. They think this spoke of nations defeating the Roman Empire. They defeated them on the seas. Before this, no nation defeated the Roman Empire on the seas.

Other scholars think John used a different metaphor. Jerusalem was also called Mount Zion. This prophecy made known how the Roman Empire defeated Judah. They defeated Mount Zion.

Other scholars think John spoke of a meteor. A meteor appears to have fire around it when it goes from space to the earth.

Advice to translators: A meteor is a large rock that comes from space and falls to the earth. Space is the sky where the stars and other planets are located. The seas are the large open waters surrounding the land. Often, people fought wars with boats in the seas.

What did the third trumpet make known?

Something else happened on earth when the third angel blew his trumpet. This was also something that would not happen without God doing it.

Some scholars think John used a metaphor. He wanted people to know about a certain nation becoming powerful. Other scholars think John spoke of the Roman Empire defeating Judah. During this war, there were many dead people in rivers.

Other scholars think John spoke of a meteor. A meteor appears to have fire around it when it goes from space to the earth.

Other scholars think John used a different metaphor. He spoke of how people poison the earth. That is, people hurt and destroy the earth.

What did the fourth trumpet announce?

Something else happened on earth when the fourth angel blew his trumpet. This was also something that would not happen without God doing it.

Some scholars think John used a metaphor. Perhaps John was speaking about the people who destroyed part of the Roman Empire. The main part of the Roman Empire was destroyed. However, the empire remained in power for many years after this.

Other scholars think John spoke about Rome defeating other nations. These nations were defeated near the time when the Roman Empire warred with Judah. The war happened a few years after Jesus died.

Other scholars think John spoke of a specific day. This day was different than any other day. They think the things John saw will happen on the earth before Jesus returns to the earth.

8:13

What was a “woe”?

A “woe” (οὐαί/g3759) announced that God was going to judge people. In this verse, John says “woe” three times. In Revelation, there were three woes announced. These had special meaning (see: Revelation 9:12; 11:14; 12:12).

Revelation 9

9:1-12

What did the fifth trumpet make known?

John talked about a star falling to earth. John called the star “him.” This is how someone would address a person. Therefore, scholars do not think John was talking about a star. Instead, star was a metaphor.

What is the bottomless pit?

John wrote about a bottomless pit. This was a type of prison. Nothing could escape out of it. Scholars think the bottomless pit is the place where Satan, the antichrist, and the demons live. John spoke about this pit as if it were a prison with a lock on it. Only God has the key to this lock. Only he can let people out of this prison. God imprisoned all the demons in the bottomless pit for a specific period of time.

What are locust?

Locust are insects. They travel in large groups. They come into an area and eat all the plants. Some scholars think John was using a metaphor. They think he spoke about certain religions or nations. Other scholars do not think John was using a metaphor. Instead, he spoke about a large group of actual locusts.

What is a scorpion?

A scorpion is an insect that has a tail which can sting something. This sting can harm or kill people. Some scholars think this was a metaphor. They think John spoke about evil things in the world. These evil things harm people. However, God did not allow these evil things to harm Christians.

Who has the seal of God on their forehead?

In Revelation, John says Christians have the seal of God on their foreheads. This means that God will protect them. Also, they are promised to live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think all Christians have this seal. They think it cannot be seen. Other scholars think only the Christians living during the time John prophesied will have this seal. They think it will be a mark that can be seen on their forehead.

How did John describe the locust?

John wrote that these locust did not look like a normal locusts. Instead, John used a metaphor. Scholars do not agree about what John wanted to say.

Who was the king of the locusts?

Some scholars think the king of the locusts was a religious leader. More scholars think Satan is the king of these locusts. Satan has many different names.

What is the first woe?

9:13-21

What are the horns in front of the golden altar?

John spoke about horns in front of the golden altar. Scholars do not agree about what John was saying.

Who are the four angels at the Euphrates river?

It is not known who are the four angels at the Euphrates River. Some scholars think they were angels. Other scholars think they were demons. Scholars do not know why John spoke about the Euphrates River. Some scholars think he talked about the actual river. Other scholars think John used a metaphor. He did not speak about the actual river.

Why did John talk about “that hour, that day, that month, and that year”?

John spoke about “that hour, that day, that month, and that year.” He wanted to say that God controlled everything. God knew before these thing happened when they would happen.

Why did John talk about horses and their riders?

Who was punished?

Revelation 10

10:1-4

What did John say about the angel?

Scholars think the cloud John spoke about symbolized God. Clouds are often seen near God in the Bible.

Scholars think the rainbow John spoke about symbolized the promise God gave to Noah (see: Genesis 9). God promised never again to completely destroy the world with a flood.

John said that the angel put his feet on the sea and land. He wanted to say that God gave the angel permission to rule over the sea and land. Some scholars think the sea and land were symbols of Gentiles and Jews. Other scholars think this means the whole world.

Who were the seven thunders?

Scholars do not know why John wrote about the seven thunders. Some scholars think John spoke about creatures near God. Other scholars think John talked about God speaking. Other scholars think the angel spoke very loud, and the thunder came after the angel spoke. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. They think John wanted to say that the angel was given permission to speak the words of God.

Why was John told not write the things the angels said?

John was told not to write down the things the angel said. Scholars think this was because God did not want people to know what was done, that is, it was not the time for them to know. Through John, God told people what he was going to do. However, God did not tell people everything he was going to do.

10:5-7

What is an oath?

What is the day when the angel will sound the seventh trumpet?

What is the mystery of God?

10:8-11

What is the little book?

John spoke about the little book. Some scholars think he spoke about the book of Revelation. Fewer scholars think John spoke about all of the Bible.

Why did the angel say to eat the little book?

Revelation 11

11:1-2

What was John told to measure?

God told John to measure the temple of God. However, scholars do not know exactly what God was talking about.

Why did God talk about measuring the temple?

God talked about judging certain people when God talked about measuring the temple.

Why was the outside of the temple given to the Gentiles for 42 months?

The Gentiles were all the people who were not Jews. However, in the Bible, people who do not believe in Jesus or do not obey God are also called Gentiles.

See: Gentile; Symbol; Hebrew Calendar (Seasons in Israel); Persecute (Persecution) ; Worship

How long is 42 months?

42 months is 1260 days. In the Jewish calendar, a month is 30 days long. Some scholars think that a day is one day long. Fewer scholars think that a day in the book of Revelation is a symbol of one year. That is, it is 360 or 365 days.

11:3-12

Who were the two witnesses?

Advice to translators: A witness is someone who tells other people about what they saw. These witness told people the things God wanted them to say. Someone who tells people about Jesus is also a type of witness.

Why did the prophets wear sackcloth?

These two prophets wore sackcloth. This was a cloth that was heavy and rough to touch. It was not comfortable. In the Bible, people wore this cloth so that other people will know they were sad or mourning something bad.

Why did John talk about two olive trees and two lampstands?

John was thinking about Zechariah 4 when John wrote this. The olive trees and lampstands were symbols of something. Scholars think the two olive trees and the two lampstands are both metaphors for the two witnesses.

When does fire come out of the mouths of these two men?

John said fire will come out of the mouth of the two witnesses. Some scholars think this will happen to kill anyone who attempt to hurt them. Other scholars think this is a metaphor. God will protect them. God will hurt anyone who attempts to hurt these two men.

Will it rain when the two men prophesy?

Scholars think that it will not rain when these two men prophesy. This might be in Jerusalem or all over the world.

Who is the beast?

John said a beast will kill these two men after 1260 days. Some scholars think this beast is Satan or the antichrist. They think Satan or the antichrist will kill the two prophets. Other scholars think John talked about leaders who killed Christians.

What was the bottomless pit?

Why is the great city called Sodom and Egypt?

John called Jerusalem the great city. However, he also called Sodom and Egypt the great city. These two cities were very evil. Therefore, John wanted to say that in the same way the people in Sodom and Egypt were evil so were the people in Jerusalem evil. They were so evil that they did not allow God’s prophets to be buried after they died. This dishonored the dead prophets.

11:13-14

How did Jerusalem collapse?

When John said that Jerusalem collapsed, he wanted to say that part of the city of Jerusalem was destroyed.

What is a “woe”?

11:15-19

How did the kingdom of the world become the kingdom of Jesus?

The voice from heaven said that the kingdom of the world will become the kingdom of Jesus.

Who are the 24 elders?

How are the dead judged?

The dead are judged by the things they did while they were alive. These things are written in God’s books.

What is the ark of the covenant?

Revelation 12

12:1-2

John talked about a woman. Who was she?

Why does John talk about the way the woman is dressed?

The woman gave birth to a child. Who is this child?

12:3-6

What is a sign?

Who was the dragon?

Why did the dragon look the way it did?

The woman gave birth to a son. Who is he?

John talked about a woman who gave birth to a son. This was a metaphor. Because the son is described as being a leader who will “rule all the nations with an iron rod” many scholars think John was speaking about Jesus (see: 19:15; Psalm 2:6-9).

Why did the women go to the wilderness?

12:7-17

Who fought in this war?

Why is Satan called the old serpent?

Who accuses people?

Satan accuses Christians of sinning. Some scholars think that he accuses them before God. However, Christians do not need to worry about this because Jesus died and paid the penalty for their sins by dying for them. Other scholars think that Satan used to accuse people of sinning, but he stopped after Jesus died.

How do Christians defeat Satan?

John says that Satan accuses Christians of sinning. He tells God. However, it does not matter. Christians have defeated Satan and when he accuses them, it does not matter. This is because Jesus, as the Lamb of God, already died so that they could be at peace with God. The testimony about which Christians spoke was testimony of the shed blood of the Lamb.

What is a “woe”?

Why does Satan have “only a little time”?

Most of the events of the book of Revelation occur over a short period of time. Because of this, Satan is only given a short period of time to do the things he wants to do that are written about in the book of Revelation.

Why did the woman have wings?

John said that this woman had wings. This was a symbol. He wanted to say that God helped her when she needed to be helped. She was trying to get away from Satan’s attacks.

What did Paul mean when he said a “time, times, and half a time”?

John wanted to say three and a half years. A time was a year. Times was two years. Half a time was half a year. This would make this time the same 1260 days he mentioned in 12:6. Some scholars think these are days, while other scholars think that each day represents a year. They think, therefore, that John was talking about 1260 years.

Why was water coming out of the serpent’s mouth?

Scholars think the water coming out of the serpent’s mouth meant different things.

Revelation 13

13:1-10

Who were the beast and the dragon?

The beast and the dragon John wrote about were symbols of someone or something else.

Why did the beast look the way it did?

The beast looked like a leopard, a bear, and a lion. This beast was similar to the strong rulers that Daniel wrote about in the Old Testament (see: Daniel 7).

Some scholars think John wrote about the people who will help the antichrist rule the world. These are the scholars who think John was writing about the antichrist.

Other scholars think the seven heads of the beast were symbols of the seven mountains near Rome. These are the scholars who think John wrote about Rome. When John talked about other things, he wanted to talk about the Roman Empire in some way.

Why did John write that the beast had a “fatal wound”?

John wrote that the beast had a “fatal wound.” Some scholars think John wrote about the antichrist dying and being made alive again. The antichrist wants to do the same types of things Jesus did so people will worship him. Other scholars think the antichrist will not die and be made alive again, but he will make everyone think he died and was made alive again.

Some scholars think John wrote about certain leaders of the Roman Empire. These leaders worshipped false gods for many years. Then they stopped worshipping false gods for many years. And then they began worshipping false gods again.

Other scholars think John wrote about the Roman Empire after a certain leader died. After he died, there was war. However, the Empire continued to rule even though war weakened them.

Some scholars think John wrote about how the Roman Empire ended. A new empire will arise that will be like the old Roman Empire in some way.

What was blasphemy?

What is the book of life?

The book of life is a list of people’s names. These people will live together with God in heaven forever. This may be a metaphor or there may be an actual book in heaven.

Who is the lamb?

What happened before the world was created?

God planned for Jesus to die so people could be at peace with God. He planned this before the world was created.

13:11-18

Who is this other beast?

John wrote about a second beast. This was a symbol. Some scholars think wrote about a false prophet. This false prophet would get people to worship the antichrist. Satan gave this false prophet power and permission to do miracles. He did this so that people would worship the antichrist.

Other scholars think this was a certain evil religious leader. This leader wanted people to not do the things God taught in the Bible.

Other scholars think the beast was another leader in the Roman Empire or a leader in Israel.

What is the image this beast created?

This beast created something for people to worship. This was evil. Scholars think this might be in the temple that the antichrist builds. Some scholars think John wanted to write that many began worshipping these false gods. They even worshipped the leader of the Roman Empire.

What is the mark people have to have?

In ancient times, slaves often had a mark placed on their forehead. This made people know that the slave belonged to their certain master. Some scholars think John wrote about people who served a certain false teacher. People would somehow know who these people were by the things they said or did.

Other scholars think that John wanted to write that Roman leaders or Jewish leaders will persecute Christians.

Other scholars think that the antichrist will make people have some kind of mark for people to buy and sell things. This mark means that they worship the antichrist. Therefore, Christians will not be able to buy and sell things.

What is the number of the beast?

In ancient times, sometimes letters of the alphabet were also used as numbers. Some scholars think this number was a symbol for a certain word. They think John wrote about a certain evil leader in the church. Other scholars think John wrote about the name of a certain leader of the Roman Empire.

Revelation 14

14:1-5

What is Mount Zion?

Who were the 144,000?

John wrote about 144,000 people who were with Jesus. Some scholars think John wrote about Christians. Perhaps they were in heaven. Or perhaps they were on the earth. Some scholars think John wrote about the first Jews who believed in Jesus. Some scholars think that these are the Christians God will protect during the events written about in this book (see: Revelation 7)

What was a harp?

What was the new song?

Some scholars think the new song was a metaphor. This metaphor was about Christians. These Christians came to believe the same things that Jesus taught after false teachers taught them the wrong things for a long period of time.

Other scholars think John wrote about Jews believing what Jesus said while he was on the earth.

Other scholars think a large group in heaven was singing about God’s saving and redeeming people (see: Psalm 33:1-12; 40:1-3).

Who were the four living creatures and the elders?

The 144,000 kept themselves sexually pure. What did this mean?

John wrote about these people being sexually pure. They think this was a metaphor. He wanted to write that they were completely committed to God. They did the right things and did not worship false gods. In the Old Testament, God spoke about worshipping false gods as adultery (see: Ezekiel 6:9).

What was a first fruit?

Revelation 14:6-13

The angel said the time of judgment has come. When will God judge people?

The angel said that “the hour of his judgment has come.” God will judge people. Some scholars think this will happen after the whole world hears the gospel.

Other scholars think the angel spoke about a certain day when God will judge people. This will be in the last days.

Other scholars think the angel spoke about the gospel. People will be judged if they do not believe in the gospel. He wanted to say that it is now time for people to believe in Jesus or to reject him.

What was Babylon?

Babylon was a city in a very evil empire in the ancient world. It was the most important city in this empire. In the Bible, there is another empire that will come. This empire will be more evil than Babylon. The angel also called this empire Babylon. This may be a metaphor.

Some scholars think the angel spoke about Jerusalem. God punished the people of Jerusalem after they did not believe in Jesus. Rome destroyed the city and destroyed the temple shortly after Jesus lived.

Other scholars think this was a future empire that the antichrist will lead. Perhaps this will be in the same place as ancient Babylon.

What have people done that is like things Babylon has done?

In the Babylonian Empire, people worshipped false gods. Therefore, Babylon tried to get people to worship false gods. God judged them because of this.

What happens to those who are given the mark of the beast?

Some scholars think God will punish those who are given the mark of the beast or worship the beast. He will punish them forever. Once someone is given the mark, they will not be able to have peace with God and live with him forever. Instead, they will live forever separated from God in hell.

Other scholars think John used a metaphor. They think he spoke about the city John called Babylon being destroyed.

What did it mean to drink the wine of God’s wrath?

When someone was crucified, they were given a small taste of wine before they died (see: Mark 15:23).

Some scholars think John wanted to write that those who worshipped the beast were going to die.

Other scholars think this was a metaphor. He wanted to write that they would be punished completely. John wrote the wine was “undiluted.” That is, it was not mixed with anything else. In the same way, God’s punishment would not be mixed with grace.

How does someone die in the lord?

John said that people who believe in Jesus will die in the Lord. He wanted to say that they can die happy because they know they are at peace with God and will be with him forever. Scholars think God will give extra favor to those who die during the time John wrote about.

Revelation 14:14-20

Who is the son of man?

Why did the son of man look the way he did?

The son of man came sitting on a cloud. He wears a crown because he is a king and rules the world. He also is about to harvest people. This is a metaphor about how he will judge people.

Some scholars think John wrote about God helping people when they are persecuted.

Other scholars think that John wrote about God judging people when the Roman Empire destroyed the temple in Jerusalem.

Why did John write, “the harvest of the earth is ripe”?

Some scholars think John wrote about two harvests. Other scholars think John wrote about one harvest in two different ways. This was a metaphor about something.

Why did John write about a winepress?

John continued a metaphor he began earlier (see: Revelation 14:10). God will punish people. Instead of this winepress making wine, blood comes out of it. It will be about 1 meter deep and about 300 kilometers wide.

Because there is so much blood, some scholars think this is a metaphor. He wanted to say that God will completely punish evil and the people who do not believe in him.

Other scholars think that many people will actually die and there will be this much blood. Perhaps it will be in a river.

Revelation 15

15:1-8

Why did John wrote about seven final plagues?

Some scholars think John wrote about something that will happen when the world is going to end.

Other scholars think John wrote about the end of the antichrist. That is, the time when God will judge him.

How is the wrath of God complete?

The wrath of God will be complete when God defeats Satan and the antichrist. Some scholars think John wanted to encourage Christians by promising them that God would defeat Satan. Although Satan defeated Christians for a period of time, they will ultimately defeat him.

What is the sea of glass?

God rules from a throne. Near to this throne is something that looks like a lot of water made of glass. This is what John was writing about. Some scholars think it had fire coming out of it because God was about to judge someone. Because of this, scholars think John wrote about something that happened in heaven.

What are the people doing?

John talked about certain people who were praising God. Scholars think John was speaking about Christians who were killed because they believed in Jesus.

What is the temple having the tent of witness?

John wrote about a temple in heaven. Scholars think the temple God told Moses to build in the Old Testament was based on the temple that is in heaven.

Why were the angels dressed in this way?

The angels were perfectly holy. The clothes they wore showed they did not have any dirt on them.

Why are there seven bowls of wrath?

The seven bowls John wrote about are symbols. John wrote about God judging someone or something. Perhaps John wrote about God judging the beast (see: Revelation 11:7)

Why was no one able to enter into the temple?

The temple was filled with the glory of God. People were not able to enter the temple when this happened. If they did, they would die.

Revelation 16

16:1-2

Who are the seven angels?

What is a bowl of the wrath of God?

John used the bowl as a metaphor. A bowl holds something. Here, it holds God’s anger. When God wants to punish people, he pours it on them.

How does God speak to the angels?

God commands all of the angels at the same time. Some scholars think this means that these things will happen in a very short period of time. Other scholars think these things will happen over a longer period of time.

What are the painful sores?

Who is the beast?

16:3

What happens to the sea?

16:4-7

To whom is the angel speaking?

Why were people being punished?

16:8-9

Who was John writing about when he wrote about the sun?

What is blasphemy?

What is repenting?

What is a plague?

A plague is when large numbers of insects or animals come into an area and destroy things. In ancient times, people thought plagues were God’s punishment. John was not writing about insects. Instead, he wrote about God punishing them.

16:10-11

Who is the beast?

What is the kingdom of the beast?

God gave Satan permission to rule the earth. However, God rules Satan (see: Luke 4:6; John 14:30).

16:12-16

What is the Euphrates River?

Some scholars think John wrote about the actual Euphrates River. Other scholars think this was a metaphor about a certain country or kingdom.

What is an unclean spirit?

Who is the dragon?

Who is the false prophet?

A prophet is someone who says the things God tell him to say. A false prophet says they are saying the things God wants them to say, but God has not really said anything to them. John was talking about a certain false prophet. This false prophet said the things that Satan wanted him to say, but he said they were from God.

What is a demon?

What is the battle of the great day?

Some scholars think John wrote about a physical war that will happen before Jesus returns to the earth (see: Joel 2:11; 3:2). Other scholars think John wrote about the spiritual war that would happen before Jesus returns to the earth.

How will Jesus return like a thief?

No one knows when a thief will enter into a home. John used this as a metaphor to talk about how no one will know when Jesus returns.

Where is Armageddon?

16:17-21

What is the great city?

John does not name the great city. It may be Babylon or the capital of the nation of Babylon (see: 18:10, 21). However, scholars do not know what John was writing about when he wrote about Babylon. Babylon was an ancient city and the capital of a great empire. However, there was no city of Babylon when John wrote these words. Some scholars think the great city is Babylon. Other scholars think the great city and Babylon are two different places.

What nation is Babylon?

When John wrote these words, the nation and city of Babylon had been destroyed for many years. Some scholars think John wrote about a nation that is evil in the same way that the ancient Babylonian Empire was evil.

Did the islands and mountains disappear?

Some scholars think John wrote using a hyperbole. He wanted to say that many things will be destroyed.

How heavy is a talent?

What does it mean to curse God?

Revelation 17

17:1-6

Who was the great prostitute?

John wrote about a great prostitute. John often used a metaphor about Christians being the bride of Christ. Those who know God, but who commit idolatry are said to commit adultery. In the same way a wife is unfaithful to her husband if she commits adultery, so is a person unfaithful to God if they commit idolatry. In this passage, John wrote about a certain person.

Advice to translators: In English, one cannot say “do idolatry” or “do adultery.” Instead, one must say “commit idolatry” or “commit idolatry.”

See: Metaphor; Bride of Christ; Adultery; Prostitute (Prostitution) ; Idolatry (Idol); Church

Why is she “seated on many waters”?

How did the kings commit sexual immorality?

John continues the metaphor of adultery when writing about the kings of the world. He wanted to write that the rulers in the world will do the things the false teachers say to do. That is, they will also commit idolatry.

Advice to translators: In English, one cannot say “do idolatry.” Instead, one must say “commit idolatry.

How do the people get drunk?

People got drunk because they drank too much wine. John wrote about getting drunk. This was a metaphor. The people drank too much from the cup the woman was holding. He wanted to write that the people did the evil things the woman taught. They committed idolatry.

How did John get carried away in the Spirit?

What was the woman sitting on?

Why was the woman dressed the way she was dressed?

Some scholars think John wrote about a woman who was a false teacher. They think her clothes were a symbol. Perhaps John was writing about the church where she taught. He may been writing about how the church building looked. Or perhaps John wrote about the clothes the false teacher wore.

What was written on her forehead?

The woman had something written on her forehead. Some scholars think this was a metaphor. She knew she taught the wrong things. And even wanted people to know she taught the wrong things. She was not ashamed about the things she taught.

How was the woman drunk?

John wrote that the woman was drunk. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that she persecuted and killed many Christians.

17:7-13

Who is the beast?

John wrote that the beast was not and is not. That is, he is not Jesus. Jesus is the only one who was, is, and is to come. The beast was not God. However, he will come to the earth before he is destroyed.

What is the bottomless pit?

Hell is often described as a bottomless pit. When John wrote about the bottomless pit, he wanted to say Satan gave these rulers power.

What is the book of life?

What is the foundation of the world?

John wrote about the foundation of the world. This is the time when the world was created.

What are the seven mountains?

John wrote about the seven heads being symbols. They were symbols of the seven mountains on which the woman spoke. Scholars think John wrote about the seven hills around the city of Rome. The woman rules. She sits in the same way someone would sit on a throne.

Who are the seven kings?

Some scholars think John used a metaphor. They think he wrote about seven different ways the Romans ruled people. He wrote that five fell from ruling because they did not rule in these ways anymore. John lived during the time when they ruled in the sixth way.

Other scholars think John wrote about seven different empires who ruled large parts of the world near Israel. When John wrote that five had fallen, he wanted to write that they did not rule anymore. The Roman Empire was the sixth great kingdom ruling the world. The seventh kingdom had not yet begun to rule the world.

Who is the eighth king?

John wrote about an eighth king. This king will rule the seventh kingdom. John wrote about the antichrist. The antichrist will rule for a time. However, God promises that the antichrist is going to be destroyed.

What are the ten horns?

How will the kings receive a kingdom?

John talked about the kings receiving a kingdom. He wanted to say that they will be given permission to rule something. Why are these kings given permission to rule for one hour?

When John wrote these kings were given permission to rule for one hour, he wanted to write they ruled for a short time. 17:14-18

Who will these kings serve?

Who is the lamb?

Jesus is the lamb. The kings will war against Jesus and the people who serve him.

Who are “the called ones, the chosen ones, and the faithful ones”?

Why will the beast and the ten kings hate the prostitute?

The ten kings and the beast (see: Revelation 1:8) will hate the prostitute. These were symbols.

What will the kings and beast do to the prostitute?

Revelation 18

18:1-8

How was the earth illuminated with the angel’s glory?

The angel came from heaven with glory. This means that God gave the angel great power to do what God wanted the angel to do. When this happened, it meant that someone or something was going to be punished.

Who was Babylon?

Some scholars think the Babylon John wrote about in this chapter was different than the Babylon he wrote about in chapter 17. Before, John wrote about the religious part of Babylon. Here, John wrote about the government of Babylon. Other scholars think these chapter talk about the same Babylon.

Was Babylon destroyed?

The angel said that Babylon was destroyed. When he said this, Babylon was not destroyed. Instead, the angel prophesied that Babylon would be destroyed. Therefore, the angel warned people that God was about to judge people.

Why did John talk about birds?

When a city was destroyed, certain birds would come to the city. They eat dead things. These birds were not clean.

What did the nations do?

The leaders of many nations did the same things Babylon did. They did evil things. They did not honor God. John used the metaphor of sexual immorality to write about this. He wanted to write that the rulers in the world will do the things the false teacher says to do. That is, they will also commit idolatry.

Advice to translators: In English, one cannot say “do idolatry.” Instead, one must say “commit idolatry.

Who is talking in heaven?

Someone else spoke in heaven. John did not say who spoke. Scholars think God spoke.

The voice talked about “my people.” Who were they?

How do sins pile up?

John wrote about sins piling up to heaven. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that the people sinned a lot. Perhaps he was also thinking about what was written in Genesis 18:21.

How does the voice talk about paying back Babylon?

This passage says that Babylon will be paid back for their sins. This is a metaphor. Babylon will be punished for sinning. It will get what it deserves.

Why is Babylon thought to be seated as a queen?

A queen can be a woman who rules a nation. A queen can also be the wife of a king. Kings and Queens rule many times while seated on their thrones.

Why will Babylon be burned with fire?

18:9-24

What is a woe?

Why did John write about the clothes Babylon wore?

In this passage, John wrote about Babylon as if it were a person. He wrote about the clothes it wore.

Some scholars think it wore the clothes of a king. People honored Babylon. However, they were going to be punished for it.

Other scholars think that John wrote about certain things only rich people bought. John wanted to write that the wealth of Babylon would be lost.

Why did the sailors put dust on their heads?

In ancient Israel, when someone was very sad, they put ashes on their head. Sometimes they put ashes on their head as a way to repent of the evil things they did.

Why did the angel throw the stone into the sea?

When a stone entered into the sea, it sank immediately to the bottom. John wanted to say that Babylon would be punished, and it would quickly be destroyed.

Why did John write about Babylon in the way that he did?

John wrote about Babylon in a certain way. He wanted to write that it was destroyed. Nothing remained after it was destroyed

Did Babylon practice sorcery?

When someone practiced sorcery, they did a certain type of magic that dishonored God. This was a metaphor. They did things that made people want to not believe in God.

Why did John write that blood was found in Babylon?

John wrote that blood was found in Babylon. He wanted to say that Babylon killed certain people. They were punished for killing people who honored God.

Revelation 19

19:1-10

Who is in heaven praising God?

There are many people in heaven praising God. Some scholars think John wrote about angels (see: 5:11). Other scholars think John wrote about the Jews in heaven. Other scholars think John wrote about everyone who died and is in heaven.

Who is the great prostitute?

Why does God punish the people who harm those who serve him?

John wrote about God punishing certain people. He used the metaphor of blood. He wanted to write that certain people died. The people God punished killed Christians because Christians believed in Jesus.

Why does the smoke rise forever?

John used a metaphor of smoke rising forever. He wanted to say that God would people and they would be completely destroyed. This is the last time he judged them.

Who are the twenty-four elders?

Why is God seated on a throne?

What is the wedding of the lamb?

Who is Jesus’ bride?

Why is the bride wearing certain clothes?

John wrote about all Christians when he wrote about the bride. The bride wore certain clothes. This was a metaphor. John wanted to say that she did good things to serve God. Before a wedding, the bride needed to make herself ready for the wedding ceremony.

Why did John try to worship the angel?

John tried to worship the angel. Scholars think this was because seeing the angel overwhelmed him. This is because the angel was greater than any person. Scholars think John also wanted to warn people not to worship anyone or anything except God.

What is the spirit of prophecy?

Scholars do not know what John meant when he wrote that Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. They think this might mean that prophecy talks about Jesus and helps people to know that Jesus is who he said he is. In this chapter, there are many prophecies that were fulfilled.

19:11-21

Why did John write about a white horse from heaven?

John wrote about Jesus when he wrote about the white horse from heaven. Some scholars think John wanted to write that Jesus would come to earth to defeat his enemies. Other scholars think this was a symbol. John wanted to say that Jesus would use Christians to defeat his enemies. Other scholars think John wrote about a certain type of war on the earth between Christians and Satan.

Why did the rider of the horse wear many crowns?

The rider on the horse wore many crowns. A ruler wore a crown. The rider wore many crowns because he ruled over many people. These people ruled over other people. This is why John wrote that Jesus is the king of kings.

Why is the rider’s robe dipped in blood?

The rider was going to punish people. This is why his robe was dipped in blood. Scholars think people were going to die. Some scholars think John wrote about a real warrior. This warriors robe was stained with the blood of his enemies.

Advice to translators: A warrior is like a soldier, but he does not have to be in the army. Instead, he is someone who fights other people. He fights for a reason.

What does the rider do when he comes to the earth?

Some scholars think the rider comes to the earth to punish people for not not believing in God. Other scholars think the rider is a metaphor. John wrote about a war between Christians and Satan.

What does the angel standing in the sun say?

The angel in the sun told the birds to eat different things. John wrote about certain birds who eat dead things. God punished these people and they died. This is why John wrote about these birds. People were punished and they died.

Who is the beast?

Who is the false prophet?

What is the mark of the beast?

What is the lake of fire?

Those who reject God are punished. They are sent to hell. In the Bible, hell is made of fire which never goes out. People are punished by being burned forever. Some scholars think this is a metaphor. Other scholars think there is fire in hell.

Revelation 20

20:1-6

What does the angel do to Satan?

John wrote about an angel putting Satan into a type of prison. That is, Satan will be separated from people. Before this time, Satan tries to get people to serve him and do things that do not honor God. He also tries to get the rulers of different nations to serve him and do things that do not honor God. Satan will be in this prison for 1000 years. He will not be in this prison forever.

Some scholars think this has not happened yet. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. By dying, Jesus defeated Satan in some way. Other scholars think that John spoke about many people believing in Jesus. When this happens, people stop following Satan.

Who sat on the thrones?

Scholars do not know who sat on the thrones judging people. Some scholars think these were angels. Other scholars think these were the 24 elders John wrote about before (see: Revelation 4:4). Other scholars think these were all the people in heaven with God (see: Matthew 19:28). Other scholars think these were Christians the antichrist killed.

Advice to translators: A throne is a place where a leader sat when he rule. When he sat on the throne, he made rules for people to follow.

Who will rule with Jesus?

John talked about certain people ruling with Jesus. There were people killed because they believed in Jesus. They were people who did not worship the antichrist.

When will Jesus rule the kingdom of God?

Scholars think the things John wrote about in these verses will happen at different times.

Who are the rest of the dead?

Some scholars think John wrote about Christians being resurrected. However, they think that at this time, the Christians who were killed for believing in Jesus are resurrected before other Christians and rule with Jesus first.

Other scholars think John wrote about all people being resurrected, except for those who are already alive and ruling with Jesus.

Still other scholars think John wrote about the resurrection of those people who did not believe in Jesus.

What is the first resurrection?

What is the second death?

In the Bible, death is a type of separation. When someone dies, they are separated from their body. However, some people die a second time. Those who do not believe in Jesus die a second time. This means they will be separated from God forever. They will live forever apart from God in hell.

How will people be priests?

20:7-10

When will Satan be released from prison?

Where is Gog and Magog?

Does John write about a battle between Satan and God?

What is the lake of burning sulfur?

John talked about a lake of burning sulfur and a lake of fire. He was talking about a place where people are punished forever.

Who is the beast?

Who is the false prophet?

20:11-15

What is the great white throne?

John wrote about a time when God will judge people. This is what he wrote about when he wrote about the great white throne. At this time, God separates some people that will live together with him in heaven forever. Everyone else will live separated from God in hell forever. That is, those who did not believe in Jesus will be in hell forever. God does this when he sits on the great white throne.

Advice to translators: A throne is a place where a leader sat when he rule. When he sat on the throne, he made rules for people to follow.

What is the book of life?

How are the dead judged?

John wrote about dead people being judged for the things the did. Some scholars think everyone will be judged because of the things they did while they were alive. Other scholars think John only wrote about those who do not believe in Jesus. This is because they do not think Christians will be judged in this way.

What are death and Hades?

God talked about death and Hades being punished. This was a metaphor. People died because God punished people (see: Genesis 3). After this judgment, God would not punish people in this way anymore. After this time, no one would ever die or be sent to hell.

Who are the dead people in the sea?

John wrote about dead people in the sea. In ancient times, people who died at sea were never found. John wanted to say that no one could hide from God. God will judge everyone.

What is the lake of fire?

John wrote about a lake of fire. He was writing about a place where people will be punished forever.

What is the second death?

In the Bible, when someone dies, they are separated from something. All people die once. When they die, they are separated from their body. Some people also die a second time. When this happens, they are separated from God forever. This is because they do not believe in Jesus. They will be separated from God forever in hell.

Revelation 21

21:1-8

What is the new heaven and the new earth?

What is the new Jerusalem?

What does the voice promise?

God talked about making everything new. He promised there was not going to be sin anymore. Because of this, the world will be perfect. Everyone will be at peace with one another and at peace with God. Also, nothing will ever die again.

Who is seated on the throne?

How is God the alpha and the omega?

How does someone inherit these things?

John wrote about the people who will inherit the promises God made. That is, Christians will inherit these things. Those who do not believe in Jesus will be cursed forever.

What is the lake of burning sulfur?

21:9-27

Who are the seven angels?

John wrote about seven angels. These are the seven angels near the throne of God.

What are the seven bowls?

Who is the bride of the lamb?

When John wrote about the bride of the lamb, he wrote about all Christians and Jesus.

How did John get carried away in the spirit?

How is the new Jerusalem coming down from heaven?

John wrote about the new Jerusalem coming down from heaven. This is a metaphor. He wanted to say that God made this new Jerusalem.

What are the twelve tribes of Israel?

Why did they measure the city?

Scholars do not know why he measured the city. Perhaps this was a symbol of something.

How long is a stadia?

How long is a cubit?

A cubit is about 46 centimeters. John spoke about 144 cubits. This is about 66 meters.

Why was the city made the way it was made?

In ancient times, a bride wore jewelry. The high priest also wore jewelry. This city also looked like jewelry. Scholars think many of the things John spoke about were symbols. However, they do not know what were symbols. They also do not know what these symbols mean.

Why was there no temple in the city?

John wrote that there was no temple in this city. This is because a temple was a place where one went to worship God. However, in this city, God is everywhere. He can be worshipped anywhere. They do not need to go somewhere to worship God.

Why did the city not need the sun?

The city did not need a sun because it did not need light. This is because God is the light (see: John 8:12; 1 John 1:5).

Who lives in this city?

Christians from all over the world will live in this city. Everyone will worship God. People will be able to worship God at any time and nothing will stop them from worshipping God.

Revelation 22

22:1-5

What is the river of the water of life?

John continued to write about the new things God made. He wrote about a river coming from God. Scholars think this was a symbol. He wanted to say that God makes things alive.

What is the throne of God?

What was the city about which John wrote?

What is the tree of life?

Why did the tree make fruit every month?

John wrote about the tree making fruit every month. That is, it made fruit about every thirty days. Some scholars think people will eat from this tree when they are in heaven with God. Other scholars think this is a metaphor. However, they do not know what John wanted to say.

Why will God’s name be on people’s foreheads?

22:6-7

Why did John write, “the God of the spirits of the prophets”?

John wrote, “the God of the spirits of the prophets.” He wanted people to know that God gave the prophets the words they needed to say. He also did this for the prophets from the Old Testament.

When do these things happen?

In these verses, John wrote about something he saw and heard. However, the angel spoke things to John about which John was to tell other people. The angel told him to say these things to people who lived when John lived. The angels, the prophets, and people serve God and worship him.

22:8-9

What changes in these verses?

Before these verses, John only wrote about the things he saw. John then began to write about what he did because of the things he saw.

Why did the angel tell John not to worship him?

The things he saw amazed John. He wanted to worship the angel. However, people need to worship God alone. Therefore, the angel did not want John to worship him.

22:10-15

How is the time near?

John wrote that people who reject God need to continue to dishonor God. He also wrote that Christians need to keep honoring God. Why did he write this?

John wrote that people who reject God need to continue to dishonor God. He also wrote that Christians need to keep honoring God. When he wrote these things, he wanted people to know that the things he wrote about were close to happening. When these things happen, there will not be any time for people to change the things they did.

Who is coming soon?

What is the alpha and omega?

Who are the people who wash their robes?

People who wash their robes are clean. This was a metaphor. Christians are made clean when they believe in Jesus. They will live together with God in heaven forever. They will also live in the new Jerusalem.

Who is outside of the city?

Those who do not believe in Jesus will not live together with him forever. Instead, they will live forever in hell. The words they will live outside of the city were a metaphor. They will not live in the new Jerusalem.

Who are dogs?

In the Bible, certain people are called dogs. This was a metaphor used for people who are evil. Dogs are not themselves evil, but they eat in a way that is unclean. In the same way people who do evil things, making them unclean, are considered “dogs” (see: Proverbs 26:11).

What is a sorcerer?

What is an idolater?

22:16-21

How is Jesus the root of David?

Jesus is the root of David. This was a metaphor. He is the descendant of David whom God promised to rule Israel (see: 2 Samuel 7:8-17)

How is Jesus the bright morning star?

In the Bible, Jesus is said to be light (see: John 8:12). Scholars think John wanted people to know that Jesus was the king promised to come after David.

Who is the bride?

When John wrote about the bride of Christ, he wrote about the church. That is, he wrote about all Christians.

Why is someone thirsty?

John wanted people who were thirsty to go to Jesus. This was a metaphor. He wanted to write that people who were “thirsty” were people who wanted to know true things about God. Therefore, they needed to believe in Jesus. They will be given the “water of life.” This is also a metaphor. They will live forever with God in heaven.

Why did John warn people about adding or removing words from his book?

How does someone share in the tree of life?

John wrote about someone sharing in the tree of life. This was a metaphor. Someone who shares in the tree of life lives together with God in forever. They will also live in the new Jerusalem (see: Revelation 21).